《Abandoned by the Alpha, I Became the Lycan King's Mate》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: Older Sister Must Give in to Younger Sister (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s POV] ¡°Margaret, where are my pink shoes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you look under your bed?¡± This was my sister, Elizabeth. We hade out of our mother¡¯s womb, one after the other, but I had to bear the name ¡®older sister¡¯ because I was born a few seconds earlier. It was very unfair. Ever since I was a child, no matter what happened, as long as I had a falling out with Elizabeth, I would hear my father or mother say to me, ¡°Margaret, you¡¯re the older sister. You have to give in to the younger sister.¡± Then Elizabeth would justifiably steal everything I had, including my beloved little bear, the pretty dress I took a fancy to, and the love of my parents. Perhaps it was because of this that we were twopletely different people in terms of appearance and personality. I hardly broke any rules and did everything properly and dutifully. As for Elizabeth, she never even called me ¡®older sister.¡¯ She just called me by my name, Margaret. It had always been like this since we were young. I brushed my hair and studied myself in the vanity mirror. Today was the day Elizabeth and I became adults. It was also the most important day for a werewolf. We would hold aing of age ceremony in front of all the werewolves in our pack. Our pack¡¯s Alpha was Armstrong. He was tall and handsome, and six foot five inches tall. Most importantly, he was my boyfriend. I¡¯d been with him since I was 12 years old. I¡¯d spent many important moments of my life with him, including his father¡¯s passing and his session to the Alpha position of our pack. I had never thought that I could have an Alpha as my lover. Compared to Elizabeth, I had always been an insignificant character in the crowd. But Armstrong was always there tofort me whenever I was uneasy or indecisive. One Halloween, when we were young, Elizabeth and I went trick or treating ording to tradition. Elizabeth disliked the cold and refused to go on after asking for candies at two houses. She ignored my advice and ran home alone. I went to a lot of trouble going to dozens of homes and collecting a bag of candies. When I got home, my hands and feet freezing cold, I saw Elizabeth pouting and clinging to our parents by the firece. Expecting their approval, I wanted to show my candy collection to our parents. But my father reprimanded me for not taking good care of Elizabeth, for leaving her to cry her way home in the snow. I looked at Elizabeth and thought that she did not look like she was freezing at all. I was the one who was cold, and I was the only one who took the me. As Elizabeth wouldn¡¯t stop crying, I was forced to give her all the candies. Then she was allowed to sleep in the big bed with our parents, and I¡ªbecause I couldn¡¯t take care of my sister¡ªwas ordered to reflect on my wrongdoing in the small bed in the attic. Iy in bed alone, tired and hungry. I felt aggrieved. Then I secretly climbed out of the window. The physique of a werewolf was far superior to that of ordinary people and I had always had the best physique among my peers. A two-story height was nothing. I walked alone on the streets, looking for candies that other children might have dropped. It was then that I met Armstrong for the first time. He was still a teenager back then, not as tall and strong as he was now, but he already had the awe-inspiring manner of a future Alpha. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked me, frowning. ¡°I want to find some candy to eat.¡± ¡°No one is handing out candies at this time.¡± He thought for a moment and took a piece of chocte from his pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± When I took the chocte from him, I felt like Armstrong was someone the Moon Goddess had sent to save me. I remembered that the moon was shining brightly and the stars twinkled that night. At that moment, I was moved by him. After that, Armstrong and I often dated in the forest. I told Armstrong about our encounter that night. I told him how cold that night was, how aggrieved I was before I met him, and how happy I was after meeting him. ¡°You know what? My parents asked me to apologize to Elizabeth, but I refused. Elizabeth just kept crying.¡± ¡°And?¡± Armstrong asked me. ¡°Then I cried, feeling wronged. But they only cared about consoling Elizabeth and even asked me to give all the candies I collected. However, Elizabeth is not their only daughter. They are my parents and I am their daughter. Tell me, I still remember it after so long. Do you think I¡¯m petty?¡± I said embarrassedly. ¡°Did you give her the candies afterward?¡± ¡°I did. They said that as the older sister, I had to give in to my younger sister.¡± ¡°You¡¯re good. You¡¯re the best girl I¡¯ve ever met, but you could be more confident.¡± Armstrong hugged me, his eyes meeting mine withplete trust. I felt a warmth in my heart I had never felt before. No one had ever supported me, praised me, or told me I was doing the right thing. ¡°I¡¯m really grateful to you. You¡¯re my savior. Meeting you must be the luckiest thing in my life. You¡¯re better to me than all my family.¡± I snuggled up to him as he embraced me. ¡°I am your family,¡± Armstrong promised me. ¡°You will be my wife and the future Luna of the tribe.¡± I also believed that we would be fated partners under the arrangements of the Moon Goddess. Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Nightmare Birthday _ 1

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s POV] I checked my makeup again and applied a little more lip gloss. ¡°Margaret, I still can¡¯t find my shoes!¡± Elizabeth barged right in. She always did. ¡°Can¡¯t you get a new pair?¡± I sighed. ¡°But those are the most beautiful ones. And they match my dress, or my whole outfit will be ruined.¡± Elizabeth was already rummaging through my room. ¡°They can¡¯t be in my room.¡± ¡°Let me look around.¡± ¡°Stop, Elizabeth. You¡¯ve messed up my things!¡± I was getting a little angry. Elizabeth ignored me. I couldn¡¯t do anything to her. I really hated her and I hated myself for indulging her time and time again. ¡°You have a pair of pink shoes here too,¡± Elizabeth muttered. ¡°If you like, take them.¡± I just hoped she would get out of my room quickly. Elizabeth took out the shoes and gestured at her feet. ¡°The heels seem a little low,¡± Elizabeth grumbled as she sat on my bed. ¡°These are my only high heels,¡± I said calmly. This pair of shoes was given to me by Armstrong on my previous birthday. He said I looked good in them. But since Elizabeth wanted them, I¡¯d lend them to her. Anyway, whether I agreed or not, she had her ways of achieving her goal. My opinion meant nothing to her. Elizabeth nced at the ts on my feet and put on those shoes without saying anything else. ¡°This is probably just an inch? I haven¡¯t worn shoes with heels that are less than three inches. These shoes will make my calves look less slender.¡± Elizabeth tried to walk around the room. ¡°My breasts don¡¯t look so full anymore. It¡¯s all your fault.¡± Without a word, I lowered my head and texted Armstrong. [How¡¯s the preparation going?] [Almost done. The ¡®princess¡¯ is wearing the shoes you gave me.] ¡®Princess¡¯ was the nickname that Armstrong and I had given Elizabeth. He was on my side. Neither of us liked Elizabeth who had blond curls, blue eyes, and a face that always looked exquisite and beautiful. Elizabeth liked to wear exaggerated, colorful clothes and shoes with sky-high heels. I had to admit that they were very attractive to boys. She dressed herself up like a fictional princess. [I¡¯ll buy you something better. Today is your big day. Be happy. Love you.] [I love you too.] I felt better. Armstrong was always calm and collected. That was what I loved about him. As long as I was with him, I felt safe. I knew he¡¯d always be my support. After dilly-dallying, Elizabeth and I finally set off. Elizabeth was four or five inches taller than me, and with those shoes, she was a head taller than me. When we walked together, it was not obvious who the older sister was. It made me ufortable. We arrived at the grounds. A lot of werewolves had gathered around us. In the distance, I could see Armstrong. ¡°Mate¡­¡± I heard Armstrong whisper. I had never seen such an expression on Armstrong¡¯s face. His face was etched with fascination for his mate, and there was unsatiable desire in his eyes, as if he wanted to devour me. I had never known I was so important to him. He was needing me. The thought excited me uncontrobly. He walked towards me, step by step, an unusual glint in his eyes. I could not help but hold my breath.?Is he going to announce that I¡¯m his mate here??I wondered. But I didn¡¯t sense anything. My mind was nk. Then I saw my boyfriend, Armstrong¡ªwhom I had spent six years with¡ªwalk past me in front of all the werewolves in the tribe, hug my sister Elizabeth, and exchange a long, hot French kiss with her. At this moment, Armstrong was only two steps away from me, but I felt like we had never been so far apart. ¡°Elizabeth is my fated mate. She will be Luna of the pack.¡± Everyone cheered. I couldn¡¯t believe what I had seen and heard. He had promised me that he would make me Luna.?Is all of this fake??I thought.?I¡¯m just a clown. I¡¯d never have the chance to be a protagonist.?Everything that had happened before was just an unrealistic fantasy. I felt like my only emotional attachment was severed. No one had ever loved me. I couldn¡¯t even cry. I stared nkly at Elizabeth, who was immersed in happiness. I saw her give me a smug smile. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Ex-boyfriend¡¯s Call _ 1

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s POV] It had been a week since mying of age ceremony. From inability to ept to gradual numbness, I was starting to ept the fact that my boyfriend and my twin sister were destined to be mates. My sister, a person who knew nothing except how to doll herself up, would be Luna of this pack. Everyone thought that this was normal. After all, in the world of werewolves, it was natural for us to choose our life mate. Moreover, Elizabeth has always been the center of attention. All the boys revolved around her like flies. No one cared about my feelings. My Beta father even came to tell me to support my sister well because she didn¡¯t know anything. F*ck!! Irritated, I swept away the things in front of me and copsed onto the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. I was feeling overwhelmed. Whether it was in school or in battle, I¡¯d tried my best and performed excellently, but I got nothing. Why! Father had always favored Elizabeth. He always said that Elizabeth was his pride.?Stop thinking, Margaret. Everything has been decided,?I thought to myself. ¡°Margaret!¡± Only Elizabeth would barge in like this. ¡°What do you want?¡± I snapped. ¡°Next week Armstrong wants to hold a ceremony to officiate my session to the position of Luna. I don¡¯t know anything about those things. Please help me.¡± I really couldn¡¯t understand how Elizabeth could always make such outrageous demands so self-righteously. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Father asked you to help me.¡± Elizabeth added as the words got stuck in my throat. Father. Father again. I scratched my head in frustration. Father was hoping to promote our family¡¯s status in the tribe through Elizabeth¡¯s marriage. Damn, he must also think that Elizabeth was better suited to marrying the Alpha than me. ¡°Fine,¡± was all I could say. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± I got out of bed, sat at my desk, and turned on myputer. ¡°Anthony told me again that he wanted to ask you out.¡± Elizabeth plopped down on my bed. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± I red at Elizabeth. Anthony was the Beta of the tribe. He had wooed Elizabeth before but was rejected by her. For some reason, ever since Elizabeth became Armstrong¡¯s partner, she had been trying to matchmake us. And she suggested that the four of us go out on a date together. I guess she just wanted to watch me and Anthony make a fool of ourselves at the same time and show us that she now had an Alpha boyfriend. ¡°I already agreed for you.¡± Elizabeth shrugged. ¡°He¡¯s a good man. You should take a chance on him.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°Well, tell him yourself.¡± Elizabeth was finally willing to get off my bed. She walked to the door and looked back. ¡°Not that I want to tell you, Margaret, but you should start a new rtionship.¡± I sat stiffly in my chair for a long time.?New rtionship. Damn it, who the f*ck ended my previous rtionship?!?My phone suddenly vibrated. It was a call from Armstrong! My heart skipped a beat. Why is he calling me at this time? I wondered. I pressed the answer button. ¡°Is it Margaret?¡± Armstrong¡¯s voice was as steady as ever. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Is it the ceremony for Elizabeth to seed the Luna position?¡± I said stiffly. ¡°I already promised to help her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s something Elizabeth insists on doing. She¡¯s my mate. I don¡¯t want to upset her,¡± Armstrong exined. ¡°I¡¯m looking for you about something else.¡± The ceremony is not something Armstrong wants to do??I thought. The anger I was suppressing suddenly eased a little. Perhaps Armstrong had some feelings for me. Even if it was a little, I¡¯d be satisfied. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Next week, Lycan King Donald wille to visit our pack.¡± ¡°Lycan King?¡± I said, shocked. The werewolf royal family had an extremely high status. Every member of the royal family was very powerful and strong,parable to the Alpha of the pack. They had the authority tomand any tribe, but they would not interfere in the affairs of the packs easily. There seemed to be some kind of order or rule. When a conflict broke out between the werewolves, they would intervene. ¡°That¡¯s right, the Wolf King,¡± Armstrong continued. ¡°But I have something to do next week. I¡¯ve already spoken to Lycan King Donald that there¡¯s a good chance I won¡¯t be with the pack when he arrives.¡± I could vaguely guess what Armstrong was going to say to me. ¡°I¡¯m worried that Elizabeth doesn¡¯t understand these things, but she¡¯s Luna. She¡¯s the only one who can do these things. Margaret, you¡¯re capable. Can you help her to host the reception for the Lycan King? ¡± Armstrong¡¯s tone was gentle, and the anger I¡¯d been suppressing returned. He¡¯d never been so worried about me. ¡°Are you still listening, Margaret?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± I fought back the tears that threatened to fall. ¡°I promise.¡± Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Preparation to Receive the Lycan King _ 1

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s POV] The next day, I told Elizabeth about receiving the Lycan King. Elizabeth was wearing revealing clothes at the dining table and dabbing butter on a piece of bread. She looked distracted. I looked at her exposed t stomach and snow-white skin and repeated, ¡°The Lycan King ising to visit our pack next week. We need to have a wee ceremony. You are Luna of the pack. You have to preside over this. Are you listening, Elizabeth?¡± ¡°Next week? What about my session ceremony?¡± I mentally rolled my eyes. This was my sister, Elizabeth. She was always concerned about herself only. She had really been spoiled by our parents. ¡°Perhaps you can do it after we¡¯ve received the werewolf royal family and entertained the Lycan King. That¡¯s the most important thing for us now. Besides, Armstrong should be back by then. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be willing to attend Luna¡¯s inauguration ceremony with you.¡± God knew how much restraint I had to use to say these words calmly. ¡°Werewolf royal family? Are theying? Will they attend my Luna inauguration ceremony?¡± Elizabeth was suddenly excited. ¡°Maybe,¡± I replied. ¡°What about the Lycan King? Will hee too?¡± I thought back to what Armstrong had said. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s the Lycan King!¡± Elizabeth¡¯s face was flushed with excitement, and her eyes shone with unusual emotion. ¡°It¡¯s said that the members of the royal family are all tall and strong, and they¡¯re all very good in bed. He¡¯s everyone¡¯s dream lover! I heard that pure-blooded members of the royal family have special abilities. The Lycan King is actually going to attend my inauguration!¡± I didn¡¯tment. I didn¡¯t care about any of this. I just hoped this would make Elizabeth take the reception seriously and handle the wee ceremony well. ¡°Then let¡¯s do that. I want to go pick out the clothes I will wear to the inauguration ceremony. I want the Lycan King to see me at first nce!¡± Elizabeth walked out hurriedly. ¡°Hey, Elizabeth¡­¡± I wanted to call out to her, but I didn¡¯t have the time. ¡°What do you mean by this? You¡¯re leaving it all to me? I¡¯m not Luna of this tribe.¡± I was a little angry. She had stopped me from discussing all the things I had in mind. Suddenly Elizabeth walked back through the door. I thought she had changed her mind. She ran her hand through her hair. It was an alluring gesture. There were countless men who would go crazy for her at this moment. The thought that Armstrong might do the same made me even more ufortable. ¡°Oh right, you and Anthony should host the ceremony to entertain the Lycan King.¡± ¡°What?! I disagree, Elizabeth,¡± I protested. ¡°Armstrong is not with the tribe now. Anthony is the Beta of Armstrong. I¡¯m Luna. I have the right to assign anyone to do what I want.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe Elizabeth dared to boss me around like that. ¡°If there¡¯s any problem, you can discuss it with him.¡± Elizabeth left without looking back. Anthony and I sat at the table side by side, discussing the program of the reception. Armstrong only said that the Lycan King would be here next week, but he did not specify what time it would be. We had to be prepared at all times. We prepared lunch, dinner, and afternoon tea and desserts to ensure an adequate supply of food all day. We prepared some rooms and left the biggest and mostfortable room for the Lycan King. We also lined up special cooks and servants to serve the royal family. At the same time, Anthony suggested strengthening patrol operations and extending the picket line by a kilometer to ensure that we would be prepared for their arrival. These were not easy tasks. Anthony and I were exhausted and barely slept. Elizabeth didn¡¯t help at all. All she did wase up with whimsical ideas to disrupt our nning process. I had to spend a lot of time exining to her why things had to be done a certain way and why her inauguration ceremony and the reception of the Lycan King couldn¡¯t be held at the same time. In addition, I had to persuade her to change her mind about appearing at the inauguration ceremony in an ultra-short dress. Putting aside these annoyances, Anthony was a good helper. He was indeed the best Beta in the tribe. The two of us worked together and progressed quickly. But I had to do my best to ignore the way his eyes seemed to be fixated on Elizabeth every time she came over. I had a feeling that things weren¡¯t as Elizabeth had said. It was more like Elizabeth wanted Anthony to ask me out. Every time we discussed something, he wouldp up some of Elizabeth¡¯s idiotic suggestions unconditionally. Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Humiliation in Front of Everyone _ 1

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s POV] ¡°The Lycan King might be here tomorrow. I¡¯ll check the reception area again,¡± I said with heavy dark circles under my eyes. ¡°Oh, Margaret, you look terrible.¡± Elizabeth feigned surprise. ¡°I know. I don¡¯t have a choice. Fortunately, the preparations are almost done.¡± I could sense how bad I was looking. My eyelids were puffy, and I could barely keep my eyes open. I¡¯d been relying on strong coffee these past few days to bolster my energy as I went from one venue to another. It had been three days since I¡¯d showered and changed my clothes. ¡°You should go back and rest.¡± ¡°So are you going to check on the reception area?¡± I nced at Elizabeth. ¡°Anthony has gone to check on the frigate. Someone has to go to the reception area.¡± Elizabeth stopped talking. I knew she wouldn¡¯t go. Even if she did, it would be useless. She didn¡¯t know anything about the setup. I was the only one who made the arrangements. ¡°Alright, you should go back.¡± I waved my hand and reminded her, ¡°Remember to wear the dress I told you about tomorrow.¡± I arrived at the entrance of the venue and took a look at myself. Oh yes, Elizabeth was right. I really looked terrible. My grayish-white dress was wrinkled and there appeared to be food stains from the past two days on it. My shoes were also covered in dust. I looked at my reflection on the polished pir by the door. My hair was a mess, like a tuft of seaweed. My face was pale, my eyes zed, and my lips were dry. I tried to straighten my hair with my hands. It was useless. I sighed. After I checked out the ce, I would go back and have a good shower and clean up. I couldn¡¯t be so sloppy anymore. The venue was luxuriously decorated. Two rows of dining tables lined both sides of the hall. On the tables were wine sses and cutlery, all of which were polished and sparkling. There were also bottles of top-quality red wine that had not been opened. When the Lycan King arrived, exquisite food and snacks would be served here. ¡°Margaret!¡± I heard someone call me and looked back to see Anthony running over, panting. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The Lycan King is here early!¡± Anthony said. ¡°I saw the royal family when I was on patrol. They will probably be here soon.¡± ¡°What?¡± This was a full day ahead of our expectations. ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯ve almost finished setting up the ce. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to inform Luna Elizabeth,¡± Anthony said quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the Lycan King here with Elizabethter. You¡¯ll be in charge of the reception here. Is that alright?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± I couldn¡¯t care less about my appearance. I first informed the kitchen staff to start preparing the dishes, then instructed the servants to go where they were supposed to go. Then I sent someone to inform the tribe that the Lycan King had arrived and tell them toe quickly. I made the arrangements without stopping. It did not take long for the venue to be filled with a messy crowd. Even though thedies came in a hurry, they dressed carefully before leaving the house. They were all dressed luxuriously and had exquisite makeup on. I wished that I could look more presentable in front of the Lycan King. He was the most powerful and dignified man in the entire werewolf world. Elizabeth was right. No girl would not long for him. Even though I was a little humiliated to be the Luna¡¯s elder sister, I was d to stand beside her so that the Lycan King would notice me. But now I found myself standing quietly in a corner, not wanting to think too much. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Margaret?¡± I heard a delicate female voice. I knew who it was. It was Elizabeth¡¯s sworn enemy, Selena. There was another very unfair thing that I had to endure. Elizabeth was very popr but her glory did not rub off on me at all. It only made me feel ashamed and inferior. However, her arch-enemies would somehow shift their hatred onto me at the same time. Whenever they met me, they would mock me. I did not understand why. They could not hurt Elizabeth by hurting me, but they still enjoyed doing so. I didn¡¯t want to talk to her, but it was obvious that Selina didn¡¯t want to let me off the hook. ¡°Look, what is Margaret wearing? Is this a rag?¡± She teased loudly, attracting the attention of some people around her. They allughed. It was always like this. No one would speak up for me. ¡°You are going to meet the Lycan King in such tattered clothes. If the Lycan King finds out that the sister of the new Luna is like a maid, what will he think of our pack? You¡¯re really embarrassing us.¡± I clenched my fists and couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Everything in this venue was arranged by me. I¡¯m the one who contributed the most to the pack!¡± ¡°You set it up? Everyone knows that this is Luna¡¯s job. Even if you did it, the credit would go to her. Oh, right, I think I¡¯d forgotten. You always thought you were going to be Luna, right? Hahahaha,¡± Selina sneered. ¡°Let me think, who was it that bragged to us that the Alpha would make her the tribe¡¯s Luna? As it turned out, on the day of hering of age ceremony, her younger sister snatched her boyfriend away. Your younger sister is the pack¡¯s Luna, the Alpha¡¯s fated mate. Are you worthy of the Alpha of our pack?¡± Chapter 6

Chapter 6: A God-like Mate _ 1

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s POV] When Armstrong was my boyfriend, Selina would never have dared to mock me in public like this. Armstrong would protect me. But now, I was angry and sad. No one would be willing to stand up for me anymore. At that moment, I heard amotion outside. At the same time, I smelled a sweet fragrance that I had never smelled before. I felt the wolf in me stir restlessly, constantly expressing her excitement to me. I sensed something. Can it be that my mate is among the werewolf royal entourage??I wondered. The fragrance changed gradually from faintly discernible to overpowering. I was almost knocked out by it. If I were to describe it, it was probably abination of everything I loved in the world. The fresh air of the forest after the rain, the fragrance of nts, freshly baked pastries, white wine that aged well, sparkling and exquisite jewelry, the crackling sounds of a firece, and a man¡¯s broad shoulders and firm chest¡­ I took a deep breath. It smelled so good. Then I heard someone shout beside me. A group of giants walked into the reception hall. There were about seven or eight of them. Werewolves were considered tallpared to ordinary people. Anthony, who was an outstanding member of the tribe, was slightly taller than ordinary werewolves. However, these werewolves who came in were all a head taller than Anthony. The tallest one was probably close to 8 feet. Anthony looked exceptionally petite beside him, and Elizabeth was like a doll. ¡°Heavens, he¡¯s so tall!¡± ¡°Look at his deep eyes. I think I¡¯m about to be sucked into them!¡± ¡°The one beside him is not bad either. His shoulders are so broad.¡± ¡°I wonder if the Lycan King has a mate. If only it¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Why would he find a mate from a small pack like ours? His mate must be a match for the royal family. It¡¯s said that the Lycan King already has a girlfriend. She¡¯s a female Beta.¡± ¡°That might not be true. I think I still have a chance.¡± I heard the girls around me whispering. I widened my eyes and looked at them. I could smell the pleasant scenting from that group of people. I wondered if my mate was among them. Which one of them will it be? Does he have the same strong feelings as I do??My heart thumped wildly. The wolf in me was jumping for joy. I even felt that she wanted to break free from my restraint and transform into a pouncing wolf. Calm down, calm down, Betty,?I thought. Something in me was screaming, I want him, I want him! I could barely restrain my emotions. Like Betty, I wanted to rush out and hug my mate. But not now, this is not a good time,?I warned myself. As they walked closer, I sensed that the smell was getting stronger. I seemed to be intoxicated. I could not control my body and held onto the wall beside me. I almost drowned in the pleasant smell. I could barely breathe. The cries of surprise from the people beside me grew louder. Their looks of surprise, anger, and jealousy were directed at me, but I couldn¡¯t care less. I saw a man walking towards me. His body was like a huge ma, constantly emitting a pleasant smell. I breathed rapaciously, and moved toward him involuntarily. His handsome face was like that of an ancient god, and he exuded a noble and graceful aura. He had long hair that was as dazzling as a god¡¯s. His grayish-green eyes were deep and calm. He had a high nose bridge and plump, sexy lips. He stood tall and straight. He was wearing a navy blue suit that fit perfectly around his waist and perky butt. His arms were strong and muscr, and his shoulders were broad and t. He exuded a beauty that I found irresistible. It might havee from his power over all living things, from his looks that wereparable to a god¡¯s, or from his charming soul. I stared at him, mesmerized. I couldn¡¯t believe he would be my mate. This was definitely the most wonderful man I¡¯d ever met in my life. Armstrong was like a childpared to him. ¡°Mate!¡± He and I spoke at the same time. Gasps could be heard around us, but none of us could care less. We only had eyes for each other. I met his gaze. His eyes were gentle as he looked at me, exuding the aura of a born king. I saw the corners of his mouth curl into a smile at our camaraderie. I smiled too. I couldn¡¯t wait to run to him. The desire to be close to him and to have him took over everything in my mind at this moment. I¡¯d lost all rationality, forgotten where this was, or who I was. I just wanted to run to my mate. He reached out and caught me, lifting me over his head. I felt his strong arms as hard as stone. I felt some pain when he held me, but I liked it. I liked the feeling of being owned by him like this, the feeling of us being one with each other in front of everyone. At this moment, I was the center of attention in the room. Happiness and contentment that I had never felt before welled up in my heart. Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Sexy, Pretty Girl _ 1

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s POV] He spun me around a few times before putting me down. I stood firmly on the ground and tried to calm my agitated breathing before I noticed the malicious gazes around me. After my rationality returned, I felt uneasy. I instinctively went to shake his hand. The gesture seemed to please him. He shook my hand back. I looked up at him and realized he was looking at me too, those dark gray-green eyes smiling with pleasure. Suddenly I realized I didn¡¯t know his name yet. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± my mate asked, raising an eyebrow. I was actually still a little confused. The excessive joy just now had produced too much dopamine. I was still in a daze. ¡°I¡¯m a little dizzy. You¡¯re so cool,¡± I exined quietly. This answer made him smile even more. ¡°My name is Donald. I¡¯m the King of the Lycans.¡± Donald?! Lycan King! I was dumbfounded. My partner was actually the Lycan King! I suddenly understood the gazes of everyone present. They weren¡¯t for me, but for Donald. Perhaps everyone was surprised that an ordinary girl like me could win the Lycan King¡¯s favor and be his partner. Those people who used to trample me and look down on me must be feelingplicated at this moment. Even I found it unbelievable. I used to think that losing Armstrong would cast a shadow on my life like a permanent nightmare. Now I thought I might have gotten over it. ¡°Margaret!¡± Elizabeth rushed forward and interrupted my reverie. She looked at us holding hands and her gaze turned to my mate. She suddenly stuttered, ¡°You, you¡­¡± I looked at her. She was still not listening to me. She was not wearing the dress that I had prepared for her. Instead, she was wearing the clothes that she was familiar with. She was very beautiful, but it was not dignified enough to wee the Lycan King dressed like this. I suddenly realized something and turned to look at myself. A gray dress covered in stains, dirty shoes, messy and greasy hair, a puffy, lifeless face¡ªwhat kind of image did I have in front of my mate!! I was too ashamed to show my face. My mate was so noble and imperious, but I was like an ugly duckling.?Will he choose me??My heart, which was filled with joy just now, suddenly felt uneasy. I tried to retract my hand and stand tall. But I didn¡¯t seed. Donald sensed my intention and held my hand tighter. ¡°Are you Luna of this pack?¡± I heard Donald ask Elizabeth. His voice was so pleasant, like a pleasant cello, low and rich. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Luna Elizabeth.¡± Elizabeth looked terrified. I knew this sister of mine. She was all about dating men and had never hosted such a big event. Fortunately, reliable Anthony took over. ¡°Honorable Lycan King, wee to our tribe. I¡¯m Beta of the tribe. We¡¯ve already prepared food and amodation for you. Please follow me,¡± Anthony said politely. I saw Donald nod as he took my hand. We walked to the center of the reception area. We walked in the front, with Elizabeth and Anthony behind us. From the corner of my eye, I saw Elizabeth¡¯s surprised expression. Actually, I hadn¡¯t regained myposure yet. I just held Donald¡¯s hand passively and let him pull me wherever he wanted. I noticed his gaze was lingering on me. I felt ashamed again. ¡°Look at me.¡± I heard him say and I turned my head toward him. From where I was standing, Donald seemed huge. The top of my head only reached his chest. I had to tilt my head back to see his face. ¡°Your name is Margaret?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes. Elizabeth is my sister,¡± I whispered. ¡°Elizabeth?¡± He seemed to think for a moment. ¡°Your Luna.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Every time I admitted this to people, it made me feel a little ufortable. But now I looked at my partner and I didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. I had the best mate in the world now. I didn¡¯t want anyone but him. But I was a little surprised that Donald didn¡¯t remember her. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s the sexiest, prettiest girl in our pack.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Donald lowered his head and bit my ear. ¡°But I think you¡¯re the sexiest, prettiest girl in the room.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. In all my life, I¡¯d never heard anyone say that I was sexier and prettier than Elizabeth. But my mate thought I was the better one in every way. Even if he was just trying to coax me, I was really happy. ¡°You¡¯re also the sexiest and handsomest person in the room,¡± I told him. Donaldughed softly, a pleasant buzz in his throat. Seduced by him, I couldn¡¯t help wanting to kiss his face. I reached out, moving my hand from his thick chest to his vibratingrynx to his sexy lips. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked, grabbing my hand. Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Unexpected Feelings _ 1

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s POV] I want you,?I couldn¡¯t help thinking. I felt Donald¡¯s chest vibrate softly against mine. It was only when I saw that he was smiling that I realized what I had just said. And in this situation, what I said was very much like a form of courtship. ¡°I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s not¡­¡± I want to take my hand back. I didn¡¯t want Donald to think I was such an impatient person. We¡¯d just be partners. We should spend more time together and nurture our rtionship. I expected us to take things slowly, not do that kind of thing right away. Donald didn¡¯t stop me this time, but I could tell from his eyes that he was a little sorry that my hand left his.?God, he really likes me.?The thought made my heart beat a little faster. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I want you too.¡± I jumped. The words appeared directly in my heart. I kept staring at Donald¡¯s lips just now to make sure he didn¡¯t open his mouth. Donald blinked at me.?It¡¯s him! Is this telepathy??I wondered. Armstrong had done this to me before. Some werewolves awakened special abilities after their 18-year-old adult ceremony. Telepathy was the mostmon one. Generally speaking, the tribe would choose werewolves with telepathy to form a patrol team because it allowed them tomunicate with each other more quickly. I felt Elizabeth and Anthony¡¯s eyes on me from across the room. Elizabeth¡¯s expression was still somewhere between surprise and confusion. She seemed to be still processing the fact that I¡¯d be mates with the Lycan King. But I didn¡¯t have to exin anything to her. ¡°I have to go home tonight.¡± I tried to reply to Donald in my head. Before I became an adult, I had never seeded in talking to Armstrong telepathically. But now I felt like I could try again. In fact, from the moment I had Donald, I felt more powerful. All the things that I used to think I couldn¡¯t do seemed less difficult. I looked at Donald and wondered if he had received my message. ¡°Honorable Lycan King, I¡¯ll take you to your residence in a while,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Tell Margaret to take me,¡± Donald said in a low voice. I looked at him in surprise. Well, I didn¡¯t want to be separated from him. I couldn¡¯t bear to leave him, but I couldn¡¯t live with him on the first day we met and became partners. I couldn¡¯t do such a frivolous thing. ¡°Margaret!¡± Elizabeth tried to speak. Donald¡¯s authoritative gaze swept over Elizabeth, who immediately stopped talking. She looked at me helplessly. I had never seen such a look on her face. It was the first time I realized profoundly that she was my blood-rted sister. She needed me at this moment. I sighed inwardly. Elizabeth must be in a panic now. I was the one presiding over all the hospitality ceremonies. Without me, she would have no clue what to make of this mess. I thought I would take Donald to his room before I went back. Elizabeth was my sister, after all. I couldn¡¯t leave her like this. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± I looked up at Donald and mouthed ¡®don¡¯t worry¡¯ to Elizabeth. I saw Anthony talking to her in a low voice. Oh right, she still had Anthony. He would definitely be able to arrange everything properly. Feeling a little relieved, I turned my gaze back to my mate. For some reason, he looked unhappy. I thought perhaps he had received my telepathy and disapproved of my arrangements. But he held my hand tightly and used a lot of strength. I led him to thergest and most luxurious room. His entourage of werewolves followed behind. I looked particrly small among them. Close behind us was a burly man with curly brown hair. He was very fit, with bulging biceps. His skin, a bronze color that had been exposed to the elements, made him look strong. He must be a good fighter. He noticed my gaze and grinned at me. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Donald¡¯s displeasure was even more obvious. ¡°No, nothing.¡± I always felt ashamed of myself in front of Donald. I wondered if I really deserved him. When he pressured me, he made me feel exceptionally small. Donald nced at his subordinates behind him. I saw the man with curly brown hair instantly restrain his expression and be expressionless. A strange thought shed across my mind.?Is Donald jealous of him??As soon as this thought came to mind, Donald¡¯s dark expression became less scary and even a little cute. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± I said, tugging at Donald¡¯s sleeve. Donald ignored me. I was standing there awkwardly when I felt a force lift me up. It was Donald! Before I could scream, I felt Donald grab me around the waist. I was like a doll in his arms. He held me like this in front of his subordinates. Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Frantically Kissing _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s POV] My face burned red. Being carried into the house by Donald like a doll made me feel ashamed. I was like a person without dignity or soul. I was just something that belonged to him. But the person was Donald. Once I realized this, I felt another surge of heat in my stomach. My body ached for him. ¡°Hey,e on. Put me down.¡± I struggled in his arms. Even though we were already inside the house, I wasn¡¯t used to this. I¡¯d rather walk on my own than be carried around by my mate. Donald looked at me intently. Without tantly ignoring my wishes, he gently ced me on the bed. I looked at him, finding him charming. My face flushed with shame and excitement, I fidgeted with the nket. ¡°Why did you suddenly do this?¡± I muttered. ¡°I don¡¯t like you looking at him.¡± Donald took my fingers off the nket and pressed them to his lips. ¡°Looking at who?¡± He began to suck my fingers. My eyes werepletely on my fingers, watching them move in and out of his berry-colored lips. My mind was nk. I couldn¡¯t process what I was saying anymore. ¡°You were looking at Elliot, weren¡¯t you?¡± Elliot? Who is that??I looked at him with blurry eyes and saw that he had finally spat out my fingers. My fingers were very wet and slippery. They looked exceptionally lewd. My face reddened. He was pleased by my reaction and took a step back to admire my delirious look. I finally came to my senses because of the distance between us.?Is he talking about Elliot, the brown-haired man behind me??I couldn¡¯t help asking the question I wanted to ask just now. ¡°Donald, are you jealous?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± His voice was so deep, I felt immersed in it. Donald leaned in again, and I felt a little nervous. But I was hot for him again, and I didn¡¯t know what I was desperate for him to do to me. I wanted to have himpletely, and I didn¡¯t want us to make progress too quickly and lose the freshness. I wanted to give everything to Donald and let him make the decisions. I was willing to let him do anything to me. His hand touched my face as if there was some magic to it. The ces he touched heated up as if they had been lit on fire. It wasforting and calming. I was aroused by his touch. His hands were like catnip, luring me forward like a little female cat in heat. His pleasant scent was overpowering. I could feel Betty inside me stirring. Donald¡¯s hand stopped atst on my chin. His face was getting closer to mine, and I realized he was going to kiss me. I was breathing rapidly, trying to get more oxygen from the air before I suffocated. I watched his handsome featurese close to me. His grayish-green eyes were deep and focused. I could see my reflection in them. His eyshes were feathery under the light, and his blond hair hung down the side of his face, highlighting his inherent nobility. From the moment he appeared in front of me until now, he had always been arrogant and domineering. However, his actions were extremely gentle, making me feel like I was an existence he cherished. Our lips finally met in eager desire for each other. It was the best kiss I had ever experienced. At the thought that the person opposite me was Donald, my body felt numb and the feeling quickly spread throughout my body like sparks. We clearly hadn¡¯t done anything, but I already felt a pleasure I had never felt before. A strong sense of satisfaction welled up in my heart, but it was not enough. I could do more. I kissed him more intensely. Donald¡¯s lips were full and moist, and there were traces of his ying with my fingers earlier. I felt Donald¡¯s hand on the side of my neck, rubbing behind my ear. His lips were on mine, and our lips were rubbing against each other as if we were devouring each other. The slight itch between our lips made me crave Donald even more. That feeling spread to my limbs, making me addicted. I took in Donald¡¯s charming scent. He was so close to me, I could see him so clearly. His rich scent had a hint of cynicism in it, like a superior aphrodisiac. My lungs kept inhaling, making me dizzy. I heard him gasp softly before he licked my mouth. His tongue was hot and soft, like a dexterous snake slithering around inside. I felt my mouth melt from his touch, and I could hardly breathe. I had to put my hand on his chest to get some breathing space. Thinking I was going to struggle, he held my hand in dissatisfaction, taking more air from my mouth. He seemed to treat me like a beautiful dish. He kept sucking my lips and using his tongue to sweep across every tooth. It was like an Alpha marking his territory. He repeated it until I stopped struggling and submitted to him. Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Untimely Knock on the Door_ 1

[Margaret¡¯s POV] I didn¡¯t know how long we kissed. It seemed like a century. When we pulled away from each other, I saw that his lips were swollen and bright red. I was sure mine were the same. His heavy breathing filled the room. We both knew what wasing, and it seemed a logical thing to do. He focused on me, his eyes dark and intense as he worked his way from my lips all the way to my neck, my corbone, my chest, my waist, and then further down. I felt his big hand on my private part. I was ready. ¡°Donald¡­¡± I muttered. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. I snapped out of it and realized what I was doing. I had wanted to send Donald to his room and go back to Elizabeth. I tried to pull my gaze away from Donald. He was like a huge ck hole that sucked all the rationality out of me. I pulled away from him a little, trying to smooth the creases in my shirt. Even though it was a mess to begin with, Donald had been frantically groping my body when we kissed. It was only then that I realized the entire dress had been hitched up to my chest. It really looked like a rag now. For a moment, the lingering lust, the shame of being toyed with, the embarrassment caused by my dirty clothes, and the inferiorityplex in my heart merged together. I looked shyly at Donald. He looked very happy and looked at me with great interest. He seemed to have the intention of ignoring the knocking and continuing what we were doing. ¡°Someone is knocking on the door.¡± ¡°Do you really want me to open the door?¡± Donald teased. I looked at myself, unsure if my image was suitable to appear in front of the person. As the Lycan King¡¯s partner, it was too unbing of me to let others see me like this. But after what happened tonight, I probably didn¡¯t have any dignity left. However, it was clearly inappropriate to ignore the person outside. I gritted my teeth and nodded. ¡°Alright,e in!¡± Donald ordered. His tone now waspletely different from when he was talking to me just now. I felt my body heat up again. I patted my face to rein in my thoughts. Then I heard a very familiar voice say, ¡°Honorable Wolf King, I¡¯m Alpha Armstrong of this tribe. I just came back from the neighboring tribe and want to report something to you.¡± Oh my god, it¡¯s Armstrong! Why is he back at this time??I thought to myself. I didn¡¯t dare to imagine letting him see me here. Fortunately, Donald had already gone out to talk with him. From that angle, he shouldn¡¯t be able to see me. ¡°Alpha Amstrong. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Something shocking has happened to the neighboring tribe. I think we need to be very vignt. I think the Wolf King needs to understand the situation.¡± ¡°This is not a ce to talk. Why don¡¯t we go somewhere else?¡± I heard Donald say. He must have known I¡¯d be embarrassed here. I was touched by his thoughtfulness. ¡°Ah, of course. Please follow me to the conference room.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Uh, okay. I¡¯ll wait for you in the conference room then.¡± Armstrong sounded puzzled. I saw that he seemed to want to look inside, but he was blocked by Donald. Armstrong left quickly. I saw Donald walk in. He was no different from when he was at the venue. He was neatly dressed and had an outstanding aura. Other than his full lips, he looked like a god. Why am I able to be partners with such a person??I wondered. For the umpteenth time this evening, I doubted myself. I looked at Donald and wondered when he would realize that being with me was a mistake. ¡°You look panicked,¡± Donald said. ¡°He¡ªhe¡¯s the Alpha of our tribe,¡± I said evasively. ¡°Just the Alpha of the tribe?¡± Donald¡¯s sharp gaze told me there was nothing to hide. But I didn¡¯t want to exin this at this point. I sat on him fawningly and rubbed my full breasts against his muscr chest. ¡°Oh, Margaret.¡± He smiled at my fawning and unceremoniously massaged my breasts. I groaned softly. ¡°You know you won¡¯t stay here forever,¡± Donald said. ¡°You¡¯re my mate. I¡¯m the Wolf King. You¡¯re the future Wolf Queen. You¡¯ll always be with me. You don¡¯t have to worry about anyone here.¡± I was surprised.?Am I leaving here??I wondered. Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Unexpected Imprisonment _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s POV] It wasmon for werewolves to choose to live with their mates, but I had never thought that I would marry the Wolf King and naturally never thought that I would leave the pack. In the past, I had always thought that I would marry Armstrong and be the Luna of the tribe. I even fantasized about giving birth to a bunch of wolf cubs and living with them. Later, when Armstrong and Elizabeth became mates, all my thoughts about marriage disappeared. I thought that I would marry a certain Beta of the tribe, but I would not leave this ce. But now, my mate was the Wolf King.?Should I live with him? Follow him to a ce I don¡¯t know, surrounded by people I don¡¯t know??I wondered. Instinctively, the thought of such a future made me panicky.?I have my parents and sister. What will happen to Elizabeth? She won¡¯t do anything to be a Luna. She still needs my help with the race. What should I do about my tribe??I wondered. Armstrong had just said that there was a situation that needed to be guarded. If I left with Donald and someone came to invade our ce, I could do nothing. I could not tolerate that. I looked at Donald in confusion. He kissed the corner of my mouth as if he knew what I was thinking. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much. I¡¯ll stay here for a while. Now I¡¯m going to go discuss something with your Alpha. Stay here and don¡¯t go out, okay?¡± I nodded automatically. I was willing to do whatever Donald wanted me to do. I watched Donald leave and fell weakly onto the bed. Everything happened so quickly tonight. I needed time to sort myself out. When Donald told me just now that he would make me his wolf queen, I was puzzled by the concept. If it had in the past, I might have been lost in pure joy. But after what happened with Armstrong and Elizabeth, I doubted all promises. Armstrong had also promised me that I would be the Luna of the tribe, but he followed his instincts and chose Elizabeth as his mate.?Then will my instinct to be mates with Donald be enough to support us??I wondered. With Donald¡¯s power, status, physique, and looks, he should have countless sexy and beautiful female werewolves by his side.?What¡¯s so special about me??I thought. The Silvermoon Wolf Tribe I belonged to was just a small tribe. Usually, we didn¡¯t even have the right to meet the royal family. They were royalty after all! Frustrated, I searched for my phone to contact Elizabeth and ask her how she was doing. She must have had a big shock tonight. Although she was my annoying sister, we were family after all. If there was a problem, I would be the first to think of her. His phone rang for a long time but no one picked up. I dug myptop out of my bag and tried to find something else to distract me. I saw the documents that Anthony had sent me previously on theputer desktop and remembered that we had discussed setting up a patrol squad. My proposal was ready, but now that Armstrong was back, it was probably redundant. But perhaps I can go back and take a look at the situation first??I thought. As soon as the thought hit me, it invaded my mind quickly. I didn¡¯t know how long it would take Donald and Armstrong to discuss things. I couldn¡¯t stay here and wait for him. That would be stupid. Elizabeth should still be with Anthony now. I thought I could head home and look for them. I nned to give Anthony the proposal and discuss it with Elizabeth again. The Wolf King¡¯s residence was not far from my house. I could go home and change my clothes while I was at it. My current outfit was really terrible. Having made up my mind, I headed for the door. To my surprise, two werewolves were standing outside. They stopped me. ¡°I just want to go home. I want to see my sister, Elizabeth,¡± I exined to them. ¡°The Wolf King said that the person inside is not allowed to go out,¡± one of the werewolves answered. ¡°I won¡¯t be gone long. I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe Donald had dared to imprison me like this. This was my tribe, this was my home. He actually restricted my freedom. ¡°You can¡¯t do this.¡± I tried to reason with them. ¡°This behavior ispletely unreasonable.¡± Now neither of them could be bothered with me. They just dutifully refused to let me out. As it happened, I saw a familiar figure. It was the burly, curly-haired man. Donald seemed to have mentioned just now that his name was Elliot. ¡°Elliot!¡± I called. Elliot turned around and looked at me in surprise. ¡°Are you calling me?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I exined the situation to him, stating that I wanted to go out and emphasizing that I would definitely be back. Elliot listened to me patiently. ¡°If the Wolf King told you to stay here, then you¡¯d better.¡± I felt that I was wasting my breath with him. I didn¡¯t understand why I had to stay here.?I¡¯m not a prisoner!?I thought. ¡°But¡­¡± I said indignantly. ¡°We can only abide by the L King¡¯s orders. Forgive me for being powerless.¡± Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Cruel and Bloody Massacre _ 1

[Donald¡¯s POV] When I left Margaret¡¯s room, I couldn¡¯t help smiling when I thought about the expression on her face. She was such a cute little girl. I couldn¡¯t help but be obsessed with her. She seemed to be a little timid and inferior when facing me, but in my eyes, everything about her was so cute. What she did not know was that no matter what clothes or essories she wore, they could not hide her facial features that moved me. From the moment I entered the venue, and even before I walked into the venue, she was the only person in my heart. Like a fruit left behind in the Garden of Eden to tempt the human race, she enticed me to go to another world. But I had to keep my mind clear. I didn¡¯te here for my mate. Margaret was a gift from the Moon Goddess. An unexpected gift. There was something else I had to do. When I arrived at the conference room, I saw Armstrong and other werewolves. They looked serious. When they saw me, they were all a little reserved, except Armstrong. I was better at reading people¡¯s emotions than the average person. I could feel his subtle hostility toward me, which was infused with many otherplex emotions. This makes me wary. There shouldn¡¯t be any conflict between us. But I was used to everyone looking at me in all sorts of ways. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± ¡°I went to have a routine meeting with the Alpha of the Red Sun tribe next door, but they were attacked,¡± Armstrong said gruffly. ¡°This is not an ordinary attack. The few packs here have always been harmonious and did not have much conflict. However, this attack happened very suddenly, catching the neighboring tribe off guard. Their entire tribe is in a panic now.¡± ¡°Anything unusual?¡± I asked. ¡°They don¡¯t act like ordinary werewolves.¡± Armstrong pulled out a few photos and handed them to me. The scene was very bloody. The werewolf¡¯s head in the photo had fallen to the ground, and there were a few huge wolf w marks on his back. The marks were very deep and very long, almost cutting through his entire back, causing the skin and flesh on his back to split open. This was something only a werewolf in wolf form could do, and it had to be a particrly strong werewolf. ¡°He was a member of the patrol team. He had training every day and was a warrior with good reflexes. When he encountered problems, he couldmunicate telepathically with others. But when he died, he didn¡¯t even have time to send any information. This means that the person who attacked him was far faster and stronger than ordinary werewolves,¡± Armstrong added. ¡°This could be someone from the werewolf royal family,¡± I mused. ¡°What?¡± Armstrong was shocked. ¡°Werewolf royal family, didn¡¯t you alle here?¡± I gave him a hard look. That was precisely why I was here. The werewolf royal family was not as united as the outside world thought. Although I was the Lycan King, I knew that there were a few covertly rebellious forces among my subordinates. I just hadn¡¯t found out who they were. However, it seemed that they couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and were about to attack. ¡°If it¡¯s people from the werewolf royal family, I¡¯m afraid our people will have a hard time fighting them.¡± Armstrong looked ufortable. The werewolf royal family members were much stronger and faster than ordinary werewolves, and they were often taller. The tribe that Armstrong belonged to was just a small pack scattered in the forest. They had never even seen the werewolf royal family before, much less had the power to resist them. Armstrong and I were well aware of these things. No one knew if the next attack would happen again, when it would happen, and where it would happen. If that group of people had the intention to attack Armstrong¡¯s Silver Moon Pack, he would definitely not be able to resist. My people could fight them, but I came out this time to assess the situation. I had no intention of fighting. I only brought seven or eight experts. It was not wise to start a war without knowing the enemy¡¯s scale and size. I pondered over countermeasures quietly. ¡°The werewolf royal family won¡¯t sit back and do nothing about this, but we need more information. My people will be in charge of gathering information. Armstrong, you¡¯d better mobilize people to protect your pack and strengthen your patrols. I¡¯m not sure if they will attack you. In fact, because I¡¯m here, it might be even more dangerous for you all,¡± I said. Armstrong nodded and quickly started dispatching men to step up patrolling. I activated my telepathy and asked Elliot toe over. Elliot had grown up with me. He was my trusted aide and the Beta of the tribe. He was an excellent yer with sharp ears, meticulous and thoughtful. He was very good at tracking and scouting. I needed to discuss this with him. Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Ridiculous Hostility _ 1

[Donald¡¯s POV] I told Elliot about the situation and he looked grim. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough manpower to make adequate arrangements. We need more manpower,¡± said Elliot. ¡°I think so too.¡± I nodded. ¡°We need to gather more people from the pack.¡± ¡°Are we going to fight here?¡± Elliot looked incredulous. If we left the Silver Moon Pack, they might suffer unimaginable losses. However, the terrain here was not conducive to fighting. I understood Elliot¡¯s concerns. The Silver Moon Pack was just a small tribe. Their camp was not big, and there would not be enough space to engage in realbat. The forest around them could not provide enough cover or allow them to set up traps. Moreover, they had many elderly people and children with nobat ability. If we wanted to ensure their safety, it would be difficult for our people to do anything. ¡°Lycan King, there¡¯s a high chance that they will be attacked because of us. As long as we leave, the people here might not be attacked,¡± Elliot advised. I thought so too. We were only here to patrol the various tribes. We wouldn¡¯t want to cause too much trouble for them. But the situation was different now. Since Margaret had be my mate, her pack was destined to be the focus of the enemy. Whether it was out of my own subjective will or not, I¡¯d already pulled her into this maelstrom of power. Obviously thinking the same thing, Elliot suggested, ¡°You can take your mate away. That will keep her and her tribe safe at the same time.¡± I thought about the look of realization on Margaret¡¯s face when I offered to take her away. There was no doubt that Margaret liked me. But I wasn¡¯t sure if she liked me enough to abandon everything and return to my pack with me. She clearly wanted to stay with her family. Her sister, Elizabeth, was Luna of the pack, and her sister¡¯s mate was Armstrong, the Alpha of the pack. My heart twitched at the thought. Was Armstrong also Margaret¡¯s family? Did they have something going on before? Otherwise, why would Margaret¡¯s expression be so different from others when she mentioned Armstrong. And there was his inexplicable hostility toward me. From this perspective, the thought made me irritable. I didn¡¯t like my mate to cast her eyes on other men, or hang out with them, even though I knew it was probably inevitable. We¡¯d only just met, and she inevitably had a past, but I wanted us to be honest. ¡°Oh right, Lycan King. Just now, Margaret said she wanted to go out and meet her sister.¡± I heard Elliot say. Before I left, I had left an order for Margaret not to leave that house. I wanted to see her when I got back. Why couldn¡¯t she wait a little longer? Did she have to leave the house? Did she want to see her sister or Armstrong¡ªthe Alpha of the pack? I didn¡¯t want these jealous thoughts to fill my mind, but I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Margaret. ¡°Did you let her out?¡± ¡°No. We followed your orders and asked her to stay in the house. But she seemed unhappy.¡± Putting these personal matters out of my mind for the moment, I said to Elliot, ¡°Go ahead and send word to our people. Get them to send more men. Even if we have to leave, it won¡¯t be anytime soon. At least for now, we need some power to ensure our safety.¡± ¡°Yes, Lycan King.¡± Elliot obeyed and left. I headed over to my room, eager to see Margaret. I thought we needed to be honest with each other. When I almost got to Margaret¡¯s room, I heard some people whispering. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with such gossip, but I heard Margaret¡¯s name being mentioned. ¡°How is an ordinary-looking person like Margaret fit to be the Lycan King¡¯s mate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Did you see the rags she was wearing? It was disgusting.¡± ¡°Could she have used some method to seduce the Lycan King?¡± ¡°The two of them are up to no good. One is seducing the Alpha and the other is seducing the Lycan King. They might be using the same cheap tricks.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how Alpha treats Elizabeth? She definitely won¡¯t be Luna. Margaret can¡¯t be the Lycan King¡¯s mate. When they wake up, they¡¯ll reject them sooner orter!¡± This malicious nder angered me. No one had the right to nder my mate like this. I looked out the window of Margaret¡¯s room where the voices hade from. There was a good chance they hade here on purpose to let Margaret hear these things. ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you here again!¡± I growled and charged at them, shouting angrily. Startled, the girls ran away. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were women, I would have pped them a few times. Those who ndered the Lycan Queen behind her back would be punished severely by the royal family. Chapter 14

Chapter 14: An Indecent Answer _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s POV] From the window, I saw Donald warning Selina and the others. I could only say that they brought it on themselves. Saying these words at this time was no different from challenging the authority of the Lycan King in person. They were really a bunch of fools. Actually, I didn¡¯t care about Selina and the others anymore. They couldn¡¯t do anything but mock me. That wouldn¡¯t really hurt my feelings. Instead, it would make me feel sorry for them. However, I was still very touched to see Donald stand up for me like this. Many a time, I could protect myself, but I still hoped that a man could protect me and support me with his strong arms. So when Donald walked in, the anger and grievance I felt from being locked up here immediately subsided. Being held here like a prisoner by him made me feel humiliated, and the way the keeper outside the door looked at me made me feel like I had no dignity. I wasn¡¯t even standing here as an equal. I was just Donald¡¯s ything. However, I had to admit that my irresistible physical attraction to Donald made me infatuated and full of adoration for him. These feelings outweighed all other negative emotions. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Donald¡¯s response was to wrap his arms around me. He was tall enough to lift me up, and when my gaze met his, my legs were barely above the ground. To keep my bnce, I had to struggle to stand on my toes and put my feet on his. ¡°Will I hurt you?¡± ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re as light as a feather.¡± Was this apliment? I didn¡¯t know. I always fell so quickly into his arms that I blushed. Damn, I always blushed easily in front of him. Did this make me look unhealthy? Only people with a fever would keep blushing. My imagination ran wild. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to leave you here alone,¡± I heard Donald say. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You just shouldn¡¯t have stopped me from going out.¡± I fussed with the buttons on his chest. ¡°I want you by my side all the time. I don¡¯t want anyone to see you.¡± I was speechless. I thought the same thing. I didn¡¯t want anyone to see Donald. He should only belong to me, but that was impossible. ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡± I look intently at Donald. Although I said no, he could see in my eyes that I also desired a world with just the two of us. ¡°Maybe I can,¡± Donald says, looking back at me intently. ¡°I just want to look for my sister and give something to Anthony, the Beta who is with Elizabeth. Previously, he and I were in charge of the pack¡¯s patrol. I haven¡¯t given him my n.¡± ¡°A patrol n? Let me see.¡± I didn¡¯t know why Donald was interested in the patrol, but I handed him theputer. ¡°You did well,¡± Donald said admiringly. ¡°Can I go out now?¡± I asked. ¡°But we don¡¯t need this now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I wondered. ¡°I know Armstrong is back, but my proposal might not be useless.¡± I felt Donald¡¯s eyes darken when I mentioned Armstrong. Did he know what was going on between me and Armstrong? But he was my mate now. I was devoted to him, and I only had eyes for him. He should feel it. ¡°Your n is very good. But the news that your Alpha¡ªArmstrong¡ªbrought back said that the neighboring race has been attacked. Now, all your tribe¡¯s patrols will have to be redesigned. I will also send people to help you.¡± ¡°The neighbor was attacked. How could that be?¡± I cried out in surprise. In my entire life, I had never heard of an attack. The tribes had a peaceful rtionship with each other and had no grudges. How could an attack happen? ¡°Which tribe was attacked? Who attacked them?¡± I asked. Donald set me down and we sat on the bed. I could tell he was deep in thought, like he was trying to figure out how to tell me. ¡°Tell me, Donald. Please.¡± Donald nced at me and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Red Sun Pack. We¡¯re not sure who the enemy is now.¡± The Red Sun Tribe was very close to us! I had previously gone there to help the people of the pack buy things. The people of that pack were very kind and friendly. I couldn¡¯t believe that they had actually been attacked. This was too scary! ¡°Will they attack us too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say,¡± Donald said ambiguously. ¡°So I¡¯ll stay for now, Margaret. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re safe.¡± Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Wavering Mind _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s POV] I realized something. ¡°You mean you¡¯ll stay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay for a while,¡± Donald said, rubbing his nose affectionately against mine. It was undoubtedly good news that Donald could stay. I had more time to be with him and deal with the pack. I still had time to exin everything to Elizabeth. I could help her host the Luna ceremony as promised. Also, I didn¡¯t have to think about whether I should leave the tribe and go with Donald to the werewolf royal family. However, this also meant that our tribe was endangered. A danger that even Donald, as the Lycan King, had to take seriously. Otherwise, he would not have disrupted his original n and stopped here. ¡°The tribe might not be very peaceful recently. I¡¯ve already discussed with your Alpha, Armstrong. We¡¯ll rearrange the patrol and sentry posts of the tribe. I¡¯ll be a little busy and can¡¯t be by your side all the time. I¡¯ll get my subordinates to protect you. For your safety, don¡¯t leave the camp or approach the forest, alright?¡± Donald¡¯s gray-green eyes looked at me affectionately. I knew that he wanted to protect me. But I was already an adult and not a child. I could also pick up a weapon to protect my home. However, facing Donald¡¯s gaze, I could not retort. I could only nod. ¡°Good Girl.¡± Donald kissed me lightly on the forehead. I looked at Donald, wanting to know more. But Donald didn¡¯t look like he wanted to go on discussing this. He seemed more interested in me. I had to put my worries about the race out of my mind and focus on dealing with Donald. He was still wearing that dark blue suit. The fact that he had been traveling back and forth all night didn¡¯t make the suit dusty or creased. He looked perfect and ssy. And I realized I had not changed or showered since we met. In fact, I had not changed in three days. ¡°I need to find Elizabeth.¡± The intention was strong in my mind. I couldn¡¯t be with Donald like this. We should have a more perfect first time. I couldn¡¯t resist saying that. ¡°It¡¯s already veryte.¡± Donald pressed his lips to mine and we clung together again, continuing what we wanted to do before he left. This was unbelievable. A few hours ago, we didn¡¯t even know each other, but now we both thought that the other party was a part of our bodies. I couldn¡¯t imagine being separated from this man. The kiss was not as intense as before, but it felt amazing. ¡°Your Alpha has gone back. Your sister will be fine. Can you go tomorrow?¡± Donald¡¯s tone was exceptionally gentle. I couldn¡¯t believe that he could still maintain his logical thinking and say these things at this time. Why was there nothing in my mind? He pulled me close and wrapped his strong arms around me. I pressed myself tightly against him. I could feel him getting excited because of me. It made me nervous. I wrapped my arms around his waist tentatively. Donald was like a hard rock. I couldn¡¯t find anything to hold on to. All I could do was wrap my arms around him. As his hardness pressed against me, I felt bashful. ¡°We want¡­¡± I stammered. ¡°Are you willing, Margaret?¡± Donald looked at me. He was still a gentleman at this time. I shook my head. What I wanted to say was that I didn¡¯t know. My body was clearly craving him. I even felt that my bottom was drenched, but my rationality was tugging at me again. Random thoughts raced through my mind, but I couldn¡¯t grasp any of them. It wasn¡¯t until I looked down at Donald¡¯s spot that a thought overcame me. Now I really wasn¡¯t sure. Could I do this? There was something scary about him. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I won¡¯t force you.¡± Donald clearly misunderstood me. I shook my head again and looked up at him. I felt his breathing quicken, and his arms tightened around me. ¡°What do you mean? Baby, what do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re torturing me.¡± I could hear the exasperation in his voice, but I couldn¡¯t respond to anything except shake my head. I didn¡¯t want to torture him. I wanted him to be happy and give him everything in the world. Donald pressed my hand and guided it in his direction. I followed his hand obediently and felt his other hand touch my body. ¡°Help me, baby. I¡¯ll help you too.¡± His voice was so low and hoarse that it was ridiculously sexy. I felt the fireworks explode in my head and a warm surge through my body. This was joy and enjoyment that I had never experienced before. Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Gentle and Indulgent Morning _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s POV] When I opened my eyes, Donald was sleeping beside me. This experience was new. His arm was around my waist, and my hand was pressed against his strong chest. In front of me was his tall nose and handsome face. I saw that he had opened his eyes too. I liked Donald¡¯s eyes. He always had eyes for me. ¡°Morning, Margaret,¡± I hear Donald say vaguely, with a hint ofziness that he hadn¡¯t regained consciousness in the morning. ¡°Morning, Donald.¡± Morning time was always precious. We knew we couldn¡¯t stay in bed too long. Especially Donald. He had things to do the entire day. In fact, I had a lot to deal with. I left with Donald like thatst night. I couldn¡¯t leave the rest of the preparations to Elizabeth. Elizabeth would kill me. ¡°Oh¡­¡± I looked at the clothes I removed yesterday and fell into a predicament. Yesterday, Donald refused to let me go back. I didn¡¯t have clothes I could rece now. I couldn¡¯t wear that rag anymore. It really looked terrible. I even thought that even if I went back wrapped in a sheet, it would be better than wearing the clothes from yesterday. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll get someone to bring you some clothes.¡± Donald obviously saw what was going on with me, but damn, he didn¡¯t look guilty. He didn¡¯t seem to realize at all that it was all his fault that I was stuck in my room like this and couldn¡¯t get out. I looked at him angrily. I had no choice but to wrap myself in the nket. Thanks to him, I only had a camisole and a pair of panties on me now. There was no way I could get out of here. ¡°Oh, Margaret, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Donald, who had already changed, winked at me. ¡°I can¡¯t not go today. You¡¯ll dy me.¡± I saw a big bulge under his pants and quickly turned to look out the window. Okay, I had to admit, I kind of wanted it too. How could I reject Donald? But we couldn¡¯t be in bed all day. We couldn¡¯t. I felt a kiss on my cheek. It was Donald. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of you.¡± Donald said to me. When there was a knock at the door, I put on the clothes I had worn yesterday to open the door for the other party. I had no choice. I couldn¡¯t meet a stranger in a camisole and underwear. But I didn¡¯t expect that the person Donald had sent to give me clothes was Elizabeth. I did keep telling him yesterday that I wanted to see Elizabeth. But meeting Elizabeth in the house where it was obvious what Donald and I had done was embarrassing. When Elizabeth saw me, she frowned. ¡°Oh my god, why are you still wearing this?!¡± She strutted into the house and looked around. She looked at me in disbelief. ¡°You and the Lycan King really¡­? Oh my god!¡± I knew she was going to say this. Before I could figure out how to answer her, I reached for the things she had brought me. I opened the bag and rummaged through the contents. I was thankful that she didn¡¯t bring me her over-the-top clothes. They were all my usual style. But before I could finish talking, I saw something that didn¡¯t belong to me in the bag. It was a pair of four-inch pink high heels! Their pink diamonds reflected a different color under the light, and they were dazzling. I looked at them like I was looking at a devil. ¡°What is this!?¡± I shouted to Elizabeth. ¡°I brought you shoes.¡± Elizabeth shrugged. ¡°The Lycan King asked me to bring a set of clothes. I thought you needed shoes too. I also brought you some toiletries. It took me a while to find my shoes. If I had found them yesterday morning, I wouldn¡¯t have had to wear your pink ts. Aren¡¯t they much better looking than yours?¡± I looked at her in disbelief. She had actually given me her shoes. What the hell was she thinking? ¡°I¡¯m not going to wear these shoes,¡± I replied stiffly. I began to change into the clothes Elizabeth had brought for me. I took out the cleansing milk, skincare tonic, and moisturizer she had brought for me and went into the bathroom to wash up. ¡°Alright, do as you wish. Then wear your Cindere straw sandals and wait for the Lycan King to turn them into crystal shoes.¡± Elizabeth said angrily, ¡°You know how busy I¡¯ve been since yesterday. I¡¯ve had to handle so many things that came my way, but I still have to deliver clothes here and listen to your nitpicking.¡±i ¡°So what did you deal with?¡± I asked as I applied the cream on my face in a circr motion with my fingers. ¡°Nothing! I don¡¯t know anything. I didn¡¯t interfere with anything from the beginning to the end. Now everyone is asking me, how would I know what to do?¡± Elizabeth was as self-righteous as ever. ¡°Margaret, you have to go back and deal with these things. You can¡¯t throw them to me like this.¡± Chapter 17

Chapter 17: Excited Elizabeth _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s POV] I knew it, I thought helplessly. ¡°Didn¡¯t Anthony do anything for you?¡± I asked. ¡°Ah¡­ he¡ªhe did help a little.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s voice suddenly fell silent. Puzzled, I looked back at her. Elizabeth seemed to be lost in thought as her gaze drafted. She noticed my gaze and quickly focused on my business again. ¡°But you shoulde back. I have the inauguration ceremony.¡± I thought about what Donald had told me yesterday. If there really was an attack and our safety was not guaranteed, all the rituals would probably be postponed or canceled. However, as I looked at Elizabeth, I thought I¡¯d better not tell her about this yet. She¡¯d freak out. Elizabeth had been looking forward to showing up with Armstrong at the Luna session ceremony to p the faces of those who usually didn¡¯t get along with her, including Selina. My sister never cared about the tribe or anything. She just wanted her to be the most beautiful, popr, and respected person in the pack. ¡°I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯ll do what I promised. Yesterday was just¡­¡± I was at a loss for words, not knowing how to exin what happened between me and Donald. Fortunately, Elizabeth did not mind. When she heard that I would help her, her expression softened and she interrupted me. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and the Lycan King?! He took you away just like that yesterday. He looks tall and powerful, and the girls in the pack are about to go crazy. But he looks a little scary, right? I mean, he¡¯s shockingly strong. He can crush you.¡± Elizabeth sounded odd, but I was used to not bickering with her. ¡°He is very tall, and he is very nice.¡± I thought about how he had locked me up in the house yesterday and felt a little ufortable, but I insisted on speaking up for Donald. ¡°So he¡¯s really your mate?! Oh my god, you¡¯re actually the Lycan King¡¯s mate. Oh my god, oh my god! I still can¡¯t believe it from yesterday until now. There is countless spection outside, but most people are guessing that you two are mates. Many people don¡¯t believe that this will happen, so is it true? You two are really mates!¡± Elizabeth screamed. ¡°I think so.¡± I started to giggle too. Even now I couldn¡¯t believe it. Donald and I were really mates. Whenever I was alone, I would wonder if this was just a dream I had. ¡°Oh, Margaret, do you know? Selina is going crazy with jealousy. She¡¯s spreading rumors about you and the Lycan King everywhere, but anyone with discerning eyes knows that she¡¯s just jealous. No one pays attention to her. She¡¯s like a clown. When you and the Lycan King show up, you¡¯ll p her in the face.¡± Elizabeth was agitated. She and Selina had been enemies for a long time because Selina liked Anthony, but Anthony was nice to Elizabeth. The two of them had been fighting openly and covertly over the past few years, and neither of them had an edge over the other. Elizabeth had been showing off in front of Selina for a long time because she had be mates with Armstrong. It seemed that using my rtionship with the Lycan King would suppress Selina until she could no longer make a name for herself. However, I didn¡¯t want to be involved in their battle. In their previous battle, I was often the only victim. I tried to change the subject. ¡°I heard from Donald¡ª¡± ¡°Donald?! Is that the name of the Lycan King? You¡¯re already calling each other by first names? Oh my god, Margaret, you really became mates with the Lycan King. How does that feel?¡± Elizabeth cut me off again. She never thought it was rude. ¡°I was going to say that Armstrong came home yesterday.¡± I continued what I had not finished. I felt surprisingly calm at the mention of Armstrong. Just yesterday, this name brought me endless disappointment and pain. But after just one day, he wouldn¡¯t cause any more waves in my heart. I could already ept the fact that he would be my sister¡¯s mate and give him my blessings sincerely. This was the power that Donald had given me. ¡°Oh, I think so. I saw him at the venue yesterday.¡± I looked at Elizabeth in surprise. She did not look interested. ¡°You only saw him at the venue? Didn¡¯t hee home at night?¡± Ever since Elizabeth and Armstrong became mates, Elizabeth had moved to live in Armstrong¡¯s ce. If Armstrong wasn¡¯t home, or if they had any arguments, Elizabeth would run home and stay for a few days. But Armstrong had just returned, and Elizabeth should have missed him. They shouldn¡¯t be apart. ¡°He didn¡¯te backst night. He was probably dealing with tribal matters. I don¡¯t care about his Alpha business. In fact, I couldn¡¯t even do Luna stuff. As soon as I got up this morning, the Lycan King notified me to give you something. Now I¡¯m here.¡± Elizabeth was talking about things that didn¡¯t matter, but she looked depressed. She always wanted to talk to me about Armstrong before, but I didn¡¯t want to discuss him. It seemed like she and Armstrong weren¡¯t getting along as well as I thought. Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Lovers Are Friends Too (1)

[Margaret¡¯s POV] I suddenly felt sorry for my sister. I always thought that she was doted on and could have whatever she wanted. I had never done my part as an older sister. I didn¡¯t think she needed me at all. But from the looks of it, that was not entirely true. Perhaps Elizabeth¡¯s life was not as good as it seemed. He might really be up to something. I thought about it and tried tofort Elizabeth. ¡°Something happened to the pack next door. They were all nervous. Armstrong is the Alpha of the pack. He has to care about these things.¡± Elizabeth waved her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t understand any of this. But Margaret, I think Armstrong treats me differently than he treats you. You always had endless things to talk about. I mean, you two were good friends before, and even now, you have a lot to say to each other. He and I are mates, but I don¡¯t know if all mates are like this. Of course we desire each other. But other than that, I feel that Armstrong doesn¡¯t value me. At least, not like how he valued you before. I don¡¯t understand what went wrong. Are you and Donald like this too?¡± I had not expected this. When Elizabeth and Armstrong stood together, they had always been a perfect match. They looked happy together. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Uh, Elizabeth, do you love him? Do you love Armstrong?¡± I asked, holding Elizabeth¡¯s hand. ¡°Of course I love him.¡± Elizabeth didn¡¯t look as determined as she sounded. ¡°He¡¯s the Alpha of the pack. Every girl in every tribe wants to marry him. He¡¯s tall, handsome, smart, and strong. He¡¯s still the mate the Moon Goddess chose for me. When I saw him show up that day, I felt hot all over. Doesn¡¯t that mean I love him?¡± I didn¡¯t know how to answer Elizabeth. Listening to Elizabeth tell me how she felt about Armstrong made me feelplicated. I was sure I wouldn¡¯t be moved by Armstrong anymore. All my love was tied to Donald alone now, but hearing my sister talk about what happened between her and my ex still made me feel weird. I realized pathetically that I couldn¡¯t fix rtionship problems for my sister. I didn¡¯t even know what to do with Armstrong myself. We were lovers and friends. Later we weren¡¯t lovers, but I thought we could still be friends. Now I wasn¡¯t sure about this anymore. If he really hurt my sister¡¯s feelings in the future, or if there was a conflict between them, should I support my sister? Could we still be friends? This was really a mess. ¡°You guys might just need time,¡± I managed to say. ¡°Maybe.¡± Elizabeth did not immerse herself in her emotions for too long and pointed her finger at me. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what happened between you and the Lycan King. Anthony and I were walking towards the venue with the Lycan King when he suddenly walked towards you and announced in front of so many people that you were each other¡¯s mate. After he took you away, I could not contact you anymore!¡± Elizabeth nced at me questioningly, as if her rtionship problems had never existed. Her gaze made me ufortable. But I knew that if I didn¡¯t tell her, she would keep asking. ¡°It¡¯s what you saw. I wanted to contact you yesterday too. I called you, but you didn¡¯t answer,¡± I exined. ¡°Is that so?¡± Elizabeth looked down at her phone. Her attitude was still annoying. ¡°Maybe. There were too many people looking for me yesterday. A lot of people wanted to ask me about you. I couldn¡¯t handle them.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back with you to deal with those things now.¡± I sighed. This was what I had nned. I had only gotten back on track after being pestered by Elizabeth and asking a lot of questions. ¡°You should havee back yesterday.¡± I ignored her and put on my pink heels. I felt like I was stepping on stilts. I took two tentative steps. It could only be described as treading on thin ice. I would definitely fall if I wore these shoes! I began to hate Elizabeth again. But I had no choice. I didn¡¯t know where my shoes had gone yesterday. They probably fell when Donald picked me up. I looked over at Elizabeth. She was wearing a pair of blue shoes that were about the same height. Even if I exchanged shoes with her, it would have been useless. Forget it,?I thought.?It¡¯s not that far. I¡¯ll be fine walking home,?I reassured myself. I followed Elizabeth out like a child who had just learned to walk. Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Protect Her Closely (1)

[Margaret¡¯s POV] As soon as I stepped outside, I saw that the two werewolves who had been guarding me yesterday were still standing at the door. I was stunned. I had forgotten about this. Donald didn¡¯t want me to leave this room. He had no right to do this, and I did not like being locked up here. However, when I was in front of him, I could not reject him. This was what really troubled me. My footsteps faltered. I told Donald about this yesterday. Donald asked Elizabeth to send me clothes this morning. I should be able to get out. But then my gaze went to the two werewolves in the doorway. I remembered their rough attitudes yesterday. The bulging muscles in their bodies scared me, too. I didn¡¯t want to argue with them in front of my sister and show my conflict with Donald. Actually, it was not really a conflict. I couldn¡¯t help thinking that I¡¯d have a conflict with Donald over this. Perhaps it was just a small difference in opinion. ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up, Margaret.¡± Elizabeth urged. She was already several meters away from me. I braced myself and walked forward, hoping to hear that Donald had told them I didn¡¯t have to be treated like a criminal and ask for permission to go out. I was relieved that they didn¡¯t stop me and kept walking, but the two werewolves followed and I had to stop. At that moment, Elizabeth walked back. She looked very impatient. She looked at me and then at the two werewolves. ¡°What is this, Margaret?¡± she asked curiously. I wanted to ask the same question. I could only turn to them both. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°The Lycan King ordered us to protect you until you return whenever you leave this ce,¡± one of them answered seriously. Elizabeth looked at me in surprise. I was very embarrassed. It made me think I was being watched. ¡°This is my pack. I won¡¯t have any security issues.¡± I was a little annoyed. I was an adult. The way Donald handled things made me feel like a little kid who had to be looked after by his guardian at all times. ¡°This is an order from the Lycan King. We have to abide by it.¡± Oh, f*ck. That sentence again. I looked at Elizabeth helplessly. I knew they wouldn¡¯t say anything more. If I wanted to solve the problem, I¡¯d have to talk to Donald. But that was between me and Donald. I didn¡¯t want Elizabeth to know that I couldn¡¯t handle these two guards. ¡°Can we let them follow us first?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡± I don¡¯t like it either,?I echoed inwardly. But I couldn¡¯t say it out loud. I tried to talk Elizabeth out of it. ¡°There are usually people who follow Armstrong when he goes out. They¡¯ll do the same thing when you be Luna. You should probably start trying to get used to it now.¡± This was not a good reason, but Elizabeth epted it. ¡°Alright, then let them follow.¡± I heaved a sigh of relief and said to both of them, ¡°Can you step away from us a little?¡± Seeing that the two of them were about to reject me again, I quickly added, ¡°Just a few steps away from us. It¡¯s too strange to follow us closely.¡± They nodded. ¡°They¡¯re from the Lycan King?¡± Elizabeth asked. I nodded. Elizabeth nced back and asked quietly, ¡°Do you and the Lycan King really get along?¡± Elizabeth was always so sensitive to people¡¯s rtionships that it was a little annoying. She had relied on this ability to gain the favors of people since she was young. She knew what everyone was thinking. ¡°We¡¯re good,¡± I replied firmly. My heart was clearly not as certain as my answer. In this regard, perhaps Elizabeth and I were really biological sisters, choosing to be stubborn about something we didn¡¯t want to admit or believe. I was unhappy with Donald¡¯s strict watchfulness and worried about his feelings for me. We had only known each other for less than a day. Was I just someone new to him? ¡°You¡¯re like his prisoner now.¡± This hurtful statement was the truth. It hit me like a whip. I couldn¡¯t refute Elizabeth¡¯s words. ¡°Real mates shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± Elizabeth continued, ¡°Will you really be mates forever?¡± Elizabeth asked the question that had been echoing in my mind. We were just getting to know each other now, both lost in the joy of finding a mate. Physically, we longed for each other, but once this wave subsided and we got used to our situation, I wondered if we would still find each other attractive. Other than physical love, could my soul and Donald¡¯s reach some level of integration? Would there be true love between us? All of this was unknown. Donald and I didn¡¯t have time to understand each other. We knew nothing about each other¡¯s past. But his guarding of me made me feel that, as Elizabeth had said, this was not true love. He was taking care of me as the Lycan King. Or rather, just taking care of his mate was not true respect for me. Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Delicately Dressed Up _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s POV] ¡°We just¡ªwe need more time together.¡± I said the sameforting words for myself. I saw Elizabeth¡¯s obvious disapproval. ¡°Margaret, many times I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡± I red at Elizabeth. She said that as if she had always cared what I was thinking. I was starting to regret missing her yesterday. She was still that annoying sister. We walked to the door of our house. Elizabeth yawned and said, ¡°Alright, you can go handle your work. I woke up early this morning to give you something. I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡± Speechless, I looked out at the sky. It was almost noon. I bet it was after 10 am when Elizabeth came over. Was this the result of her ¡®getting up early¡¯? But I didn¡¯t expect her to do anything. I went back to the house first and changed into a pair offortable shoes. I took another shower,bed my hair, styled it into a slightly moreplicated hairstyle, and put my hair clip on. I needed to dress up. I couldn¡¯t go see Donald like I did yesterday. I looked at myself in the mirror with satisfaction. My eyes were set off by eyeliner and eyeshadow. They were big and vivid. I covered some of the small ws on my face with powder. My skin looked smooth and delicate. I looked healthy and charming. Next, I needed to go deal with what Elizabeth had asked me to do. I hesitated in front of the closet. The dress was not easy to move in. I¡¯d better change when I was done and ready to meet Donald. As we walked to the small conference room downstairs, I was surprised to see Anthony. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked. ¡°Elizabeth asked me toe over and help.¡± Oh, Elizabeth. Of course it was her. I pped my forehead in frustration. ¡°Aren¡¯t the patrols busy? I heard that something terrible happened to the neighboring tribe.¡± ¡°The Lycan King told you, right?¡± There was a teasing note in Anthony¡¯s voice, and I blushed a little. Had my affair with Donald be everyone¡¯s topic of conversation now? And the tone of his voice made me feel a little relieved and unconvinced, like I was just an essory to Donald. ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± I replied. ¡°So how¡¯s the patrol going?¡± ¡°Alpha took over all the patrols, so I have nothing to do now,¡± Anthony said. ¡°I think Elizabeth needs help, too. Alpha is busy now and probably won¡¯t have time for her.¡± ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s just the two of us.¡± I smiled at Anthony. ¡°What did you do at the back of the venue yesterday?¡± ¡°Thanks to your previous arrangements, everything was basically done ording to the procedure. Nothing went wrong. After the guests left, the venue was cleaned up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. The way Elizabeth came to me, I thought something terrible had happened.¡± ¡°She¡¯s probably just unhappy that you¡¯re not here.¡± Anthony¡¯s words trailed off. I knew what he wanted to say next. Elizabeth had always outshone me since we were young. She was used to this, and I was used to giving in to her. Now that I had outshone her, and she was left behind, it was normal for her to feel unhappy. ¡°Anthony, you¡¯re here?¡± Elizabeth¡¯s voice came from the top of the stairs. She had changed again. It seemed to me that she was not sleeping as she had said. Perhaps she was just being spiteful with me. ¡°Yeah, I was talking to Margaret about yesterday.¡± ¡°What is there to discuss? Haven¡¯t I dealt with everything?¡± Elizabeth walked down with an arrogant expression. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Anthony, go get something to eat.¡± Anthony walked obediently to the kitchen. I could never be more surprised by her ability to manipte men. ¡°What is that look on your face?¡± Elizabeth asked, giving me a sidelong nce. ¡°Nothing?¡± ¡°Are you thinking about Anthony?¡± I was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Elizabeth.¡± ¡°If you think Donald is bad, you can consider Anthony. I know you had one with Armstrong previously¡­ but Anthony is a good person,¡± Elizabeth said softly. ¡°I saw you two having a good chat. You have a lot inmon.¡± A lot inmon??I thought to myself.?Are you referring to the time we held the ceremony together??I looked at Elizabeth speechlessly. At that time, Anthony¡¯s gaze was almost glued to her. How did Elizabeth know that we hadmon topics? I didn¡¯t understand why even now, Elizabeth still wanted to set me up with Anthony. Did she really think that Anthony and I were more suitable for each other, or did she just not like the idea of me being with the Lycan King? Whatever it was, it was ridiculous. ¡°Stop messing around. I already have a mate.¡± ¡°A mate doesn¡¯t represent everything.¡± I didn¡¯t expect to hear this from Elizabeth, who had be mates with the Alpha, Armstrong. I thought she would be the one who most appreciated a mateship. I tried to ovee the little knot in my stomach and said calmly, ¡°At least for now, I will choose to be with my mate.¡± If he¡¯s willing to choose me, too, then we¡¯ll always be together,?I thought silently. Chapter 21

Chapter 21: Suspicious Pack _ 1

[Donald¡¯s POV] After parting reluctantly with Margaret that morning, I went to see Armstrong. He looked even more haggard than he did the night before. Perhaps he had been busy all night and had not slept. He was a dutiful Alpha and cared for his pack. I admired him. I might have admired him more if nothing had happened between him and Margaret. ¡°I¡¯ve redesigned the patrol of the tribe in the forest. We¡¯ve doubled the manpower and shifts. We haven¡¯t found anyone suspicious,¡± said Armstrong. I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent word to the royal family to be on the alert for any unusual activity. They¡¯ll send a dozen people to support us. They¡¯ll be here in a few days.¡± ¡°More than ten?¡± Armstrong frowned. ¡°These people are enough.¡± I nced at Armstrong but didn¡¯t borate. These ten or so people were an assault team, one of my best forces. Thebat power of each of them was not something that ordinary warriors couldpare with. Most importantly, theypletely obeyed my deployment and orders. Many people in the royal family did not even know of their existence. They could obtain information about the enemy as quickly as possible, learn about their strategy, and even destroy the enemy directly. ¡°Lycan King, I don¡¯t mean to offend you, but if the enemy reallyunches arge-scale attack, I¡¯m afraid the people of my pack won¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡± ¡°If necessary, I will send more people. But as long as possible, I will avoid a war here. You should not suffer any casualties in battle.¡± Elliot walked in and reported, ¡°Lycan King, we have news.¡± Starry Sky Tribe??When our people expanded the patrol area, we met people from the Starry Sky Tribe. They were timid and suspicious. They were not here tomunicate with other tribes or to trade. But they looked very weak. They were definitely not from the werewolf royal family. I handed the information to Armstrong and asked, ¡°Do you know about this pack?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such them. This is not a tribe nearby.¡± Is it just a coincidence that a new pack has appeared in our patrol range at this time??I thought. I ordered calmly, ¡°Investigate and see what they do.¡± ¡°Yes, Lycan King.¡± ¡°Also, your partner went out with her sister this morning.¡± I heard Elliot speaking to me telepathically. I was not happy when I heard the news, even if it was with my permission. I knew that Margaret was worried about her sister, and that I had asked her sister to deliver something to Margaret. But Margaret left just like that. Leaving our room was not what I expected to see. I wanted to see her stay at our house, every moment, waiting expectantly for me. ¡°Did our people follow her?¡± ¡°They did.¡± This made me feel better. My mate was still within my grasp. ¡°Where is she now?¡± In her own home. I didn¡¯t maintain mymunication of thoughts with Elliot anymore. I turned to Armstrong and said, ¡°When my people find out something, I¡¯ll let you know. We¡¯lle back for a meeting.¡± I asked Elliot to lead the way to Margaret¡¯s house. It was just one morning, but I was already missing her scent like crazy. Even though I knew that the tribal matters were urgent and that the attacks wouldn¡¯t stop, that there were too many things to deal with, I couldn¡¯t control my emotions. I tried to find time to hug Margaret and be with her at every opportunity. I heard Margaret¡¯s voice before I reached her house. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Elizabeth.¡± ¡°If you think Donald is bad, you can consider Anthony. I know you had ties with Armstrong previously¡­ but Anthony is a good person.¡± It was her sister, Luna Elizabeth. Now I heard my name. Also, Armstrong.?Anthony, who is that??I wondered. ¡°I think you two had a good chat. You had a lot inmon before,¡± I heard Elizabeth say. I didn¡¯t like Elizabeth¡¯s tone, and I didn¡¯t like hearing Margaret¡¯s name put together with other men. I knew it was irrational. It was not good to be jealous, but I was really angry about it. I let Elliott leave first. I was still angry even now at the way Margaret used to look at Elliott. Damn it, I really didn¡¯t want anyone to see her. I didn¡¯t want her to leave that room. I did my best to control my emotions as I walked in. Then I saw a man setting tes on the table.?Is that Anthony??I thought. I narrowed my eyes, then saw Margaret and Elizabeth on the side. They looked surprised, as if they did not expect me to be here. Chapter 22

Chapter 22: Happy From the Heart _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s POV] I saw Donald. He did not look happy. I didn¡¯t know what happened.?Did something go wrong this morning, or did something terrible happen??I wondered. I regretted not changing into my dress earlier. I was wearing only a ck T-shirt and jeans. I must be looking unattractive. Donald was expressionless. His eyes were a little scary as he stared at me. I understood what Elizabeth meant. When Donald wasn¡¯t smiling at me, there was something scary about him. Or perhaps he had already realized that bing my mate was a mistake and was starting to regret it. The thought stopped me from walking toward him. I looked at him helplessly, wanting to do something to please him. ¡°Uh, do you want to have lunch together? Anthony is done.¡± His expression darkened.?So it¡¯s me??I thought. But Donald was already walking toward me. No one in the house was talking. All I could do was stare at the tall figure walking toward me.?He¡¯s not going to reject me here, is he??I thought dejectedly. We¡¯d been mates for less than 24 hours. I wondered if I was going to be rejected by him in front of my sister and Anthony. I was afraid I¡¯d be the biggestughing stock of our pack. To my surprise, he picked me up. I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited at his touch. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I asked quietly. Donald just kept breathing into my body with his nose, as if he was taking in my scent to confirm my identity. I was tickled by his actions. Being held up like a child in front of my sister and Anthony also shamed me. ¡°Put me down, Donald.¡± I tapped his back without using much force. Donald gave me a warning p. I stopped moving. I was hanging on to him like a sloth, my naked calves wrapped around his waist. I suspected that the p he gave me had made my skin turn red. I was a little afraid that Donald would do something worse here. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? I want to eat.¡± I saw Donald¡¯s expression soften. He looked at Elizabeth and Anthony, who were dumbfounded. Then he pulled a long face and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat in your room and get them to send the food over.¡± Donald didn¡¯t give me a chance to argue. He turned to Elizabeth and asked, ¡°Where is her room?¡± Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Elizabeth pointing upstairs. I groaned inwardly as Donald half carried me back to my bedroom. Donald closed the door and sat in a chair, but he had no intention of letting go of me. In my own familiar bedroom, a small, confined space, the atmosphere quickly changed. ¡°You panic every time you see me. Why?¡± Donald ran his fingers over my lips. He really liked touching my lips. With his fingers. With his mouth. And with his part. I blushed. He seemed to know what I was thinking. I wasn¡¯t good at hiding what I was feeling, and Donald was particrly good at reading my thoughts, especially in bed. ¡°You have very sexy lips,¡± he praised. ¡°But why panic? Answer me, Margaret.¡± I looked at him and wondered if I should say it. ¡°Tell me.¡± He deliberately used a bewitching voice. ¡°We should be honest with each other. Tell me, what are you panicking about?¡± ¡°I¡ªI have a reaction whenever I see you. I¡¯m embarrassed,¡± I whispered. This was so embarrassing. I didn¡¯t want Donald to think I was promiscuous, but I didn¡¯t want to lie to him. I saw a moment of shock on Donald¡¯s face. Then heughed. I didn¡¯t think that was funny. The funny thing was, probably, that even hisughter made me weak. I could barely wrap my legs around his waist. He looked genuinely happy. If my words made him happy, then they made me happy too. His influence on me was unbelievable. I would react differently to every look on Donald¡¯s face. ¡°I¡­¡± I wanted to say something to defend myself. But Donald pressed his lips to mine and stopped me. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about.¡± Donald sounded amused. ¡°We¡¯re partners. You should let me help you if you need anything.¡± I felt even more ashamed. But Donald¡¯s other hand was already there. I felt a force tugging at my denim shorts. ¡°I¡¯m happy to help, Margaret.¡± I gasped at his touch. I felt his palms pressing on my body, about to break through the barrier of thestyer of clothing. Suddenly, Donald stopped moving. I saw him frown as he retracted his hands and put me on the bed. Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Calm and Restrained Love _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s POV] I halfy on the bed to calm my breathing. My ck T-shirt had just been pushed aside by Donald and was resting on my stomach, exposing it. The zipper of my shorts was undone. With my shorts hanging on my thighs, my legs were still in the same position they had been¡ªresting on him, opened in his direction. And Donald was standing in front of me, looking at me with an inscrutable expression. His sudden stop made me feel uneasy. It seemed as if I was always the one who desperately wanted him, and he was always calm and elegant. It was as if we were worlds apart and I¡¯d never entered his world. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry. I have something to do.¡± I saw the apology in Donald¡¯s eyes, but I couldn¡¯t believe he was leaving at this moment. I looked at him, trying to make him stay. ¡°Stay. Please.¡± I could tell by the look in his eyes that he was struggling too. He got down on one knee and took my hand to kiss it. I looked at the back of my hand where his lips had touched and couldn¡¯t help wrapping my arms around his neck and kissing his lips. Donald didn¡¯t reject me. He put his arms around my waist. I thought we had reached an agreement to continue what we were doing. Then Donald put on my jeans for me and ended the kiss. I looked into his eyes and saw only determination. ¡°Put on your clothes and wait for me in the room tonight, alright?¡± I knew there was no room for negotiation, and I couldn¡¯t hide the disappointment on my face. ¡°Must you leave?¡± I asked. Donald had already taken out his phone and was looking at the screen solemnly. I fingered the patterns on the bedspread, once again questioning our rtionship. I waspletely obsessed with Donald, and I¡¯d told him truthfully how I felt about him. We still had a strong attraction to each other as mates. Couldn¡¯t I have made Donald stay for me? I loved how calm and restrained he was, but if he loved me, could he still be so calm and restrained? I hated myself for being such a bore to him. After Donald left in a hurry, I went downstairs for lunch. I didn¡¯t want to say anything in response to Elizabeth¡¯s questions and Anthony¡¯s sympathetic gaze. All afternoon, I excused myself from nning the ceremony for Elizabeth and sat listlessly in my room. From the window, I saw Elizabeth and Anthony go out together. I sensed that there was something going on between them, but I didn¡¯t want to think about Elizabeth at all. It was almost evening. I thought I should go to Donald¡¯s ce. He had asked me to wait for him there. I changed into my dress anyway. I hoped this would arouse Donald¡¯s interest in me so that he would not be called away by a phone call during our intimate moments. After cleaning myself up again, I left the house with two werewolf guards. I was starting to get used to the two of them. On the way, I met Armstrong. ¡°Margaret?¡± He looked surprised to see me. ¡°It has been a while.¡± This was true. I¡¯d been avoiding meeting him since he and Elizabeth became mates. ¡°Would you like to have a chat with me?¡± Armstrong invited. I hesitated a little. I didn¡¯t know if it was appropriate to have a private conversation given the current situation. But if I refused, it would look like I cared about what happened between us. ¡°Sure,¡± I agreed. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to my office.¡± I followed him to the Alpha¡¯s office. This was not my first time here. After Armstrong took over as Alpha, I would alwayse here to help him with things. In fact, I was the one who talked to him about many of the big things in the tribe. Armstrong always said I was his most capable assistant. I wondered if Elizabeth had ever been here. ¡°Would you like something to drink?¡± Armstrong asked. ¡°No, thanks,¡± I refused. ¡°A caramel mhiato? You used to love it. We even bought a good coffee machine.¡± I frowned, not understanding why Armstrong was deliberately bringing up the past. What happened between him and me was over. We did have some beautiful, sweet times. I couldn¡¯t forget them before, and that was my fault. Now that we¡¯d both found our respective mates, we had our own responsibilities. Reminiscing the past would only affect the present and the future. ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± I answered politely. ¡°I heard about the reception. You¡¯re as capable as ever, unlike Elizabeth.¡± Armstrong sat behind the table as he spoke to me. I didn¡¯t know what he meant. Did he want to thank me on behalf of Elizabeth? But I left with Donald in the middle of it and didn¡¯t do the job well. And there was a hint of nder in his words about Elizabeth. Although I was also unhappy with my sister, I was not happy to hear Armstrong judge her like that. ¡°Elizabeth is my sister. It¡¯s only right that I help her,¡± I replied cautiously. Chapter 24

Chapter 24: The Victim of Love (1)

[Margaret¡¯s POV] The way Armstrong was staring at me made me feel a little ufortable. I looked away, pretending to be interested in the potted nts on his desk. ¡°I miss you, Margaret.¡± I heard Armstrong sigh softly. ¡°A lot has happened in the tribe. I¡¯m the Alpha, but I feel powerless. Elizabeth, she¡¯s not as good as you used to be.¡± Armstrong¡¯s words pierced me. Many times back then, I thought about what Armstrong would say to me. He would tell me that he thought I was better. That I was the best one. That he needed me and missed me. Even if it was just one sentence! It would have made me feel less miserable and pulled me out of my endless self-doubt and struggle. But he had to say it to me now. After Donald and I became partners, I was as needy as I was back then. Some people, some things, some words¡ªI had to let them go. I couldn¡¯t start over. Everything Armstrong said now faded with time. Like a charcoal fire delivered in the summer, or a code book after the war, it might still mean something, but it was useless. I couldn¡¯t respond to Armstrong. I used to miss him every night after I lost him. But it was all in the past. Armstrong understood my silence. He had always understood me and my emotions. At the thought, my heart ached again. ¡°But you already have the Lycan King. It¡¯s useless for me to say these things, right?¡± Armstrong said nonchntly. His eyes followed mine to the potted nts. ¡°I heard that the neighboring tribe was attacked.¡± I changed the subject stiffly. I didn¡¯t want to discuss my current partner with my ex or listen to him reminisce about our past. I didn¡¯t like this. ¡°Yes, a very serious attack,¡± Armstrong replied. ¡°The Lycan King said that it might be someone from the werewolf royal family. I¡¯ve been deploying reinforced patrols, but I know that might not work. I¡¯ve seen those injuries with my own eyes. We¡¯re not strong enough to withstand them, but I still have to do this.¡± ¡°From the werewolf royal family?¡± I frowned. Donald had never mentioned this when he told me about the attack. ¡°I take it the Lycan King didn¡¯t mention it to you.¡± Armstrong saw through my thoughts again easily. ¡°That kind of power isn¡¯t something ordinary werewolves can have. We suspect now that they may have some other special abilities, but we don¡¯t know exactly what they are. But there¡¯s no doubt that¡¯s scary.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± I blurted out. ¡°Me? Yes, I¡¯m fine, Margaret.¡± I realized that what I just said sounded like concern for him. But we had a six-year rtionship, after all. How could I look at Armstrong like he was a stranger? I realized that Armstrong and I should see each other less before we could better deal with each other. But Armstrong didn¡¯t think so. He looked at me affectionately. In this office we were both familiar with, we had just talked about the tribe. Everything seemed like it was before he and Elizabeth became partners. I felt like we had reversed time and nothing had happened between us. The feeling suffocated me. I saw Armstrong walk around his desk toward me. His expression was one of love that I was familiar with. I wasn¡¯t sure what month it was now. He held me and touched my back gently, like the way he used tofort me every time. I came to my senses and pushed him away. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± I looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You were worried about me just now, right? I was worried about you too. From the moment I found out that the neighboring tribe was attacked, I was worried about your safety. I was afraid that if our tribe was attacked, you would be hurt too, so I rushed back as quickly as I could. I wanted to make sure you were safe. Then I saw you in the Lycan King¡¯s room. That was when I knew that you had always been the one I loved. I had actually been regretting what happened on the day of youring-of-age ceremony. I was too impulsive. Elizabeth shouldn¡¯t have been my partner.¡± This must be the most ridiculous thing I¡¯d ever heard in the world. With just a few words, he had written off everything that happened previously and even made himself look like an affectionate and innocent victim. ¡°You mean that everything is the Moon Goddess¡¯s fault?¡± No, no! It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive, and I shouldn¡¯t have been so cowardly afterward. The thought of rejecting my partner hurt me, and I didn¡¯t know how to face you. But I love you, Margaret. You¡¯ve always been the person I love the most. ¡± Everything in the world was so ridiculous. When I lost Armstrong, it was like I lost the whole world. Nothing belonged to me. But after I had Donald, it seems that I could have Armstrong again. Even my friends, my sister, everything belonged to me. Good luck and bad luck always came at the same time. They couldn¡¯t be distributed to make you feel better. Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Ambiguous Confession _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s POV] Armstrong¡¯s sudden confession mades it difficult for me to think. ¡°No, this is wrong.¡± I couldn¡¯t even tell if he was telling the truth. If he really loved me as he said, how could he watch me suffer and be unmoved? He knew I cared about this, but he still asked me to help Elizabeth prepare the ceremony. Was this his love for me? And he only told me this after I became partners with Donald. Did Armstrong love me or was he uneasy about me bing partners with Donald? Did my bing partners with the Lycan King challenge his self-esteem? I didn¡¯t want to specte about Armstrong, but I couldn¡¯t trust him, let alone question him. ¡°I know that¡¯s not right, but I still want to tell you. After all, we were so in love, right?¡± Armstrong took my hand without going any further. ¡°We used to be sopatible, talking about everything. I wouldn¡¯t hide anything from you, you remember.¡± ¡°Life has to move forward. I have Donald, and you have Elizabeth. It¡¯s time to let go of the past.¡± I was not moved by what Armstrong said about the past. From the day of theing-of-age ceremony, I had been trying to cut Armstrong out of my emotional world. If he had told me these things then, our rtionship might have been salvageable. But he didn¡¯t. From the moment Donald and I became partners, Armstrong waspletely out of my world. I still had feelings for him, of course, but it was definitely not love. At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Before we could say anything, someone outside walked in. It was Anthony. ¡°Alpha, oh, you guys¡­¡± Anthony stopped short when he saw our faces. Armstrong was still holding my hand as we stood together at the table. The scene looked a little odd. I quickly pulled my hand back. ¡°Margaret, why are you here?¡± Anthony asked. ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°I asked her toe,¡± said Armstrong. ¡°I wanted to talk to Alpha about my sister,¡± I said. Anthony¡¯s eyes darted between me and Armstrong. ¡°Who initiated the talk?¡± ¡°We both wanted to talk to each other,¡± I replied quickly. ¡°Now that we¡¯re done, I¡¯m leaving.¡± I felt his eyes on my back, but I just wanted to get out of here. I hoped Anthony hadn¡¯t heard the ridiculous things Armstrong said earlier. I was afraid if he did, he¡¯d tell Elizabeth. I had experienced the sadness of being betrayed by my own sister. I didn¡¯t want this to happen to Elizabeth too. If there was anything wrong with their rtionship, it should be their own conflict, not mine. I felt the surge of love for Donald in my chest. I walked quickly to his room. Now I desperately wanted to see Donald. [Donald¡¯s Perspective] I noticed Margaret¡¯s obvious disappointment. She was like a dejected puppy. Strictly speaking, she was a little female wolf. Her lowered head made her eyes look even bigger. Her amber pupils were like gentle dusk. ¡°Stay, please.¡± I heard her pleading voice and couldn¡¯t help but lean in to kiss her again. Why did Ie to her? Damn it, I always lost my mind in front of her. I kept wanting to kiss and touch her, and I couldn¡¯t think of anything else. I wanted to have a good talk with her, but she always charmed me with her seductive scent. I had to restrain myself from being controlled by her. ¡°Put on your clothes and wait for me in the room tonight, alright?¡± I heard my own voice. I didn¡¯t know why I said that. She was just under me. Her skin was a cute pink color, and her jeans were hanging off her pale thighs. I just had to give a little tug and she would be in full view, letting me do what I wanted to do. What the f*ck was I doing? I couldn¡¯t believe I was putting her jeans back on. I scowled, disappointed in myself. I had received very important news. I had to go and deal with it immediately, I told myself repeatedly. At that moment, I hated my status as the Lycan King. Why did I have to be the Lycan King and have so many responsibilities that I had no choice but to take on? I couldn¡¯t even have a good time with my mate. I would definitely be back tonight. No one could disturb us anymore. Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Responsibility _ 1

[Donald¡¯s POV] The assault team we deployed was attacked on the way. The other party didn¡¯t seed, but that was unusual. Only a small fraction of people knew about the assault team. This meant that our information system had been infiltrated by the enemy. They knew more about us than we thought, which made the situationplicated. ¡°Where did the attack happen?¡± Imunicated with Elliot telepathically. In the Ambly Forest, there were no packs around. Ambly Forest was the only way to get to the Silver Moon Pack from the werewolf royal residence. We passed by it when we arrived. It was a very wide forest. ¡°Do you have any clues?¡± They were still investigating. After this incident, the members of the assault team were very cautious. The opponent did not appear again. ¡°Get them to be careful and report to me at any time. Get our people to gather in the conference room immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, Lycan King.¡± When I arrived at the conference room, everyone I had brought with me was there. Elliot stood at the front, looking nervous. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here anymore! They¡¯re obviously here for us. We can¡¯t fight them with our current manpower.¡± The one who spoke was Mark. He was a good fighter, but his personality was a little impatient. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Elliot said. ¡°I don¡¯t think the people whounched the attack know the identity of the visitor. They might just be patrolling or they wouldn¡¯t have retreated so easily.¡± I nodded, agreeing with Elliot. Thebat power of the werewolf royal family is not on the same level as that of ordinary werewolves. Any warrior canpete with the Alpha of the tribe. Only the werewolf royal family can attack the werewolf royal family. Moreover, I¡¯m deploying the most elite assault team of the werewolf royal family. The only possibility is that they don¡¯t know our identity. ¡°Then their patrol area is too big,¡± Mark muttered. ¡°This is what we really need to be vignt about,¡± Elliot said. ¡°I don¡¯t think their real target is us, or even the Silver Moon Tribe or the Red Sun Tribe. They want to attack a tribe nearby. Our encounter with them is just a coincidence.¡± ¡°You think they want to do more than just attack a tribe¡ªa premeditated mass operation?¡± I asked. ¡°I think the possibility is high, Lycan King.¡± This was a thorny problem. If the enemy did not just want to cause strife in a small tribe but wanted to cause greater chaos, what was their goal? ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back? We can¡¯t perform here at all. Once they start arge-scale battle, we won¡¯t be able to deal with them,¡± Mark said. ¡°It will indeed be much easier to mobilize people when we return,¡± Elliot said. All eyes turned to me, waiting for my decision. ¡°It might be easier to go back, but have you thought about what will happen to the Silver Moon Pack?¡± I asked slowly. ¡°The enemy has already targeted the Red Sun Tribe. The Silver Moon Tribe is right beside it. Once a battle begins, the Silver Moon Tribe will not have the ability to resist and might even be destroyed directly.¡± My gaze swept across everyone present. ¡°The Silver Moon Tribe is also our territory. We can¡¯t give up on anyone. This is not something the werewolf royal family should do. Our responsibility is to protect the safety of everyone in our territory.¡± ¡°But they¡¯re just a small pack¡­¡± Mark whispered. ¡°Enough!¡± I looked at him sternly. ¡°There is no essential difference between nobles and civilians. Who do you think you relied on to be a noble? Protecting every small tribe is the duty of the werewolf royal family. Elliot, continue to be in charge of intelligence work. Tell the assault team toe here as soon as possible and hide your tracks. Don¡¯t get into conflicts with people unnecessarily. Everyone else, join the patrol of the Silver Moon Tribe. Report to me immediately if there are any abnormalities.¡± ¡°Yes, Lycan King.¡± The others dispersed, leaving Elliot and me alone in the house. ¡°Lycan King, you know it¡¯s dangerous to stay here,¡± Elliot said. I looked at him, wondering what he would say. ¡°Ipletely agree with the viewpoint that you shouldn¡¯t give up on the Silver Moon Tribe, but you shouldn¡¯t stay and take risks with us. You¡¯re the Lycan King, and you shoulder the hopes of the werewolf royal family. If anything happens¡­¡± Elliot said hesitantly. ¡°That¡¯s why I have to stand with you,¡± I said firmly. ¡°The location of the Silver Moon Tribe is very strategic. This ce can¡¯t be an opening for the enemy.¡± ¡°So, what about your mate? Do you want her to stay here or send her to safety?¡± I pulled my hair out with a wry smile. Elliot knew me well enough to always be able to talk about the crux of the problem. This was actually what I was hesitant about. I wanted to do my best to keep Margaret safe, but I also didn¡¯t want her to leave me. And judging by her attitude, she didn¡¯t want to leave home. ¡°It¡¯s safe here now. Let her stay here. But be prepared. If necessary, I¡¯ll send her away immediately.¡± Chapter 27

Chapter 27: The Most Moving Terms of Endearment (1)

[Margaret¡¯s POV] On the way, I received a telepathic message from Donald. I could already master this skill. He invited me to lunch in the cafeteria. I had actually almost reached the door of his room. When I got his message, I was a little depressed. I thought I could spend some time alone with him. I was about to turn around and go to the cafeteria when I heard the door open. It was Donald! I threw myself at him in surprise, wanting to hug him. He looked surprised, too, and opened his arms to hug me. Only then did I see that Elliot was behind him. In hindsight, I was ashamed. I quickly let go of Donald. Elliot smiled at me, and I smiled back. I still had a good impression of Elliot. He had always been polite and discreet and did not do anything unnecessary or annoying. But I felt Donald standing in front of me, ring at me. After my talk with Armstrong that afternoon, I reassessed my rtionship with Donald. I became even more determined to love him. We might not know each other as well as Armstrong and I used to, but I loved him more than anyone now. I wanted to spend every day with him. I should have been more confident in our rtionship, more honest with him. If I had any questions, I should have asked him directly instead of specting and getting into a rut. I didn¡¯t understand why I only understood this now. Donald¡¯s angry gaze no longer made me feel uneasy or afraid. I believed that everything he did was out of love for me. We just needed tomunicate more. We were close physically to begin with. What we needed to do now was get closer in our hearts. ¡°Before we eat, I want to talk to you, okay?¡± Donald nodded and pulled me toward my room. Passively, I let him pull me along. Then I stopped and said firmly to Donald, ¡°Not here. Let¡¯s go outside and talk.¡± Donald looked at me in surprise, not really understanding why I was acting like this. I could hardly resist his gaze and was about to give in. I pinched my arm with my hand.?No, be rational! I can¡¯t do this. After I go in, I¡¯ll definitely forget everything and fall into Donald¡¯s rhythm again. ¡°We need to have a good talk,¡± I murmured. Donald seemed to understand. I heard his muffledughter from his chest again. My ears were red as I looked up and red at him. From his expression, I could tell that my nce was not intimidating. His smile became even more obvious. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go out and talk.¡± Donald took my hand. I wanted to say this was against the rules, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it. I was also attached to the warmth of his palm. I liked all physical contact with him. Before I could think of a way to say anything, I heard Donald say first, ¡°Actually, I want to talk to you, but I don¡¯t think we always have time.¡± Donald winked at me. My ears reddened even more at the thought of what had happened in our room together. He squeezed my hand. ¡°But I¡¯m willing to listen to you first.¡± Donald was usually very gentle with me. This was very different from his noble and domineering image. ¡°I wanted to talk about us. We haven¡¯t gotten to know each other better,¡± I said. ¡°I thought we already knew a little about each other,¡± Donaldughed. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that!¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± Donald strokes my back. ¡°I just think you look a little nervous. Rx. You don¡¯t have to be nervous with me, okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the Lycan King. How could I not be nervous?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m also your mate.¡± Donald¡¯s affectionate eyes looked at me, and the feeling that my soul seemed to melt came back to me. This feltpletely different from the way Armstrong looked at me this afternoon, I thought somewhat inappropriately. ¡°You¡¯re too nervous in front of me. Most of the time, you don¡¯t tell me what you really think. This will make me think that I¡¯m not good enough for you to trust me.¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± I couldn¡¯t believe I was hearing this from Donald. All this time, I thought I was the only one who was trembling in fear and treading on thin ice. Was Donald nervous because of me? ¡°You¡¯re the best person in the world. I¡¯m the one who thinks too much and always feels that I¡¯m not worthy of you. I want to work hard to make you like me more.¡± I voiced my concerns and looked at Donald uneasily. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to think that.¡± Donald hugged me. ¡°I already like you, Margaret. You don¡¯t have to be better because you¡¯re good enough now. I even think that because of you, I¡¯ve be less like myself.¡± These were simply the most moving terms of endearment in the world. I didn¡¯t know if there were any more beautiful words. I was so excited that I couldn¡¯t speak. I could only express my joy to him with my eyes. Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Uniquely You _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s POV] An urge rose in me. I wanted to tell him about Armstrong. I thought I needed to tell him about my past. Before, I always thought our rtionship wasn¡¯t at that stage, but now I thought it was. Donald was my mate. He had a right to know this. What I liked and disliked, what I hated and loved. My past should be open to him. My future should have his involvement. ¡°Actually, I have something else to tell you.¡± I looked at Donald and suddenly lost the courage to say anything. Donald saw my dilemma and reassured me, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Margaret. You don¡¯t have to be so anxious.¡± Donald pondered for a moment, as if he was thinking about what to say. ¡°We can all take our time. In the future, we¡¯ll be together all the time and will have a lot of time to understand each other. It doesn¡¯t matter what you want to say. I can wait until you have no qualms about saying it.¡± Donald was always so thoughtful, but I didn¡¯t want to give up this opportunity. ¡°I wanted to tell you.¡± Donald waited quietly. But I still did not know how to start. ¡®I want to tell you about my ex?¡¯ That would be silly. ¡®Did Armstrong say this afternoon that he still likes me?¡¯ I¡¯d be crazy to say this to Donald. ¡®I don¡¯t like you letting people follow me?¡¯ What¡¯s this! Unconsciously, I twined my fingers. This was easy whenever I was nervous. ¡°Why don¡¯t we y a game,¡± Donald said suddenly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Each of us will say something that the other party doesn¡¯t know. If the other party already knows about it, he will be punished.¡± Donald nced suggestively at a few parts of my body, and I knew what he meant. When he was with me, he seemed to have improper thoughts about me, and I enjoyed it. It was satisfying to be able to get on the Lycan King¡¯s nerves all the time. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯m very good at math. I get an A+ on every test in school.¡± I saw a hint of pride in Donald¡¯s appreciative gaze. ¡°I became the Lycan King when I was 17.¡± At the age of 17, I was shocked. Werewolves underwent an adult ceremony at the age of 18¡ªWerewolf Awakening. After the awakening, the entire body of a werewolf would be strengthened. Only then would they be considered aplete werewolf and be recognized by the adult world. Previously, they were treated like children. ¡°Because I beat all mypetitors at seventeen, including adult werewolves.¡± Donald sounded smug. ¡°I guess I said two things. Your turn.¡± ¡°On my 17th birthday, someone made a cake out of my face and I cried in the bathroom alone,¡± I admitted, feeling a little embarrassed. I felt like I was inferior to Donald. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well, Elizabeth and I were born on the same day, so that day was our birthday. Someone disliked Elizabeth and came to bully me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± I looked up and smiled at the Lycan King. ¡°It was all in the past.¡± Donald looked pained. ¡°I wish I was with you then.¡± Iughed out loud. ¡°If I had the young Lycan King back then, no one would dare to bully me.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but imagine the 17-year-old Donald. He must be indescribably noble and smart. Donald scratched my nose. ¡°Stupid. When you were 17, I was already Lycan King for a long time. I was an adult.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Is there anything else I don¡¯t know about you?¡± ¡°My wolf is named Betty. She was particrly excited to see you the first time. She almost wanted to pounce on you and mate with your wolf.¡± I thought back to our first meeting. It still felt sweet. ¡°What about you?¡± Donald looked down at me. ¡°Me? Didn¡¯t I already pounce on you¡± I deliberately avoided the topic. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, you sly little she-wolf.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your turn. It¡¯s your turn!¡± I changed the topic. ¡°How did your wolf react?¡± ¡°Wolf? He was talking about dragging you back and locking you up so he could be with you day and night.¡± ¡°Your wolf¡¯s name is Wolf?¡± I grinned like a fool. ¡°That¡¯s a strange name. A wolf¡¯s name is Wolf. It¡¯s like your name is Wolf King.¡± ¡°He told me his name. He said he was the one and only.¡± I found Donald particrly charming when he said this. ¡°You¡¯re unique to me too.¡± Before I knew it, we had arrived at a rtively quiet meadow. This ce was deserted, and the weeds had grown tall because no one was taking care of them. This was usually a ce for couples to date. I¡¯d seen people fooling around here more than once. This scene was really suitable for something to happen. Chapter 29

Chapter 29: The Inevitable Results _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s POV] When Donald pushed me down onto the grass, all sorts of confusing thoughts raced through my mind before condensing into one¡ªwe still hadn¡¯t escaped this. And a remorseful thought. If that was the case, why did we have toe out? If it was meant to be this way, I¡¯d rather be in the house than on the grass in the wild. But it was toote to say anything now. The grass on this side was really tall. When Iy down, I saw that the grass was taller than me. Donald¡¯s arms were on either side of me. His tall frame covered almost everything I could see. All I could see was his chest rising and falling from his breathing. I could feel his hot, masculine scent. The grass beneath me felt prickly. My dress was thin, not enough to cushion the impact. I felt the tip of the grass prick my skin through my clothes. It was itchy and slightly prickly. All my senses seemed to be magnified infinitely. My naked arms and legs were numb from the pricks of the grass, which quickly spread throughout my body. I couldn¡¯t help but twist my body. I felt ufortable, but it was useless. The numbness in my body seemed to be getting stronger. I didn¡¯t know when my hair had be undone, but my carefully styled hair was now scattered across the grass, and some of it brushed against my face. It tickled. I looked up slightly and hooked my arms around Donald¡¯s neck. This was better. I saw the wind ruffling my xen hair, tangling with Donald¡¯s. I¡¯d never liked the color of my hair. It wasn¡¯t golden like Elizabeth¡¯s. Most of the time, it was like a clump of dry autumn grass. Did I have something to say to Donald previously? What problem should we solve? I thought hazily. I knew my rationality was starting to crumble all over again. Betty was starting to mor inside me. She never wanted Donald¡¯s wolf in the first ce. It was easier to be driven by desire at times like this. And I¡¯d be influenced by her, to arge extent. From this angle, I could see my situation with Donald more clearly. My dress was pushed up to my stomach. Donald had one arm propped up by my side and the other was constantly exploring my body. Wherever his fingers went, they made me shudder. Donald¡¯s head was buried in my chest, rubbing and sucking my breath. I looked down at him and saw his blond hair refracting in the setting sun, almost translucent. Well, he looked a little like a puppy. No, this was an imposing golden retriever. I couldn¡¯t help but kiss his golden hair. Donald looked enticing and beautiful like a handsome god, but at this moment, he was leaning on me and indulging in me. I suddenly felt a sense of pleasure. Donald looked up. His eyes were full of animal lust. I moved closer to his face and kissed his eyes, his eyshes, his nose, and then his lips. We pressed our lips together and bit each other, wanting to devour the other person. I felt Donald¡¯s fingers working their way down to where they ended up. It was wet there. I looked at him. I felt I was ready. I loved Donald. What we needed to do was what all couples and people who loved each other should do. ¡°Ah!!! Howl¡ª¡± A shrill cry suddenly broke the charming atmosphere. I felt Donald stop abruptly. It was a werewolf scream. And it was close. Before I knew what was happening, I saw Donald¡¯s expression turn very cold. He quickly pulled down my dress, helped me straighten my clothes, and ran to the center of the camp with me in his arms. A terrible thought rushed into my mind. There was an attack just now! In our Pack! Donald was fast. I could see the scenery on the side of the road shing back several times as fast as we came. Who was attacked? Could it be someone I know? What were the people who attacked us doing? Will they continue to attack our pack? Numerous questions shed through my mind. I wanted to ask Donald, but I saw a hint of white in his gray-green eyes. I knew that he must be having mind-link with someone.?Is it with Elliot? What are they discussing? Can I help? If there was really an attack just now, what are we doing now? Shouldn¡¯t we hurry over and see what happened? Why is Donald walking towards the center of the camp? I didn¡¯t have time to sort through all of this. We were already at the entrance to the cafeteria when Donald put me down. It was only then that I realized how many people had seen him holding me all the way here. This bted sense of shame didn¡¯t linger in my heart for long. I saw Elliot and Armstrong, who were also walking over with serious expressions, as well as Elizabeth and Anthony, who came out of the cafeteria with nk expressions. ¡°You all know?¡± Donald said. Elliot and Armstrong nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already called the nearest person over,¡± said Armstrong. Chapter 30

Chapter 30: Overprotective Strategy _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s POV] I saw Donald frown and say rudely, ¡°Your men might not be enough.¡± Armstrong¡¯s expression changed, obviously thinking that the other party might be a werewolf royal. ¡°You came from that direction. Why didn¡¯t you go just now?¡± I could tell that Armstrong was starting to get angry. He was worried about the safety of our people. ¡°I was with Margaret just now. I had to get her back first,¡± Donald said to Armstrong. I felt guilty, like I was a burden. If anyone else got hurt because of this, it was my fault. But I didn¡¯t understand why Donald insisted oning back. I could fight. ¡°Our people just received the news that it¡¯s over. They can guarantee the safety of the others,¡± Elliot said. Armstrong nced between me and Elliot. His face softened a little, and he said nothing more. ¡°Wait, what are you talking about?¡± Elizabeth asked, her eyes wide. At this point no one bothered with her. Elizabeth looked defeated, and I saw Anthony take her hand. This was a little strange, but no one noticed them except me. ¡°We¡¯re going there now,¡± Donald said. He turned his gaze to me. ¡°Margaret, get back to my house now. I¡¯ll send someone to send you food. Make sure you¡¯re safe. Don¡¯t leave the ce.¡± ¡°No, I want to be with you guys,¡± I protested. ¡°I want to help too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Margaret. Go back,¡± Donald refused tly. There was no room for discussion. Being treated like this by Donald in front of so many people made me feel very ashamed. ¡°You should stay in a safe ce, like Elizabeth.¡± Even Armstrong said that. I knew there was no way I was going with them. ¡°Then at least let me stay with Elizabeth.¡± I stepped back and looked at Donald. ¡°All right,¡± Donald said. ¡°I¡¯ll get the guards, but you can¡¯t leave the camp.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay here too,¡± Anthony said suddenly. Donald, Armstrong, and Elliot left in a hurry. Now it was just me, Elizabeth, and Anthony. Donald¡¯s strategy of overprotecting me always made me feel bad. He always wanted me to stay in the house, in a ce he thought was safe. But I was an adult, and I wanted to fight. I reasoned that I should use my power to protect my people. We should have talked about this. ¡°So, what happened?¡± Elizabeth asked. She looked like she just ate. But Anthony, why was he with Elizabeth again? Didn¡¯t he just go in when I left Armstrong¡¯s office? I realized that I¡¯d seen Elizabeth with Anthony too many times recently. And just now, Armstrong didn¡¯t say a word about caring for Elizabeth or exined things to her. Something might really have gone wrong between Armstrong and Elizabeth. What Armstrong said to me in the office this afternoon made me feel a little guilty about her when I faced Elizabeth. I didn¡¯t want to be the bad guy who ruined their rtionship. I let myself turn my attention to the matter at hand to avoid thinking about the terrible thing Donald had to handle. I sensed my responsibility as a sister. I should calm Elizabeth down first. ¡°It should still be about the patrol,¡± I said in a deliberately light tone, not wanting Elizabeth to get too nervous. ¡°The neighboring tribes are all not very peaceful. They would tell us when they get back.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure Elizabeth had heard the scream. It was still a long way from where Donald and I had been. If Elizabeth hadn¡¯t heard it, I wasn¡¯t going to tell her. I didn¡¯t think Elizabeth could digest the terrible fact that someone from our tribe had been attacked. The biggest battle she had ever encountered in her life was probably those girls in school who scolded and spat at each other. Real battles were too remote for her. ¡°Have you eaten? Do you want something to eat?¡± Elizabeth asked. I didn¡¯t have an appetite, but I didn¡¯t want to show too much abnormality, so I followed Elizabeth inside. The dining room was clearly set up. A white silk dishclothy on the table, and the sses sparkled. Everything was in order. I looked at Elizabeth in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t make such a fuss, Margaret.¡± Elizabeth looked calm. ¡°I¡¯m Luna of the tribe, after all. And as I said, I was the one who tidied up the venue that day.¡± ¡°Uh, you did well, Elizabeth. This is perfect.¡± I suddenly realized that I might not know Elizabeth as well as I thought I did. I thought she was a beautiful piece of trash who knew nothing but how to dress up. In fact, she had many redeeming qualities. Perhaps I had indeed been biased against her previously. Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Cunning Assassination (1)

[Donald¡¯s POV] When I heard the scream, I panicked a little. I looked down at Margaret. This was ridiculous. How could I have done such a thing? Now, at such a dangerous time, I was actually having sex with Margaret in a deste bush. If the attack had happened to us just now, would I have had enough focus to observe all of this and protect Margaret from any harm? This thought made me shudder. I fell into a state of self-reproach. If I couldn¡¯t even guarantee the safety of my mate as the Lycan King, then I was such a failure. As I raced back to camp with Margaret in my arms, I activated my mind-link with Elliot. There was an attack in the southwest of the Silver Moon Pack. They immediately sent some people to provide support. I¡¯d already heard about it and sent someone over. Elliot responded quickly. ¡°How many people were sent? Who were they?¡± ¡°Jared and Louis have gone over. They¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°Well done. Where¡¯s the assault team that we dispatched?¡± ¡°They¡¯re expected to arrive tomorrow.¡± ¡°Get them to speed up. It¡¯s best if they arrive tonight. The enemy is attacking faster. We don¡¯t have that much time.¡± ¡°Alright, Lycan King.¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± I met Alpha-Armstrong at the entrance of the cafeteria. ¡°Wait for me there, I¡¯ll be right there. I¡¯m sending Margaret back.¡± ¡°Yes, Lycan King.¡± I quickly thought about the current situation. The enemy had started to attack the Silver Moon Tribe so quickly, and under our tight security. This meant that their understanding of our situation was beyond our imagination. They knew that we didn¡¯t have enough manpower and wanted to take the opportunity to weaken us. Before wepletely consolidated our patrol, the entire tribe was in danger. The next attack could happen at any time. I nced at Margaret in my arms and began to seriously consider sending her back to the werewolf royal family. The Silver Moon Tribe was no longer safe. I might not have more time to watch over her safety. At the entrance of the canteen, Margaret¡¯s resistance infuriated me. She had also heard the scream. She should be able toprehend that something terrible had happened. Under such circumstances, she still dared to suggest leaving the camp to patrol with us. Did she know that with her figure, she could be torn apart by an adult werewolf warrior in an instant? I felt that I had indulged her too much, making her feel that she had nothing to fear. She was doing things that made me uneasy. At the same time, I felt Armstrong¡¯s care for Margaret. There must be something between them. I vaguely guessed that what Margaret wanted to tell me previously was rted to Armstrong. Armstrong and I were both men. I knew what men were thinking. There was something wrong with the way Armstrong looked at Margaret. I did not like the way he looked at Margaret. It was the way we looked at everything that belonged to us. My mate only belonged to me. Any gaze that coveted her was a challenge to my authority as the Lycan King. Margaret was so sweet and charming. She should be mine alone. I sent Elliot to gather the others. Armstrong and I turned into wolf form and raced toward the source of the screams. Jared and Louis had already sent me some information. A terrible attack had indeed happened. The only good news was that there were no more casualties in this attack. We finally arrived at the ce where the attack happened. I was a little puzzled. This ce was not the same ce where the scream Margaret and I had heard came from. ¡°This is where the body was found,¡± Jared said. ¡°They were very cunning. They faked the location of the voice and carried out an assassination here,¡± a werewolf from the Silver Moon Tribe said sadly. ¡°We rushed over when we heard the sound. That ce was very close to where we were patrolling. But we did not see anyone or any corpse. After a careful search, we found this,¡± Louis said, handing over a small gadget. It was a mini speaker specially made in camouge. It was not easy to find in the forest. ¡°That¡¯s where the sound came from. Then we widened the search and found the body,¡± Jared added. ¡°Who is it?¡± I heard Armstrong¡¯s low and hoarse voice. ¡°It¡¯s Colin, a young warrior,¡± the werewolf said. ¡°It¡¯s our fault,¡± said Dennis. ¡°We didn¡¯t notice anything amiss in time. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I saw Armstrong¡¯s sad expression. This must have been a huge blow to him. Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Deep and Long Scratches

[Donald¡¯s POV] ¡°He was only 20 years old. He was so young. He could have had a bright future,¡± Armstrong muttered. ¡°I recruited the patrol. I killed him.¡± Everyone present fell silent. Behind the death of a young warrior was a family tragedy that would continue for many years and evenpletely destroy some people. I also felt guilty about this. This was partly my fault. In addition to being the Lycan King and failing to protect the werewolves under my jurisdiction, I also knew that the arrival of this tragedy wasrgely because of me. If I had note to the Silver Moon Tribe, they might not have been attacked so quickly. This thought made me uneasy and angry. I had a heavy responsibility on my shoulders. We had to catch the murderer! ¡°Let¡¯s send the corpse to the hospital first.¡± Armstrong looked like he was quickly recovering from his emotions. He looked very calm. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this for now. Call Colin¡¯s family over. I¡¯ll talk to them first. Daniel, start informing all patrols that any solo operations outside the camp are prohibited. Everything must be done in pairs,¡± Armstrong said to one of his men, then looked at me. ¡°Lycan King, I know that the werewolf royal family has a special ability to investigate and track people. Before sending Colin back to the hospital, can you see if there are any clues about the murderer?¡± Without a doubt, Armstrong¡¯s actions were appropriate and reasonable. I admired him a little. He was a young Alpha. If nothing went wrong, he could develop the Silver Moon Tribe very well. ¡°We¡¯ve already checked, but they seem to have used a special ability to hide their scent,¡± Jared added. I took a few steps forward to Colin. The poor kid was now covered in a nket, with only his hair and feet visible. ¡°Was he found here?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, we didn¡¯t move his position,¡± Daniel answered. I observed the trees and traces on the ground beside me. Unexpectedly, there were not many signs of battle or scraping. The ground here was not hard. One side was very messy because of our footprints, but the ce where Colin fell was not very messy. He seemed to have been killed in a surprise attack. Colin was a tall young man. To be selected for the patrol team, he must be more than six feet tall. And in a patrolling state, he must be highly focused. What kind of attack could kill him in one blow? I wanted to find the logical clues. I lifted the nket covering Colin and an extremely bad scene appeared in front of me. It was very simr to the photo Armstrong had shown me previously. Colin had fallen to the ground with his face down. There were also a few deep and long wolf w marks on his back. I felt that I had grabbed on to something. I looked up at the sky. The forest here was tall and dense. Every tree was thick. It was an old forest. ¡°Have you gone up the tree to take a look?¡± ¡°No.¡± The others looked at each other. Werewolves were not good at climbing trees, especially since the trees here were smooth and slender. The ws of werewolves in wolf form were mostly tucked in their pads, which made us very used to running on t ground. Although the ws were sharp enough to easily tear the throats of prey, they were not long enough to reach into the tree trunk to support ourselves. Moreover, there would be a huge increase in weight after wolf transformation, which provided an additional burden for the ws. ¡°My guess is that their ws have undergone some mutation.¡± I mentally called Wolf out and partially wolfed my hand. Now one of my hands was a wolf w covered in silver-gray fur. I scratched the tree trunk beside me hard, leaving a few w marks. I motioned for them to look at the difference between the w marks on the tree and on Colin. ¡°I used to think that the marks on their bodies were a little too deep and long. Even the werewolf royal family shouldn¡¯t have caused such exaggerated injuries when they attacked at full force on t ground,¡± I spected. ¡°However, if they jump from the sky and attack suddenly, it¡¯s entirely possible to cause such injuries.¡± ¡°This, this is impossible, right?¡± Jared looked confused. I looked at Armstrong and saw him take a deep breath. This was the only reasonable exnation. It also exined why every attack happened in the forest. It also exined why the assault team I sent could not find any traces of the other party. If they left the trees the same way, it would be difficult to follow the smell and find them. ¡°This willplicate the situation. We need to meet to discuss this,¡± Armstrong said. I agreed with him. We also needed more evidence to support my point of view. Meanwhile, we couldn¡¯t tolerate any more casualties. Chapter 33

Chapter 33: Grave and Unfortunate News

[Margaret¡¯s POV] It was hard to imagine that after hearing that scary voice, I had a rather peaceful dinner with Elizabeth and Anthony. I still had no choice but to worry about Donald, but I could only wait here. I had been trying tomunicate with Donald telepathically, but there was no reply. I thought they must be busy with something. I heard Elizabeth and Anthony discussing the Luna ceremony. That should be my job. Now that Anthony was involved, I was not sure if Elizabeth still needed me. ¡°Do you want to use the little magnolias as a decoration for the main flowers?¡± ¡°Everyone seems to use this. I want something more special.¡± ¡°Usually there are orchids.¡± ¡°What about the lily of the valley?¡± ¡°That kind of flower is too weak. Its stem is not even strong enough to make a shape.¡± ¡°Think of something, Anthony. I don¡¯t want to use little magnolias like everyone else.¡± ¡°Yes, what if we change to another flower?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Anthony¡¯s patience with Elizabeth never ceased to amaze me. Other than when she was charming men, Elizabeth was not easy to get along with in her daily life. I think this was also why every boyfriend of hers did not get along with her for long. She was indeed so cute and sexy that men couldn¡¯t handle her, but her temper was also difficult for men to handle. Most people would have broken up with her after they got to know her better, but not Anthony. Over the years, he was the only one who had been by Elizabeth¡¯s side. He could handle everything about her. I sized the two of them up. Perhaps they were more suitable as partners. This thought came so naturally that it shocked me. I thought of Anthony, whom I had seen outside Armstrong¡¯s office.?How much had he heard? Anthony noticed my gaze and looked up to smile at me. I felt that I did not dislike Anthony so much now. Now that I thought about it, my previous dislike of him made no sense. After Donald and I became partners, all my hostility had faded. Donald had really made me a better person toward Armstrong, Elizabeth, and Anthony. ¡°We¡¯reing back soon. Stay where you are.¡± I finally received Donald¡¯s reply.?They¡¯reing back? ¡°What happened? Are you alright? I¡¯m worried about you.¡± I said in session. ¡°Armstrong will exin to you. I¡¯m fine.¡± Why did Armstrong have to exin? Will Donalde back with me? Why didn¡¯t he mention me at all??I felt uneasy. I saw that Anthony¡¯s expression had be serious too. I guessed that he had alsomunicated with Armstrong through mind-link. He must know more. My gaze met Anthony¡¯s. We had strangely reached an agreement on one thing¡ªnot to tell Elizabeth yet. However, Elizabeth noticed the unusual atmosphere and nced at the two of us. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Hey, Armstrong, you¡¯re back!¡± I turned to look at the door and saw Armstrong striding in. He looked at us with indescribable gloom and grief. Some people were following him, including a few from the werewolf royal family, but I did not see Donald. Anthony had already stood up and walked over to Armstrong to whisper to him. ¡°Armstrong, did something happen? I¡¯ve been worried about you,¡± Elizabeth said in a sweet voice that was only for her mate. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Armstrong hugged Elizabeth, his actions perfunctory. Armstrong walked to the front. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him. ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver a somber announcement. During our daily patrol, one of our champions was attacked unexpectedly and we lost a young member permanently. His name is Colin Swarth.¡± I heard everyone in the cafeteria gasp. I was also stunned. We were really attacked and someone died because of it! Something terrible had really happened with that scream! ¡°This is extremely unfortunate. As the Alpha of the Pack, I guarantee that we will definitely investigate with all our might and not let the murderer off. Now, I request everyone in the tribe, the old and the children, to stay in the camp and not go out without permission. All adults will participate in the training to protect themselves. We will add additional patrols to ensure the safety of everyone in the camp.¡± I finally saw Donald at the door, followed by Elliot. I noticed anger and fatigue in his expression. Then his eyes met mine. Unable to contain my fear and worry any longer, I jumped up from my seat and ran in Donald¡¯s direction. Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Pitiful Tears

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] When Armstrong took his men back first, I contacted Elliot and asked him about our assault team. One of the members of the team had extreme perception. His senses were extremely sharp. I needed him to confirm the direction of the enemy. However, Elliot brought bad news. He said that the assault team would not arrive tonight. It would be tomorrow morning at the earliest. I sighed. I had no choice. I called Elliot back first. He looked hesitant, as if he had something to tell me. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked. ¡°I just heard that Angel came along,¡± Elliot stammered. ¡°What?!¡± I frowned. ¡°Why would shee along? Let her go back. That¡¯s an order.¡± Angel was Elliot¡¯s cousin and my ex-girlfriend. To be precise, we only spent a short time together, but I didn¡¯t think we were suitable for each other. We broke up quickly and didn¡¯t acknowledge our rtionship to the public. But she had always regarded herself as my girlfriend. And I already had a mate now. As everyone knew, the priority of a mate was above everything. The person I loved now was Margaret, and I had promised her the position of the Lycan Queen. ¡°Why is Angel here at this time? I¡¯ll exin to her that we¡¯re done. She shouldn¡¯t be causing trouble now.¡± ¡°Uh, actually, she¡¯s a member of the assault team now. In a sense, you asked her toe.¡± ¡°When did she be a member of the assault team?¡± I asked in disbelief. ¡°I think it was the day before the assault team left,¡± Elliot replied. ¡°This is nonsense!¡± I growled. ¡°Are the assault teams for her to y house!¡± ¡°She passed all the tests of the assault team. Technically, she¡¯s legal,¡± Elliot said calmly. Angel had always been an outstanding female warrior, I knew that. However, I was surprised that she could pass the test for the assault team. I scratched my head in frustration. There had been enough work for one night, and now there was Angel. I did not want Margaret to know about this, but once Angel came, I knew that their meeting would be inevitable. ¡°There are so many people in the assault team. Why did she have to be the only one here? Get her to go back and get someone else.¡± ¡°I thought the reason was obvious, Lycan King.¡± I red at Elliot, but I had to admit that he was right. Angel hade on purpose and had used some means to add herself to this list. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll settle this.¡± I saw Margaret at the door of the cafeteria. Her eyes were filled with shock. Oh, my little mate. She had not experienced any hardships. She was just an ordinary girl who grew up in a peaceful environment. I didn¡¯t dare to imagine the situation when she faced Angel. I reached out and hugged Margaret. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our room.¡± Margaret held my hand. I knew she was panicking about the attack. The thought of her relying on me after such a big thing happened in her pack wasforting. I touched her hair tofort her. It was so silky and smooth, like good toffee. It was also fragrant. I wondered what brand of shampoo it was. Back in the room, she pressed herself against my chest. Our scents mingled, making us both calm and peaceful. Margaret¡¯s fingers were on the corner of my shirt. I had already realized that this was a small unconscious habit she had whenever she was nervous or anxious. I pried her fingers apart one by one and held her fingers. ¡°Rx, Margaret,¡± I said, looking her in the eye. She looked at me like amb in adoration. There were tears in the corners of her eyes. I didn¡¯t know when she started crying. I licked her tears. I didn¡¯t know why I did this, but in an instant, I wanted to do it. There was a salty, bitter taste in my mouth. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared, Donald.¡± She raised her eyes, her eyshes flickering. ¡°Why did such a terrible thing happen? Will the attack happen again?¡± I could not answer her question and could onlyfort her by rubbing her back. ¡°No one wants this to happen. All of us are trying to avoid the next attack.¡± She wiped the corners of her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right, Donald.¡± ¡°I was wondering if you wanted to retreat to a safe ce first. I¡¯m very worried about your safety after such an attack on your tribe.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking that I should be strong and fight like you to protect my tribe. I¡¯ll go for training tomorrow.¡± Margaret and I spoke at almost the same time and saw the surprise on each other¡¯s faces. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡± We spoke almost at the same time again. I didn¡¯t even know if I should call this our tacit understanding. Our thoughts werepletely different. I gazed into Margaret¡¯s eyes but saw the same determination in them as mine. Chapter 35

Chapter 35: A Real Dispute

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I realized that this might be the first real argument between Donald and me. At such a critical moment, I could not believe that Donald actually wanted me to leave this ce. This was my home. I was born and raised here. The people of the Silver Moon Tribe were like my family. What was the difference between me leaving now and being a traitor? Donald wanted to protect me too much, but he should also understand that I was not amb waiting to be ughtered. Before I met Donald, I also had a reliable role in my family. Even if I became his partner now, shouldn¡¯t I stand beside him and fight alongside him, supporting each other? In addition, there was another thing. I didn¡¯t want to leave him at this time. I wanted to stay with him and touch him every day and smell his scent. Donald sighed. I felt him let go of my fingers. He looked a little cold. When he was expressionless, he was clearly that noble and heartless Lycan King. This Donald felt a little unfamiliar to me, but I had to say what I wanted to say. ¡°You can¡¯t decide where I should stay. We¡¯re equal partners.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to make it sound so serious, Margaret. I don¡¯t mean to disrespect you, but now, you should pay more attention to your own safety.¡± Donald frowned. ¡°You¡¯re sending me away from here. Isn¡¯t the matter serious enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because things have be serious that you should leave.¡± We looked at each other, neither wanting topromise. In the end, I was the one who lost first. For some reason, I was the first one to admit defeat every time. For two people who were in love, the one who loved more would suffer more. I thought I had to admit this. I always loved Donald a little more than he loved me. ¡°Donald, I don¡¯t want to leave you. Let me be by your side.¡± I softened my tone and hooked his broad palm with my fingers. I saw Donald¡¯s expression soften a little. He grabbed my palm and pulled me over. Now we were close together again. ¡°Don¡¯t make me leave, okay?¡± The lines of Donald¡¯s face were still tense. I reached out my other hand to stroke them, wanting to smooth out the hard lines and rx him. My clumsy actions seemed to have seeded in fawning over Donald, and the tense atmosphere eased. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave me, Margaret.¡± Donald looked at me intimately. He pressed my hand to his cheek and rubbed it gently. ¡°But I¡¯m really worried about you. I can¡¯t imagine what it¡¯d be like to lose you if those attacks happen to you. I don¡¯t want to take any risks.¡± After the argument, his words seemed even sweeter. I thought I¡¯d wronged him. I wondered if my words of criticism hurt him too. He was just loving me in his own way. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Donald. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I like it when you say what you think. If you¡¯re so insistent, you can stay here for now, but you have to promise me that you¡¯ll take your safety seriously.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave the camp. You¡¯re not allowed to go out alone. Someone has to follow you wherever you go. In fact, I want you to stay in this room.¡± This sounds like house arrest! I was about to speak when Donald pressed a finger to my mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve already made concessions, Margaret. You have to understand my feelings. I still have a lot of things to do. I don¡¯t want to put all my energy into caring about your safety. Or you choose to listen to my arrangements and go to a really safe ce.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ipromised. ¡°But I have to participate in the training. You can¡¯t trap me in this room.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t have to fight,¡± Donald said, staring at me. ¡°I want to train. I don¡¯t want to be helpless and stay where I am when something really happens. I want to protect myself too.¡± I saw the approval in Donald¡¯s eyes. I felt that he would not want his mate to be a useless person who could not do anything. In the past few years, I had always thought that I would be the Luna of my race and work hard to master all of Luna¡¯s skills. I was not like Elizabeth, who only cared about her own beauty. I thought that I could handle the responsibility. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you want to improve yourself,¡± Donald said. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to go to the training ground. I can find someone to train with you. Thebat skills of the werewolf royal family are much better than those of your tribe. If you really want to improve, they will teach you how to fight.¡± Chapter 36

Chapter 36: A Crazy Night

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I hesitated. Donald was right. Thebat skills of the werewolf royal family were far more exquisite than our tribe¡¯s. However, at a time when we were short of manpower, sending a member of the royal family to guide me inbat was an overkill. ¡°Either ept this or don¡¯t train.¡± Donald ignored my hesitation. His big hands carried me onto hisp. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to find a man to train with you and leave you alone with him.¡± ¡°No, no, I ept.¡± Seeing that this opportunity was about to be lost, I quickly agreed. ¡°When can we start?¡± ¡°Now is fine.¡± Donald¡¯s hands were already unbuttoning my clothes. ¡°What?¡± Before I could react, the zipper at the back of my dress was unzipped. My shirt was pulled down from my chest and stuck under my breasts. My hands were also stuck in my shirt, so I could only ept Donald¡¯s kisses passively. ¡°I said, we can start training now.¡± Donald¡¯s kiss had already reached my chest. He used the tip of his nose to push my bra away and his lips lingered on my breasts. ¡°I¡¯m the Lycan King. I¡¯m the person who knows the most powerfulbat skills. Shouldn¡¯t you learn from me?¡± ¡°Learn what?¡± My mind was spinning again. ¡°Learnbat skills.¡± I felt the hem of my dress being lifted. Donald¡¯s hands moved up and down my abdomen. I kept panting, instinctively feeling that something was wrong. This was not as Donald had said, but it was difficult for me to really think. ¡°If you are restrained by your opponent like this in battle, do you know what you should do?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You should have fallen on your side and used your legs to kick him.¡± Iy on the bed and raised my legs. My hands were still held behind my back by my clothes. ¡°That¡¯s right. You did a good job.¡± I heard Donald¡¯s low and hoarse voice. I instinctively followed his instructions and bent my legs to kick him, but he grabbed them easily. This was different from what he had said! Donald¡¯s hands took advantage of the situation to support my thighs. My current position waspletely open to him, like a m that had been opened. His upper body was pressed against mine, and his blond hair hung on my cheek. It was like when we were on the grass during the day, but I was even more passive than before. He kissed my face and asked, ¡°Let¡¯s be together, okay?¡± My hands were sped tightly behind my back. I looked at his sexy and lustful face and saw faint beads of sweat on his forehead. The events of the day shed across my mind quickly. Tomorrow and idents¡ªsometimes one wouldn¡¯t know which woulde first. Donald and I liked each other. We should cherish the present and enjoy the moment. I wrapped my legs around his waist. It was an acquiescence. Donald was encouraged by my actions. His pants had been unbuttoned at some point, and he could not wait to straighten up. I felt my entire body fill up, and a sense of fulfillment and satisfaction that I had never felt before surged in my heart. It seemed like this was theplete me. ¡°Ah, Donald,¡± I moaned, looking up. Donald bit my neck. He was like a real wolf at this moment. I was his prey. I had no choice but topromise. This was not a f*cking battle technique at all. I was surprised that I could still think of these things. Donald heaved and panted wildly against me, and my body was fired up for him. This was a crazy night. I didn¡¯t know how many positions we changed between us. From the beginning to the end, I was at his mercy. We poured out our love crazily in each other¡¯s ears, trying to show our affection, but no words could describe the feelings in my heart. We absorbed pleasure from each other and felt our souls surge. That night, I forgot about time and space and everything in the world. All I could think about was Donald and my endless love for him. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± I was getting used to seeing Donald every morning when I woke up. I thought back to what happenedst night. Everything was so unexpected. I didn¡¯t know how it ended up like this. This might bemon between partners. ¡°Are you busy today?¡± ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a lot to do. Our assault team is finally here. I want to meet them and discuss something with some people.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you promised me yesterday.¡± I watched Donald get up and put on his clothes. His bare upper body still had some of the marks left fromst night. ¡°I¡¯ll send the best warriors to guide you in battle.¡± ¡°Even better thanst night?¡± I provoked him. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Donald grinned. ¡°Only I can teach you that kind of battle, baby.¡± I thought of all the things he had donest night in the name of guidance and training and red at him. Donald leaned over and exchanged a kiss with me. ¡°I have to go. The person who is training you will be here after breakfast.¡± I watched Donald leave. I had to prepare for training. Chapter 37

Chapter 37: Cousin Who¡¯s Good at Fighting

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I did not expect to see Elliot. He was Donald¡¯s most capable assistant, Beta of the werewolf royal family. I was ttered that Donald had sent him to guide me. Donald had not lied to me. He had chosen an excellent person for me. Elliot instructed me on how to fight in wolf form. A werewolf could only unleash his fullbat strength in wolf form. We had to learn to use our teeth, ws, and even the weight of our bodies as weapons to fight. This was very different from fighting in human form. I¡¯d just be an adult and had never undergone such training before. What Elliot taught me was helpful. I realized that what Donald said aboutbat teaching yesterday wasplete nonsense. I actually listened to him at first. At the thought ofst night, I blushed again. ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Do you want to take a break?¡± Elliot asked considerately. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± I took the water from him and took a sip. ¡°The sun is up at noon. You¡¯ve trained long enough. Why don¡¯t we call it a day?¡± Elliot said. ¡°Yes, sorry to trouble you. You still have to coach me,¡± I said awkwardly. Elliot must have a lot of work to do, but he still had to listen to Donald and find time to coach me. ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡± Elliot smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a fast learner. You¡¯re talented.¡± ¡°Before I became an adult, I participated in some training, but I never fought in wolf form.¡± I said, wiping the sweat from my forehead with a towel. ¡°I have a cousin who¡¯s also very good at fighting. You two are very alike in that regard.¡± ¡°Is that so? What kind of person is she?¡± Elliot smiled again and did not pursue the topic. I did not pay too much attention and continued. ¡°I probably don¡¯t have the physical fitness of your royal family, but I¡¯ll work hard to be as good as anyone.¡± ¡°Let me send you back to your room,¡± Elliot said. ¡°The Lycan King said to ensure your safety, you must bring a guard if you want to go out.¡± I sighed. Donald¡¯s arrangement did not surprise me, but I wondered when he would stop treating me like a child. I had lunch and nned to look for Elizabeth. I should let Elizabeth learn the skills that Elliot had taught me. She should have some ability to defend herself. I did not intend to bring an escort. That would attract too much attention, and I did not think that I would be in any danger just being in the camp. I went to Armstrong¡¯s house and found Elizabeth packing her luggage. Anthony was there too. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked in surprise. ¡°Oh, I want to go home for a few days,¡± Elizabeth replied casually as she instructed Anthony to put her crystal-shaped decorations in boxes. ¡°Did you have a disagreement with Armstrong?¡± ¡°Oh, no, not at all.¡± Elizabeth nced at me sharply. She did not look like she wanted to hear Armstrong¡¯s name. ¡°That¡¯s my home. I can go back whenever I want. Margaret, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I think you should learn somebat skills now that something like this has happened to your tribe,¡± I answered truthfully. ¡°What?!¡± Elizabeth looked at me in disbelief. ¡°We won¡¯t need to fight.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts, Margaret. Fighting is not something we should worry about, and it¡¯s not something you should worry about. What you should be concerned about is my Luna session ceremony. There might be a ceremony for you and the Lycan King now,¡± Elizabeth said firmly. I did not know how to exin to her that things were not as simple as she thought. I looked at Anthony for help, but he shrugged and made no move to help me. ¡°Elizabeth, our people are under attack. If it¡¯s serious, the Luna session ceremony might be postponed. You need to have the ability to protect yourself.¡± I wanted to tell Elizabeth the seriousness of the matter. ¡°What? Put off the ceremony???¡± This news was clearly more shocking to Elizabeth. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s head turned to Anthony for a little support. I shook my head firmly in Anthony¡¯s direction. This was the truth. Anthony could not lie through his teeth for Elizabeth¡¯s sake. ¡°That¡¯s possible, but there¡¯s a high chance that it won¡¯t happen,¡± said Anthony. ¡°Oh, my.¡± Anthony¡¯s words still dealt a heavy blow to Elizabeth. She leaned back on thefortable sofa, her eyes zed over. I did not understand why Elizabeth valued this ceremony so much. She had put in a lot of effort and looked forward to it. However, she and Armstrong were already together. The ceremony was just a process, and there were clearly more important things to do now. I thought that as long as Donald was willing to be with me all the time, I did not care if I had a grand ceremony. Chapter 38

Chapter 38: Abnormally Difficult Teaching (1)

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I helped Elizabeth up. At this time, she should pull herself together. We didn¡¯t have much time to waste. She had to learn to fight quickly. ¡°Elizabeth, listen to me. I¡¯m not exaggerating. The entire tribe is on high alert now. The enemy is very powerful. You¡¯re the future Luna of the tribe and might be their next target, but you don¡¯t know how to protect yourself now. You don¡¯t want Armstrong to always worry about your safety, right!¡± Elizabeth¡¯s eyes darted around. I didn¡¯t know which of my words finally convinced her. She looked at me nervously. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Luna of the tribe. Margaret, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll find time to train.¡± ¡°Right now,¡± I said firmly. ¡°Now?¡± Elizabeth looked around the messy room. ¡°No, Margaret, I have unfinished business.¡± ¡°There¡¯s time for these things.¡± I didn¡¯t want to give her a chance to stall. ¡°Let¡¯s go train now. I might not be experienced enough. Let¡¯s go find Armstrong. He¡¯ll be willing to help you.¡± ¡°Oh no, I don¡¯t want him. That¡¯s impossible,¡± Elizabeth refused tly. I was sure that something must have happened between her and Armstrong. Elizabeth¡¯s eyes darted around the house and fell on Anthony. ¡°Anthony can do it too. He can help me train.¡± I looked at Anthony, who nodded. Well, now I was sure that something must have happened between Elizabeth and Anthony too. However, Anthony was indeed a great beta warrior, even better than Armstrong. This was because he trained every day and did not have to deal with so many things like Armstrong. I nodded and frowned at Elizabeth¡¯s clothes. A miniskirt and high heels. I had to say something. ¡°Elizabeth, you can¡¯t go to training like this.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Elizabeth looked at me nkly and picked out a pair of hot pants decorated with ornaments. ¡°Will this do?¡± I looked at her with a headache. It took me a long time to persuade her to wear my sportswear that was suitable for training. We chose the backyard of our own house as the training ground because Elizabeth refused to go to the training ground no matter what. She said she did not want anyone to see her in this stupid sports suit. Teaching Elizabeth was not an easy task. She had no training foundation, and was full ofints and unwilling to exert any strength. She was unwilling to fight in wolf form because she did not want her hands to touch the soil. This was really the most ridiculous reason I had ever heard. Did she even remember that she was a werewolf? We could only execute some simple moves. I asked her to retract her fist and punch, telling her how she should block attacks and use the force to grab the other party¡¯s wrist if I punched like this. Elizabethined that my fist hurt her and that her arm would bruise in a few hours. She would never be able to go out and meet people again. She waspletely on strike. Anthony and I took turns to persuade her, but Elizabeth was very determined. She looked like she would cry if we continued. We really had no choice. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time on me,¡± Elizabeth muttered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in training anymore. It¡¯s not my ce.¡± ¡°Elizabeth, try again. I promise I won¡¯t hit you again.¡± I refused to give up. Elizabeth¡¯s eyes looked at me as if she was trying to decide if what I said was true. Her gaze shifted between Anthony and me as she said, ¡°If I have to train, I think I can make the same moves by watching you. You guys make the moves. I¡¯ll watch and learn.¡± I knew that Elizabeth was just running away. I looked back at Anthony. He was already in a fighting stance. He would never disobey Elizabeth. A desire to fight welled up in me. I wanted to fight Anthony too. He was the best Beta in the tribe. I wanted to see how far I could go. I faced Anthony and assumed the same fighting posture. We paced the field, our eyes fixed on each other¡¯s actions, looking for an opportunity. Anthony was the first to attack. He quickly stepped forward and threw a punch at me. I was already prepared and dodged it, but his next punch was alreadying. I lowered my body slightly to avoid his punch and hit his abdomen at the same time. Anthony took a step back. Before I could catch my breath, he quickly spun behind me and kicked at me. I rolled to the side, unable to dodge, andy on the ground. At the same time, I instinctively stretched out my legs to counterattack. Anthony blocked me with his arms. We were in a deadlock, but I could feel that my strength was far inferior to his. I was being suppressed, little by little. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I heard a voice say. I turned toward the direction of the voice and saw a surprised Armstrong. Chapter 39

Chapter 39: Different Partnership (1)

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I realized how awkward my position was with Anthony. I wasying on the ground and raising my legs toward him with my knees bent. Anthony was almost on top of me, pressing his arm hard against my calf. Both Anthony and I were shocked by Armstrong¡¯s voice and loosened our grip almost at the same time. I got up from the ground in a sorry state, patted the dirt off me, and adjusted my clothes. Before I could exin, Elizabeth said, ¡°I want to train mybat skills. I¡¯m getting the two of them to teach me before doing a demonstration for me.¡± Armstrong turned to look at Elizabeth, who stood up and ran over to show Armstrong her nonexistent bruise. ¡°I was injured just now. It hurts here. My clothes look terrible,¡± Elizabethined coquettishly. I was a little puzzled. Seeing Elizabeth¡¯s attitude towards Armstrong now, it seemed like there was really nothing between them. But why did Elizabeth act so abnormally previously? ¡°Are you looking for me here?¡± I heard Elizabeth ask. This was actually what I was concerned about. Why did Armstrong suddenlye here? ¡°I¡¯m here to see Margaret.¡± Armstrong looked at me. Me? What??I frowned and thought,?Don¡¯t tell me Armstrong wants to say something strange to me here? Elizabeth is still here.?I looked at Elizabeth. She did not look surprised, as if this was the answer she had expected. I was getting more and more confused about their rtionship. ¡°Actually, the Lycan King is looking for you. He heard that you weren¡¯t in your room and was anxious to know where you were. When I came home, I saw that the house was in a mess. I guessed that you and Elizabeth might be back, so I came here to look for you.¡± Now all eyes were on me again. I believe that Elizabeth and Anthony understood what Armstrong meant. I was being watched over by Donald like a child, and I had to report my every move to him. I really felt very embarrassed. Fortunately, Armstrong broke the awkwardness again. He looked at Elizabeth and asked, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re moving out. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s it. I want to go home and stay there for a while.¡± Armstrong thought for a moment and said hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s safer staying at my ce now. Do you really want to move back?¡± ¡°Do you want me to stay at your ce?¡± I saw Elizabeth¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°Uh, Elizabeth, I don¡¯t want to interfere with your choice. You can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°I want to move back.¡± I saw Elizabeth¡¯s expression turn cold again. It was impossible for Armstrong not to notice. He was so good at reading other people¡¯s emotions. He just pretended not to notice. Now I felt that I could confirm that there was definitely a problem between them. However, partners might have their own conflicts. The two of them arepletely different from Donald and me. I was dissatisfied with Donald controlling my life too much, but Armstrong seemed to be too indifferent to Elizabeth. We really should neutralize the two extremes. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I want to send you back. The Lycan King was about to go crazy just now.¡± Armstrong aimed his gaze at me. I had just fought with Anthony and was covered in mud and sweat. I looked at myself and resigned myself to fate as I followed Armstrong back. I always had no image in front of Donald. I had been like this since the first time we met. Could this be the Moon Goddess¡¯s arrangement? Along the way, I tried my best to remain silent. I had nothing to say to Armstrong, whether it was about us or about him and my sister. I just wanted to go back and take a shower first to get rid of the dust on my body before seeing Donald. ¡°How are you doing with the Lycan King?¡± Damn it, Armstrong still spoke. My rtionship with Donald was not something I wanted to share with him. ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°He cares about you a lot.¡± Armstrong looked a little puzzled. ¡°But is he caring too much?¡± ¡°That¡¯s between us,¡± I replied stiffly. I had never spoken to Armstrong with such an attitude before. But he should get used to it. Our rtionship was not what it used to be. Everything from the past no longer applied to us now. Armstrong scratched his head. I was a little surprised that he did not feel offended. ¡°Thest time we were in the office, I was impulsive. I¡¯m sorry, Margaret. You were right then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I didn¡¯t take it seriously.¡± ¡°Then can we still be friends?¡± I looked at him in surprise. I had found it strange to be friends with my past lover. But since Armstrong said so, I could not reject him. ¡°Of course. We¡¯ve always been friends.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Armstrong grinned. Chapter 40

Chapter 40: Girlfriend From the Sky

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] On the way, the atmosphere between Armstrong and I became much more harmonious. If possible, I didn¡¯t mind maintaining such a rtionship with Armstrong. After all, he was my future brother-inw. It wouldn¡¯t do anyone any good if our rtionship became too tense. Just as we were about to reach the door, I saw Donald and Elliot in the hall. I hesitated to greet him. Donald had been looking for me. It did not seem appropriate for me not to tell him. However, I was in a dirty state and not very suitable to meet him. I saw a group of people following Elliot. They looked like trained warriors. Donald should be dealing with something important. I¡¯d better go back to my room and exin to him. At this moment, I saw a beautiful and sexy blond woman walking out from behind the group and holding Donald¡¯s arm. My mind went nk.?Who is that? She was wearing the same uniform, but it entuated her perfect figure. She was tall and thin, but she had smooth and powerful muscles. She was a mixture of health and sexiness. Her long blond hair was draped over her shoulders, perfectly curled. Her features were impable, and her big green eyes were like gems on her face. They matched Donald¡¯s gray-green eyes. She had a high nose bridge and a perfect mouth. She was the most charming woman I had ever seen. My eyes were fixed on her arm around Donald. Donald did not push her away. Who is this woman and what¡¯s her rtionship with Donald? I thought. My gaze lingered on her for too long and she noticed me. I saw her gaze turn to me. We looked at each other from a distance and I saw the smugness and arrogance in her eyes. I realized that she was targeting me. She knew me. She knew who I was. The thought made my heart ache. This woman was definitely rted to Donald. Donald had obviously noticed me too. His face was tense and his expression told me that he was not happy. I thought,?I don¡¯t know what he has to be angry about. Just because I didn¡¯t tell him that I went to look for my sister? Then why is he being held by a woman now? Does he still remember that I¡¯m his mate? I refused to look at Donald in a fit of pique and turned to leave. Just like he said, I¡¯d stay in the room. That way, he would be satisfied, right? But Donald was already walking over. He grabbed my arm. His hand was as strong as a vice. Elliot and the woman followed. I felt the pain and humiliation at the same time. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were going out?¡± Donald questioned. I could not believe that Donald was talking to me like this in public. Has he ever thought of respecting me a little? I¡¯m not his pet or his little lover. I¡¯m his legitimate mate. I tried to pry his fingers away. He was too strong. I must have turned red from his grip, I thought. Donald let go of his hand and looked coldly at Armstrong. He said, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me where you went, but you told him?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± I was furious. What does Donald mean? Does he suspect that I have something going on with Armstrong behind his back? Why does he think of me like that? What kind of person am I in his heart? ¡°I heard that you were looking for Margaret. When I came home, I happened to find that Elizabeth was not around, so I went to their house to look for her. They were all there, so I brought Margaret back,¡± Armstrong exined in a few words. ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have gone out alone.¡± Donald¡¯s expression softened a little, but he pursed his lips and maintained a dissatisfied expression. I didn¡¯t want to argue with him in front of so many people. I just rubbed my arm and used silence to express my dissatisfaction. The woman beside him suddenly said, ¡°Is your name Margaret?¡± She smiled wlessly. ¡°Hello, Margaret. I¡¯m a member of the werewolf royal assault team and the Lycan King¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Girlfriend?! Donald had never told me that he had a girlfriend! I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. I could smell this woman¡¯s perfume. She had already reached out to me. I reluctantly shook her hand. I could not even think of anything to say to introduce myself. In front of her, everything about me seemed ridiculous. I saw Donald¡¯s expression turn even uglier. I didn¡¯t know why, but I just wanted to go back to my room and escape from all of this. ¡°Angel!¡± Donald shouted softly. So that woman¡¯s name was Angel. But what was there to shout about? Wasn¡¯t what Angel said the truth? She said that she was Donald¡¯s girlfriend. How could they not have any past together??I was tired of all this. Chapter 41

Chapter 41: A Strange and Distant Address

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] I noticed Margaret¡¯s disappointed look. At the same time, I noticed that Armstrong¡¯s gaze was fixed on Margaret. She clearly knew that she would be the future queen of the Lycan King, but she walked in openly holding another man¡¯s hand. And I, her true mate, was standing not far from her with my subordinates behind me. She did not seem to have any intention of walking over to me to exin and even wanted me to walk over to make her stay. Did she have any self-awareness as the future queen of the Lycan King? Did she consider my dignity as the Lycan King? Not to mention that she was missing for the entire afternoon. I had clearly told her to stay in the house obediently, but she wandered around without telling anyone. This made me uneasy all afternoon. There was always a problem with mymunication with Margaret. The issues we cared about always seemed different. We clearly loved each other deeply, but the current situation made me feel terrible. I did not want to control Margaretpletely, but I would never ept that her safety was not entirely under my control. She cared about too many things. Our conflict would be better managed if she could put her own safety before everything at some point. Oh no, we still had to exin to each other about Angel and Armstrong. Angel and I were done long ago. As for her and Armstrong, it was best if there was nothing going on. I nced over at the two of them, trying to steady my nerves. My subordinates were still here. I couldn¡¯t do anything demeaning. If I was true to my heart, I would like to hug Margaret now. She must be feeling sad because of Angel¡¯s words, but what Angel said was not true. I should bring her back to the house to exin things to her andfort her. Perhaps I should touch her body again and feel her scent from the inside out. My anxiety in the afternoon seemed to have turned into desire for Margaret at this moment. Just thinking about it made my body heat up. But I was the Lycan King, so I couldn¡¯t do this. I couldn¡¯t let my subordinates think that I was a man who cared only about personal matters and not about business. They wouldn¡¯t support a King like that sincerely. I couldn¡¯t even reprimand Angel to her face. Although her actions were clearly out of line, she was themander of the assault team. Damn it, I did not know what tactics she used to be themander of the team! The assault team was about to carry out an important mission. I could not reprimand theirmander before that. It would obviously affect their morale. Moreover, I could not do anything about Angel before new people were sent. However, Margaret was the only one who felt wronged. ¡°Angel!¡± I hissed as a warning. Only then did I realize that Angel was still pressed against my side, holding my arm. I wanted to shake off her hand, but she pressed herself even closer to me. Angel was such a difficult woman. I quietly elbowed her. I heard her grunt before she finally took a few steps back. I really hoped that she knew that I already had a mate and that our past was long over. ¡°Aiya, Donald, you¡¯re so strong that you¡¯re hurting me,¡± Angel said sweetly. I red at her coldly, knowing that she was pretending. I really didn¡¯t understand how she became themander of an assault team. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I miss you too.¡± Angel winked at me and gave what she thought was a sexy smile, but I only felt annoyed. Before Margaret appeared, Angel did not have these exaggerated words and actions. Everything she was doing now was just to provoke Margaret in a situation that I could not talk about. Angel thought she was very smart, but she forgot that provoking the queen of the Lycan King was equivalent to provoking the Lycan King. She would not win anything other than my disgust. But I discovered to my dismay that her goal had been fully realized with Margaret. I turned to Margaret. Her head was bowed. I couldn¡¯t see her expression from my angle, but I saw her hand gripping the corner of her clothes, a small gesture she made when she was nervous. Angel¡¯s words and actions had undoubtedly affected her greatly, and my heart ached for her. ¡°I wish to return to my room. May I, noble Lycan King?¡± Margaret murmured. She had never called me Lycan King! From the first day we met, she had started calling me Donald. It seemed to be natural. However, the unfamiliar way she addressed me now made me feel distant. She must be heartbroken. Why was I the one who hurt her like this? I had always wanted to protect her. A huge sense of helplessness rose in my heart. I stood rooted to the ground, speechless. Chapter 42

Chapter 42: Reasonable and Legitimate Role _ 1

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] I watched Margaret walk away and saw Angel smiling smugly beside me. I¡¯d seen the look in Margaret¡¯s eyes when she spoke. It wasn¡¯t filled with grief or anger, as I¡¯d expected. It was unexpectedly calm. Although you could tell that there were turbulent undercurrents under that calm surface, you couldn¡¯t tell much about her emotions. Defeated by that look, I nodded automatically. Margaret didn¡¯t say anything more. She just turned and left. I noticed that Armstrong left with her. It urred to me that Margaret might not be as fragile as I¡¯d thought. Before she met me, she¡¯d been doing the best she could. I¡¯d wanted to be her support, to keep herpletely under my wing. But it wasn¡¯t as if she hadn¡¯t been through setbacks and storms. She might be stronger inside than I knew. ¡°Carry everything up. Put my luggage separately.¡± My thoughts were interrupted by Angel¡¯s voice beside me. I frowned at her. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m moving my luggage to my residence.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Elliot to arrange amodation for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s their ce, not mine,¡± Angel said casually. ¡°Elliot and I swapped rooms. I¡¯ve asked him to take them there.¡± I looked around and realized that the assault team had left. Angel and I were the only ones left. Finally, I didn¡¯t have to hide my emotions anymore. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I demanded. ¡°I¡¯m themander of the assault team. You dispatched the team. I¡¯m here as a matter of course.¡± ¡°How did you get into the assault team?¡± ¡°Sneaked in?¡± Angelughed. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, Donald. I¡¯ve always been the best fighter. Maybe you can try me. I won¡¯t be any worse than Elliot.¡± Angel leaned in again and said, ¡°Elliot told me about the little she-wolf, but I don¡¯t care. How can she help you? She¡¯s just a worthless she-wolf. Donald, your mate should be me. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s worthy of you.¡± Angel¡¯s breath was inches away. I took two steps back to keep my distance from her. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± I said coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to stay near me. Go back to where you belong.¡± Angel was embarrassed by my repeated rejections. She restrained her yful expression and looked at me with aplicated gaze. I met her gaze with an unrelenting and authoritative look. She should understand that this was not something to be discussed. We did not make promises to each other in the past. Even if we did, now that I have found my mate, everything in the past should be over. ¡°You never used to be so heartless, Donald.¡± She sighed. If possible, I didn¡¯t want to be so heartless to Angel. I felt that we parted ways amicably back then. However, if she kept pestering me and didn¡¯t know how to let go, I would have to treat her coldly. ¡°Margaret is already my mate, the future queen. You know what happens when you disrespect the queen. I won¡¯t hold you ountable today, but I won¡¯t allow this to happen again. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to be here. I¡¯ll send for a newmander of the assault team. Go back.¡± ¡°Are you really not going to talk about friendship at all?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already doing you a favor by not holding you ountable.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, Donald. You need me now. I¡¯ve already heard from Elliot about the current situation. I¡¯m the only person youck now. Moreover, this assault team can only be most effective under my direction.¡± Angel¡¯s expression became serious. I looked at her nomittally. I wasn¡¯t going to back down on this. Right now, there was no way I was going to tolerate anyone or anything hurting Margaret. ¡°All right, all right. I won¡¯t cause any more trouble for that little she-wolf of yours. Is that okay?¡± Angel threw up her hands. ¡°But as themander of the assault team, your security and protection is my responsibility. I have to be near you.¡± ¡°Let Elliot handle it.''¡± ¡°My authority is above Elliot¡¯s. He has no authority over me.¡± ¡°Is it above mine too?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so imperious, Donald. I promised I won¡¯t do anything.¡± I looked at her suspiciously. To be honest, I didn¡¯t trust her promise. If she didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives, she wouldn¡¯t havee here. She would be in trouble. I just wanted her away from here. ¡°Please. You know I¡¯m the best person for the job right now. Everything in the past aside, what reason do you have for not letting me stay here? How are you going to exin this to the others?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee here.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m already here.¡± I felt a headacheing on because of this. I really couldn¡¯t kick Angel out so easily. Her role and motive foring here were reasonable and legitimate on the surface, even though I knew that wasn¡¯t the case at all. Chapter 43

Chapter 43: The Innocent Girl Who Loved Him

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] As I turned to leave, I tried my best to maintain my dignity. However, I thought that no matter what, my back view looked more like I was fleeing. I couldn¡¯t help but repeatedly think about howpatible Donald was with that woman. In terms of appearance, identity, and ability, she looked like an elite among the royal Lycans. I had no idea how I could measure up to her. Angel said that she was Donald¡¯s girlfriend, but Donald did not deny it. I didn¡¯t even dare to think about what kind of role I was ying in this. Had they loved each other that way before? Would Donald treat her the way he touched and kissed me? I was clearly still doing the most intimate thing with Donaldst night. We even woke up in the same bed in the morning and exchanged morning kisses. At that time, I still felt that we were the happiest couple. But why did everything seem different after a short day? If they were once in love, but Donald announced to everyone that I was his mate in public, wouldn¡¯t this story be too familiar? Then what I did to Angel was no different from what Elizabeth once did to me. Would Donald hurt an innocent girl who loved him deeply the way Armstrong had hurt me? I didn¡¯t want to specte about Donald with such thoughts. I was sure he was a good person, but the uneasiness in my heart was difficult to restrain. I stopped in front of our house and suddenly felt a little afraid as I walked in. There were lingering traces of me and Donald from this morning. The ce was filled with the auras and memories that belonged to us. I didn¡¯t know how to face them. ¡°Are you OK?¡± A male voice suddenly sounded in my ear. I jumped and realized that Armstrong was behind me. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Uh, actually, I¡¯ve been following you since just now. To be precise, I¡¯ve been here since I left your house.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Armstrong. I didn¡¯t notice,¡± I replied awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I saw that you weren¡¯t in a good state, so I followed you because I was afraid that something would happen to you. Now that you¡¯re safe in your room, I¡¯m relieved.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡ª¡± I looked at Armstrong¡¯s burning eyes and suddenly stopped talking. We both knew why he was following me. These excuses were just a way of ying dumb. From the moment he said those words in the office, it was impossible for us to be ordinary friends. I had promised him on the way just to whitewash the situation. But then I wondered. If Donald and Angel had been a couple before, would Donald still be obsessed with his former girlfriend like Armstrong? I had been very reluctant to talk to Armstrong about anything between us, but at this moment, I was eager to know what Armstrong thought. Armstrong said he was over it, but was he really? Did he seriously want to be with Elizabeth? I wanted to know the answers to these questions. Even though I knew that such an act would be like exploiting the other party¡¯s feelings and would be despicable, I had to hold on to something or I would go crazy. ¡°Armstrong.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Armstrong looked at me. ¡®Er, would you like to go for a walk?¡¯ ¡°The two of us?¡± Armstrong looked surprised. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like to take a walk. Would you like to apany me?¡± I suddenly understood why Elizabeth kept looking for Anthony. Such behavior was not good, but people needed emotionalfort when they were vulnerable. ¡°Of course. My pleasure.¡± With Armstrong around, we easily bypassed the guards and went to the forest where we used to go together. I really missed the fresh air of the forest. Since Donald arrived, I had to report to him every time I traveled. I never had a chance toe here again. I stepped on the wet soil and breathed in the fragrance of the vegetation. I felt like the breath that had been stuck in my throat since I saw Angel had been let out. ¡°The two of us used to sneak out and date in the woods,¡± Armstrong said. I nced at Armstrong. He was talking about our past. Was this what he missed? Could Donald be with Angel now, missing their past? I was beginning to regret asking Armstrong out for a walk. It wasn¡¯t a good decision. I shouldn¡¯t have done such a thing. I loved Donald and I was willing to believe him. Then what I should do now was to have a good chat with Donald and not seekfort from my ex-boyfriend, especially when my ex-boyfriend was still in an ambiguous rtionship with my sister and my ex-boyfriend¡¯s Beta. I felt that my actions were extremely stupid. And at such a critical time, it was not a wise decision for me and our pack¡¯s alpha to appear in the forest without any protection. There could be an attack at any time now, and it was not unreasonable for Donald to tell me to be more careful. Chapter 44

Chapter 44: Obscure Figures

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I was indeed agitated by Angel¡¯s appearance just now and lost all my rationality. However, as an Alpha, Armstrong, who was responsible for the life and death of the entire pack, actually followed me out. He should know that it was impossible for us to get back together. What exactly did he want? I really couldn¡¯t understand him. I looked at Armstrong¡¯s figure. He was just a few steps ahead of me. We were in the woods together, and he was waiting for me in front. He was right. This was very much how we used to be. Even the way he looked back at me was very simr. But, stop! We were not what we used to be. The wind, soil, and leaves here were no longer what they used to be as time passed. The so-called sameness was only artificially created, and this meant nothing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Armstrong looked at me gently, just like before. ¡°I want to go back,¡± I said, looking down. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t havee out. I¡¯m sorry, Armstrong.¡± Armstrong walked closer to me. In the moonlight, his eyes were handsome. The scene was so familiar that I almost remembered how obsessed I had been with him. ¡°I just wanted you to be happy. I thought it would give you happy memories.¡± Oh no, Armstrong must have deliberately used this tone. This was the tone I couldn¡¯t stand in the past. Every time he did this, it made me feel like he was willing to give me the entire world. I looked away, not wanting to meet his gaze. ¡°If this doesn¡¯t make you happy, it¡¯s my fault and I apologize. Let me take you back.¡± Armstrong and I were very close. Under the moonlight in the dim forest, he must have sensed the ambiguous atmosphere, but being ambiguous with him was not what I wanted at all. I took a few steps back and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back.¡± I didn¡¯t wait for his reply. I headed back the way I¡¯de. I heard his footsteps behind me. Coming out to rx hadn¡¯t solved anything, especially with Armstrong, and I was annoyed again at my stupidity. Talk about running away from shame being useful. The person who said it must be stupid. Running away was wrong in itself. It would only keep creating new problems. Suddenly, I heard a rustling sounding from the trees in front of me. Someone was there! I stopped in my tracks warily. Armstrong had obviously heard it too. He walked quickly to me and lightened his footsteps. He had the same vignt expression as me. It waspletely dark. Armstrong had already given the order repeatedly that no one should enter or leave the forest at will.?Who would appear here at this time? Armstrong and I looked at each other and held our breaths. We hid behind arge tree and stared in the direction of the sound. This wasn¡¯t far from the center of the pack. Normally, the enemy wouldn¡¯t be able to get through theyers of patrol to get here.?Could it be a spy? Is there someone in the pack working with the enemy??I felt my heart tighten as I thought of this possibility. The rustling sound was getting closer and closer, and my nerves became more and more tense. Although I had always wanted to participate in the operation to protect the pack, I had never really been involved in a battle. Would thebat essentials that I learned in the morninge in handy? I subconsciously clenched my fists, but when I turned around, I saw Armstrong¡¯s cold expression. If only it¡¯s Donald beside me now. The thought came spontaneously to my mind. I was surprised by it. Since when did the first person I thought of when I was in danger be Donald? I realized deeply that I really couldn¡¯t leave Donald. There were obscure figures up ahead. I pushed the random thoughts out of my mind. This was not the time to be romantic. I observed Armstrong¡¯s expression change from grim to suspicious. I also sensed that something was wrong. There were two peopleing, and they had no intention of hiding their tracks. Whether they were enemies or secret agents did not make sense. I even vaguely saw a hint of pink between the branches.?Who would wear pink to the forest? I was wondering why this pink color looked so familiar when the figures in front of me becamepletely clear. It was Elizabeth. And Anthony! Why are the two of them in the forest at this time? I looked at Armstrong and suddenly wasn¡¯t sure if we were stepping out from behind the tree. Armstrong, Elizabeth, and Anthony were too strange abination. We seemed to have gone back to a year ago when the four of us went out together. I saw Armstrong frown. He didn¡¯t look like he had anything else on his mind. After seeing them, he had no intention of hiding anything and stepped forward. I had no choice but to follow him and meet Anthony and Elizabeth¡¯s surprised gazes. Chapter 45

Chapter 45: A Leader Who Does As She Wants

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] While Angel and I were confronting each other in the hall, Elliot returned. Elliot had been with me the longest. He knew a lot about what was going on between Angel and me. Even though he was Angel¡¯s cousin, he never intervened or asked questions. He had always been the person I felt most at ease with. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Elliot said. ¡°The assault team is all set up. They¡¯ve begun their patrol as you ordered.¡± I nodded at Elliot, raised my head, and pointed at Angel. ¡°Take her there too,¡± I said. ¡°Let her go to her ce.¡± ¡°He has no right to do that,¡± interjected Angel. She leaned seductively against Elliot and didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with that. Angel had always been one to do things her own way. She was smart, pretty, and rich. She always liked to have everything under control. I used to admire that about her. She was outstanding in battle and a good leader. But when she tried to take control of me, too, I realized that we weren¡¯tpatible. We were both the kind of people who called the shots. She was more suited to being a subordinate than a lover. But Angel didn¡¯t realize that. She was always trying to subdue me and treat me like her prey. It made me ufortable. ¡°Those are my orders,¡± I snarled. I released my aura pressure on Angel, who paled. Her eyes were still defiant. Aura suppression was a special ability that belonged solely to the Lycan King. It existed to protect the rule of the royal Lycans. This ability was not destructive in any way. It only produced a special pressure on werewolves and reduced their desire to fight. I rarely used this ability on people. I did not like to use power to force people to do things, but I felt that I needed to give Angel a warning. As Lycan King, I would not allow anyone to challenge my authority. Angel should not think of trying to resist me or control me. All she had done was overestimated herself. My wolf eyes red at Angel. I was waiting for her to give in. She would. That was all she could do. As I had expected, after she had stubbornly held my gaze for half an hour, she finally lowered her head and stumbled back. Elliot reached out to steady her on one side. ¡°Take your things back. Elliot will still be in charge of the oldmunications. Angel, you¡¯ll take over the patrol, but Elliot will be in charge of my personal security,¡± I ordered. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Elliot replied. I looked at Angel. She said slowly, ¡°Got it, Donald.¡± ¡°You should use honorifics with me,¡± I pointed out sharply. I had to let Angel know that we were, and could only be, in a superior-subordinate rtionship now. She had to give up all her ridiculous thoughts. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Angel replied reluctantly. ¡°And report all future patrol matters to Elliot. Don¡¯t report to me privately unless it¡¯s an emergency. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s not qualified. Elliot is my Beta. He¡¯s fully qualified.¡± Angel gave me an angry look and shook off Elliot¡¯s hand indignantly. ¡°Answer!¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Angel finally left with her luggage. As I watched her go, I felt a surge of worry. I knew Angel wouldn¡¯t give up. She was a determined Lycan warrior, and she always got what she wanted. I wasn¡¯t worried about what she would do to me. She would never get anything from me, but I was afraid of what she would do to Margaret. As the leader of the assault team, Angel was much better at fighting than Margaret. She would have many opportunities to attack Margaret now that she was in charge of patrolling. I thought of Margaret¡¯s ¡°noble Lycan King¡± again. Margaret was still angry with me. She still minded about Angel. And she had just gone out with Armstrong. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m being too harsh on your cousin?¡± I turned to Elliot, but he remained silent. After a moment, Elliot said, ¡°Actually, Angel didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She just likes you.¡± ¡°She embarrassed Margaret in public!¡± ¡°I understand how you feel, Your Majesty.¡± Elliot sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to seem like I¡¯m putting in a good word for her, but I think I can understand Angel. She has always been so arrogant.¡± I knew Elliot was right. In the end, I was the root of it all. Angel was here because of me. Margaret was treated like that because of me. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked you that.¡± I waved my hand and said, ¡°Go get Margaret.¡± At this moment, my emotions were mixed with anxiety, worry, anger, and a hint of jealousy. I couldn¡¯t wait to find Margaret. I wanted to clear things up with her. Chapter 46

Chapter 46: Impassioned Imagination _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Armstrong asked. ¡°Well, after the two of you left this afternoon, Elizabeth said she wanted to learn about actualbat in the forest. I thought we wouldn¡¯t encounter any danger just walking in the outskirts of the pack, so I brought her along,¡± Anthony exined carefully. ¡°You want to learn about actualbat?¡± I asked. I clearly remembered Elizabeth¡¯s expression that afternoon when she said she would not let us waste time training her again. Moreover, in the past, she had always preferred all-night gatherings in the Pack House to stepping into the forest. ¡°I want to do something for the pack, too,¡± Elizabeth said softly as she released Anthony¡¯s hand. I looked at Elizabeth in surprise. She had changed out of the sportswear she wasining about this afternoon into the familiar ¡°princess¡± outfit. A short pink skirt with an exaggerated bow at the waist and an off-shoulder, elbow-sleeve white top that revealed her corbones and slender shoulders that she was proud of. Her blouse was barely held together by her breasts, and she had a pair of stilettos that were clearly not suitable forbat. I had to say that Elizabeth looked sexy in this outfit, but she was obviously more suited to being entangled in bed than fighting on forestnd. Armstrong was looking Elizabeth up and down with a frown. I knew that he must be thinking the same thing as me. If I had to fight someone in this outfit, I might as well throw my life away. But they were mates. Would Armstrong be psychologically calm and not jealous at all when he saw Elizabeth like this with Anthony? Would he have the urge to possess Elizabeth? I changed my target to Donald and tried to imagine what he would do. He might carry me back and throw me onto the bed. Then he would never allow me to take a step out of the house again. Such a thought actually fired me up. My body might love Donald more than I did. ¡°That¡¯s too unsafe. You shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± Armstrong said to Elizabeth and Anthony. ¡°And why are you all here?¡± Elizabeth asked. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± Armstrong replied stiffly. ¡°Why did youe to the forest? Did something happen to the pack again? Did you leave this afternoon toe here? Armstrong, why didn¡¯t you tell me anything? I¡¯m your mate, the future Luna. I have a right to know everything that happens in the pack,¡± Elizabeth said, one sentence after another. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Elizabeth. I went back to see Donald this afternoon and¡­¡± I suddenly didn¡¯t know how to exin what happened next. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going back now. Let Armstrong exin to you.¡± I took a step back, wanting to walk away from the three of them. This was between them. I shouldn¡¯t get involved. What I wanted to resolve was my rtionship with Donald and Angel.?Why does a third person have toe between two people who are obviously in a rtionship??I thought irritably. ¡°Wait,¡± Armstrong said, turning his gaze to me. ¡°Let Anthony take you back.¡± I looked at the three of them and nodded. Well, letting Anthony leave with me might allow Armstrong and Elizabeth tomunicate better. I really hoped the two of them would be fine. On the way, I looked at Anthony, who was walking beside me. I was rarely alone with Anthony like this. More often than not, we had a noisy Elizabeth with us. ¡°Speaking of which,¡± I began hesitantly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Regarding Elizabeth, are you¡ª¡± I couldn¡¯t finish. ¡°Am I what?¡± Anthony smiled at me. He did look a little good when he smiled. At least, he was no worse than Armstrong. It was understandable if Elizabeth was enticed by such a smile. I still remembered how much Anthony doted on Elizabeth. He never refused anything she asked. ¡°You like Elizabeth. But she already has a mate, and he¡¯s an Alpha,¡± I said quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Anthony winked. ¡°But it looks like someone over there is looking for you.¡± He was avoiding the topic, but I couldn¡¯t really interrogate him. I followed his gaze and saw Elliot. Donald must have sent him to find me. I was already used to Donald¡¯s extreme control over me. I walked over calmly and asked, ¡°Where is Donald?¡± ¡°His Majesty is waiting for you in his room.¡± I walked away quickly. I wanted to ask Donald about Angel. I didn¡¯t want to be the bad guy here. At the same time, I would tell Donald about Armstrong. We shouldn¡¯t get tangled up in each other¡¯s past. Chapter 47

Chapter 47: The First Confession

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] ¡®I found Miss Margaret. She had already gone upstairs.¡¯ As I sat on the bed, I received a message from Elliot via Mindlink. I¡¯d been waiting in the room for a while since Elliot and I parted ways. I¡¯d watched Margaret and Armstrong leave together. They¡¯d alsoe to the hall together. I didn¡¯t like the fact that Margaret smelled of other werewolves. We Lycans always wanted to possess our matespletely. I heard footsteps outside the room. I opened the door before Margaret knocked. I met Margaret¡¯s face. She looked at me calmly and passionately. I liked the way her eyes always sparkled every time she looked at me. She looked so small. She was mine. Without any words, we hugged each other and felt our deep mutual dependence and love for each other. Nothing seemed to need any exnation. We knew how we felt about each other as our auras mingled. Werewolves were like that. Our sense of smell and bodies often knew better than our hearts and words who the right person was. And when we fell in love, we¡¯d find everything else a burden. Nothing could influence how we felt about the right person. I carried Margaret and propped her up in our bed. Margaret¡¯s scent was pleasant, but in addition to the aura she exuded that made me crazy, I also smelled a few scents that didn¡¯t belong to her. There was Armstrong, Elizabeth, and Anthony. What had Margaret been up to in the half-day since she left me? I wanted answers. But another urge welled up inside me. I wanted to erase all other auras even more. She should only have my scent on her. That way, everyone who came into contact with her would know that she belonged to me just by smelling her scent. Margaret would smell like the Lycan King from now on. Everyone would know that they should retreat. I looked at Margaret¡¯s flushed face and saw her lips opening and closing. She was breathing rhythmically. I couldn¡¯t think of a reason why I shouldn¡¯t do this. I captured those lips. She tasted as wonderful as ever. She was clearly shy, but she never refused any of my actions and tried to amodate me every time. We exchanged saliva and breaths repeatedly until we had to separate. ¡°I really should have done just that,¡± I said in a low voice. ¡°What?¡± Margaret¡¯s eyes were still sparkling at me. Her eyes were always lively. Whether she was happy, shy, angry, or disappointed, they were filled with all kinds of emotions. She was like a treasure. ¡°I should have kissed you like this in the hall.¡± My fingers touched her lips, and my other hand groped her body. If I could, I would upy every inch of her. ¡°You should have done that.¡± Margaret put both hands on my neck and kissed me again. We expressed love lightly this time, touching and moving away, touching and separating again. It was like ying a game that we both enjoyed. ¡°I love you, Donald.¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± That was the first time we confided in each other in a meaningful way. I didn¡¯t expect the first ¡°I love you¡± toe out of Margaret¡¯s mouth. She was protecting our rtionship with such determination that for a moment I didn¡¯t know how to express my tender affection for her. I was willing to make promises to her about our future. However, no matter what we said, it didn¡¯t seem to matter in this situation. She belonged to me, and at the same time, I belonged to her. Everything I had as Lycan King would also be hers in the future. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you exin to me about the incident in the hall?¡± Margaret stopped hugging me and rested her hands lightly on my arms for support. I knew there was no escaping the question. I took Margaret¡¯s hands that were on me and ced them around my waist, gesturing for her to hold on to me. I carried her to the sofa and sat her down. I sat on the other side. Now that we were face-to-face, if she kept clinging to me like she had just done, I really couldn¡¯t guarantee that I would have the willpower to talk to her properly about this. ¡°Angel isn¡¯t my girlfriend. She¡¯s the leader of the assault team I deployed,¡± I exined. ¡°But I didn¡¯t call her over. I don¡¯t know when she got into the team.¡± ¡°So why did she say she¡¯s your girlfriend?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my ex.¡± I sighed. ¡°But we¡¯ve been apart for a long time. Probably for several years. We¡¯ve only been together for a few months. Our personalities aren¡¯tpatible.¡± I looked at the way Margaret was looking at me. I knew she wanted to know more. ¡°Do you really want to hear about what happened between Angel and me?¡± Chapter 48

Chapter 48: The Only One I¡¯d Spent the Rest of My Life With

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] When I heard Donald¡¯s question, I instinctively shook my head and then nodded. I didn¡¯t want to hear about Donald¡¯s past with another woman, but given the current situation with Angel right in front of me, I didn¡¯t want to know nothing about her. I saw Donald gazing at me. He must have seen the uneasiness and nervousness in me. ¡°We¡¯repletely done. I¡¯ll take control of the situation. I won¡¯t give her the chance to do that to you.¡± But that wasn¡¯t what I cared about. I wasn¡¯t saying that I didn¡¯t care about Angel¡¯s hostility towards me, but I wanted to know more about Donald¡¯s attitude towards Angel. ¡°She seems to like you,¡± I said hesitantly. ¡°There are many people who like me, but you¡¯re the only one for me.¡± It felt bittersweet. From the day Donald and I became mates, or even before we became mates, I knew many people liked Donald. I couldn¡¯t help butpare myself to everyone else, wondering if I was really worthy of Donald. But Donald had given me such a promise more than once. He said that he liked me and only me. I didn¡¯t know if this would always be true, but the beauty of this moment was so real. ¡°Will she be staying here?¡± ¡°I think so. Until I deploy new men.¡± I felt uneasy about this, but I didn¡¯t say anything else. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t believe what Donald said to me, and I knew very well how Donald felt about me, but it was still difficult for me to feel at ease with such a beautiful and adoring Lycan warrior around me. ¡°Will you be unhappy about this?¡± Donald asked, grabbing my hand. ¡°I can¡¯t find any reason to be happy.¡± I forced a smile. ¡°But I understand.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be unhappy. I won¡¯t let here within your sight again, and I won¡¯t see her often. Is that okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to keep you from your work. I¡¯ll be fine, Donald.¡± ¡°I will do it.¡± Donald kissed the back of my hand and said, ¡°I have something to ask you too.¡± I looked at Donald and waited for him to speak. ¡°What¡¯s with you and your pack¡¯s Alpha?¡± This question was not unexpected, but talking to Donald about my past with Armstrong still made me feel a little embarrassed. I avoided Donald¡¯s gaze and stared at the coffee table in front of the sofa. ¡°Uh, we¡¯re friends.¡± I felt Donald¡¯s gaze on me and had no choice but to say, ¡°Before he and my sister became mates, he was my boyfriend.¡± ¡°What happened then?¡± Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Donald frown. ¡°Just, uh, like I said, I used to date him, but he found his mate, my sister Elizabeth. So, uh, we broke up, and then I met you.¡± I saw Donald sitting there, obviously thinking about the rtionship. ¡°What about Anthony?¡± he asked. ¡°Anthony? He¡¯s our pack¡¯s Beta.¡± ¡°I see he spends a lot of time with you guys too. Some days, I smell him on you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anything with him. He used to hang out with Elizabeth all the time, but it¡¯s hard to say whether they have a real rtionship. Now¡­ Well, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°That sounds odd.¡± I couldn¡¯t answer Donald. The rtionship did sound a little messy, but I wasn¡¯t the one who caused all this. Donald waved at me, and I obediently sat on him. He touched me from top to bottom, not with much desire, but more like he wasforting me. ¡°Armstrong always looks at you strangely. Does he still have¡­ feelings for you?¡± This brought up another embarrassing topic. Armstrong was indeed a bastard for what he had done to me, but he was also the Alpha of our pack and the mate of my sister. I couldn¡¯t say that about him in front of Donald. It made me feel dishonorable. ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What about you? Do you still have feelings for him?¡± ¡°I was once very sad because of him,¡± I said honestly. I looked Donald in the eye. ¡°But now that I have you, everything he did to me was in the past. I no longer care about what happened before. You¡¯re the only person I want to spend the rest of my life with now.¡± ¡°So things will be fine between us, right?¡± Donald¡¯s eyes were looking deeply into mine. I found it difficult to resist his gaze. I gently hooked my fingers around his and replied. ¡®Yes, we¡¯ll be fine.¡¯ We kissed again naturally. We kissed so many times that night. I felt that my lips were a little red and swollen, but my body still felt that it was not enough. We removed the obstacles of the past and knew deep down that we only had each other in our hearts. This feeling of having each otherpletely was wonderful, evenparable to the ultimate climax. Chapter 49

Chapter 49: White and Soft Interior _ 1

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] When I gently ced Margaret on the bed again, I felt her entire body open up to me. She was like a beautifully shaped shell that slowly stretched out to me, giving me her white and soft insides. My heart was tearing back and forth between the urge to crazily possess her and the emotions of infinite pity for her, but they all led to the same thing. I lifted her top and pulled her loose sports shorts with my other hand. With a gentle tug, everything about her would appear in front of me without any concealment. I thought of the wonderful experiencest night. She was letting me do what I wanted in bed and enduring my impact. I suddenly changed my mind and let go of the hand at her waist. I reached straight for her lower body through her shorts and pressed against her soft spot. Even through the twoyers of fabric, I could feel my fingers getting a little wet from the insertion. She was alreadypletely aroused. I followed her thigh, pushed aside the bit of fabric, and probed directly with my fingers. The slippery liquid stained my hand. One, two. I tried to probe with more fingers, and she epted them all. I rotated my fingers, bending and straightening them inside, watching Margaret¡¯s reaction. Her head was tilted back, her eyes closed. I saw her lips trying to close. I knew she was shy. ¡°You like that, don¡¯t you?¡± I was wickedly exploring the inside of her with my fingers repeatedly, squeezing any sensitive points she might have. Margaret opened her eyes. Her amber eyes revealed a hint of confusion mixed with lust, like a child innocently pursuing pleasure. She was simply charming. I felt my head explode. I could barely control my burgeoning desire. But I wanted more. I wanted to see more of her reaction because of me. Her body, her eyes, her moans. They should all belong to me alone. I stuck my fingers out of her shorts and waved them in front of her eyes. They still had the sticky goo from her body. They looked particrly erotic. ¡°Look at the water flowing out of you.¡± I rubbed my fingers together. There was a faint sound of fluid, but I knew that we both heard it. I saw Margaret¡¯s face turn even redder. I put my fingers in her mouth. She tilted her head, trying to struggle but to no avail. I held her down with my hand. She was my prey at this moment. My prey had never been able to escape from me. I swept my fingers into her mouth. My lower body was already pressed against the entrance below her. ¡°Do you want it?¡± I nudged her again with my lower body. Margaret¡¯s voice, muffled by my fingers, could only purr. ¡°Scream if you want me.¡± ¡°Woo¡­ Don¡­ Woo.¡± Margaret looked at me pleadingly, as if using me of being deliberately difficult. I was about to lose it too, but I wanted more. I wanted Margaret to show more loveliness. I wanted her to please me in more ways than one, to try to have me. I moved my fingers from her mouth and pressed them against her chest, venting the desire I had to suppress repeatedly. ¡°Donald, woo, please, give it to me.¡± Margaret pleaded with me. ¡°You¡¯re begging me for what?¡± I looked her in the eye and ran my hand over my lower body. I moved my body away from hers and pressed her for an answer. ¡°Please¡­¡± Margaret was too embarrassed to speak. She must not understand why I had be so evil today. Actually, I was not sure either. It might be because we had finally unraveled our past. It might be because our hearts had never been so close. It might be because there was no reason. I just wanted to do this and treat her this way. And I did. I felt like my groin was about to explode. I didn¡¯t have the patience to wait for Margaret to give me the answer I wanted. ¡°You want it, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked, breathing hard. Margaret nodded furiously. Her eyes were mesmerized as she looked at my thing. I felt an inexplicable surge of pride. My mate liked it. This low-level genital worship inevitably brought about physical pleasure. I shoved it straight into Margaret¡¯s mouth. Her mouth was so small that I was only halfway in before it was stuffed full. She grabbed the base of my organ with her hand, trying to prevent me from pushing further in. I looked down at her. She was indeed sucking very hard. Tears were even forced out of her eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t eat anymore?¡± I touched her head with my hand, as if I was touching a small animal. She looked at me helplessly. I didn¡¯t force myself anymore and stayed in that position inside her mouth. Even if it was only halfway in, my front end would still touch her throat. Her reflexive retraction was like giving me a massage. That was the most sensitive part of the entire object. She adjusted her breathing rhythm ording to my movements. When I probed in, her throat would open because of her breathing, and her subconscious reaction would wrap around me tightly in an instant. When I pulled it out, it was as if she was asking me to stay. Chapter 50

Chapter 50: Slender Beauty _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Donald¡¯s sex organ was repeatedly inserted into my throat, causing me to retch. This feeling was not physicallyfortable, but when I saw Donald¡¯s intoxicated expression because of my body, I felt a strange sense of satisfaction. He was happy because of me, and I wanted to give him more happiness, because his happiness was my happiness. I gripped the base of his sex organ with both hands and tried to find a morefortable position. I knew how big Donald¡¯s thing was. Last night, he was entering and exiting my body. But I had never observed it so close. My nose was pressed against it, and Donald¡¯s breath filled my breath. I couldn¡¯t even hold it with one hand, and it took two hands to wrap around it. Such a thick weapon could actually reach into my body. I trembled at the thought, but I was also boiling with excitement. I knew that my lower body must be a mess. I only hoped that Donald would end his torture of me ande into my body quickly. I needed him to satisfy me. Donald finally took the thing out of my mouth. I took deep breaths. There were a few times when he tried to insert it and I thought I was going to suffocate. His thing was too big and full. I couldn¡¯t find any room to breathe. I looked at him from the bottom up. He was still handsome. His facial features were extremely beautiful. Only his eyes were staring at me like a beast. His sex organ was hanging down the side of my face. After all that time, it was still standing there stiffly. There was no sign of ejaction. Donald¡¯s thing was the same as his people¡ªtall and slender. It was beautifully shaped. I pressed my face against it in a daze. It was still covered in saliva from my mouth and the liquid secreted from my lower end. It was sticky. ¡°Donald¡­¡± I murmured. I wanted him to enter my body and take mepletely. I knew he wanted it too. But what I didn¡¯t know was what he was waiting for. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Say what?¡± I looked at Donald. He had been teasing me with lust and refused to give it to me. What did he want to hear from me? Donald poked my face with the sex machine and said fiercely, ¡°Say that you want it. Say that you want me to do you.¡± ¡°I¡­ I want¡­¡± I still couldn¡¯t say it. Donald wanted to hear me moan at him like a slut. I wanted him, but I had never said anything like that. I was forced to blush. I wanted to open my mouth several times, but I couldn¡¯t. I could only look at him pleadingly. ¡°Say it, baby.¡± Donald leaned close to my face. I saw his affectionate eyes. His lower body was now pressed against my entrance again. ¡°I want you too. I want to fuck you and kill you in bed so that you¡¯ll always be mine. Tell me what you want me to do and we¡¯ll both be happier.¡± Donald¡¯s voice seemed to have cast a spell on me. I followed his words and opened my mouth. ¡°Ah, Donald, do me, please, do me!¡± He finally entered me as I wanted. For a moment, we both let out a satisfied sigh. Donald¡¯s thing was hot and big. It filled my body, and every time he entered or left, my body trembled. I was like a small boat on the sea. Donald¡¯s movements were like endless waves, hitting me wave after wave. There was no end. ¡°Ah, Donald, do me! There¡­ Ah¡­ It¡¯s so good. Ahhh!¡± I kept moaning. ¡°Is it enough? Is this enough?¡± Donald grabbed my waist. I was almost pinned to his body. We were like two conjoined babies, tightly connected by one body part. I tried to look at him during the intense exercise. His shirt had been taken off at some point, revealing his muscr upper body. Because of the repeated undtions of his movements, a thinyer of sweat was on his body. It was also evaporating because of the constant heat. His male hormones seemed to be even stronger now. I tried to lift my body a little to get a better look at him. This was my mate, the most perfect man and the most honorable Lycan King. Together, we had the most perfect sex experience in the world. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, I had to lean closer to him, closer. We had to integrate into each other¡¯s bones and blood. ¡°What for?¡± Donald didn¡¯t break his motion. He just held me down with one hand. He was controlling me, I realized. But for the first time, I didn¡¯t feel bored by this control. It was as if we were supposed to be. We were one. ¡°I want to hold you.¡± I reached out my hands to Donald, but I could only ce them on his arms. ¡°Let me hold you. I want to be closer to you.¡± Donald¡¯s expression changed because of my words. He stopped what he was doing and looked at me with a dark expression. I didn¡¯t know if it was my imagination, but I felt that the thing inside my body had grown bigger. Chapter 51

Chapter 51: Unparalleled Experience _ 1

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] I saw the loving look Margaret gave me. I felt like I was going to lose controlpletely over her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you hold me. Don¡¯t move,¡± I said hoarsely. I put my hands on Margaret¡¯s hips and lifted her straight off the bed. I rolled over so that Margaret was sitting on top of me and pressed her head against my chest. I didn¡¯t leave her body the entire time. I felt her insides contract because of the change in position. It sucked at me like a greedy little mouth. It was awesome. ¡°Now, you can hold me.¡± I ced my hand on the back of her head and stroked her soft hair. My lower body kept moving upward. This position allowed me to enter deeper. Her full buttocks were surrounded by the root of my organ, and her smooth skin was warm. Every thrust of my body brought her high or low moans. I could feel her delicious breath on my chest. I wantonly kneaded the two pieces of buttocks under my hands, pulling them apart or pushing them together. If I looked down, I could see the different reactions on Margaret¡¯s face. I could not think of anything in the world that would make me happier at this moment. ¡°Do you like it? Do you like it like this?¡± ¡°Ah~ I like.¡± ¡°Like who?¡± ¡°Like you, Donald. Ah, Donald.¡± I stabbed upwards even more fiercely. Margaret¡¯s body was wet and slippery inside. She was also constantly secreting fluid because of her emotions. Our entire intercourse areas were wet from all kinds of fluids. It was as if she was born to amodate me. When I entered, there was no obstruction. When I left, she would ask me to stay. Every time I thought I¡¯d reached the end of her body, there was more honey in there for me to unearth the next time. She was like a treasure that would never dry up. I tilted my head, wanting to kiss Margaret. She propped herself up a little, and I kissed her lips. She was as delicate as a blooming rose, and I didn¡¯t even dare to use too much strength, afraid that I would shatter her. Her body kept trembling because of our movements, and her lips kept rubbing against mine. I pressed her head down and focused on kissing her. We looked at each other, love swirling in our eyes. My fingers reached down to touch the part of her that I¡¯d made love to. It was soft and smooth. I couldn¡¯t help circling and lingering there. Margaret struggled slightly, and I pressed her down hard. ¡°Why are you moving? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± I felt her sucking harder inside and asked deliberately. ¡°I¡­ Ah, it tickles.¡± ¡°Tickles? Where?¡± My fingers pushed restlessly at the mating area. ¡°In here?¡± ¡®Ah, don¡¯t, don¡¯t do that, Donald.¡¯ Margaret looked scared. She looked really scared that I was going to put my fingers in it again. Although I felt that there was still room for negotiation, I gave up. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± I said, kissing her face. ¡°I¡¯ll help you in other ways. You¡¯ll like it, okay?¡± I saw the nk look on Margaret¡¯s face. I put my hands on her hips, lifted them a little, and coaxed, ¡°Here, rx.¡± I felt Margaret obediently rx her grip and I released the hands that held her. I only rested them weakly on either side of her. ¡°Ah!¡± Margaret screamed and moaned. I felt her body pressed tightly against my abdomen from gravity. I went in deeper and felt better than before. I sat up with Margaret in my arms. It was easier for me to move. I kept lifting her and putting her down. Every time was an iparable experience. I heard her moans getting higher and her inside getting tighter. I kept speeding up my movements and kissed her face and her lips like a lunatic. I felt a tightening inside her and a warmth surged out. I pressed myself against the depths of her body and ejacted. Both of us were panting from the orgasm. This was too damn satisfying. I stroked Margaret¡¯s sweat-soaked hair lovingly and couldn¡¯t help kissing her. ¡®You were wonderful, darling. You were wonderful.¡¯ Margarety back on her pillows. She looked at me sideways and smiled at me. Iy on my side beside her and couldn¡¯t help but trace her body with my fingers to the ce where I had juste in and out. Even though I hade so intensely just now, her area was still so smooth and soft and tight. It could clearly receive something so big, but now I could feel the extremely tight feeling even when I probed with just one finger. ¡°Do it again?¡± I pressed my forehead against hers. She pursed her lips and looked at me without answering. But I felt it getting wet and slippery under my fingers again. I knew it wasn¡¯t rejection. I could feel my guy starting to stir again. Chapter 52

Chapter 52: The Mighty Lycan King (1)

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I could never refuse Donald. It was like lightning striking the ground between mates. Just a small spark could ignite all the passion between us. We hugged each other in bed. Such a time, ce, and atmosphere shouldn¡¯t have been interrupted by anything, but there was always something that dampened the mood. ¡°Knock, knock, knock.¡± There were hurried knocks on the door. ¡°Your Majesty, something has happened,¡± Elliot said from outside the door. ¡°What is it? If it¡¯s unimportant, we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow,¡± Donald replied angrily, but our kiss was interrupted. I let go of Donald and calmed my breathing. From the moment I heard Elliot¡¯s voice, I knew that it was impossible for us to continue. Elliot wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t know his limits. He knew that I was here. He wouldn¡¯t have bothered Donald on a night like this if it wasn¡¯t important. ¡°The Alpha and Luna of the Silver Moon Tribe have discovered a new attack in the forest.¡± ¡°What?!¡± I eximed. ¡°Elizabeth!¡± Donald nced at me, sat up, and said loudly, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± I was already putting on my clothes. I didn¡¯t dare to imagine the terrifying consequences. Elizabeth didn¡¯t know how to fight at all. Once something happened, she couldn¡¯t protect herself at all. When Donald and I were in bed, Elizabeth was in danger. How could I be such a sister! I felt a surge of guilt and endless worry. Armstrong and Elizabeth were together. Elizabeth should be fine. No matter what, Armstrong would protect her. They were Alpha and Luna of the pack. Nothing must happen to them! ¡°What are you doing?¡± Donald asked me with a frown. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Elizabeth was attacked. Let¡¯s hurry over.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you go to the forest at night.¡± ¡°What?!¡± I looked at Donald in disbelief. At this time, he was still carrying out that damn overprotective order? ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go into the forest and see what happens. I¡¯ll bring your sister back to you.¡± ¡°No!¡± I cried. ¡°She¡¯s my sister. I have toe with you.¡± ¡°There will be danger in the forest. You are safest here.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it safe enough for me to be by your side?¡± The two of us were already dressed and standing at the door, but we were still arguing over such a small matter of me going or not going. I was irritated by this. We shouldn¡¯t be standing here. We should be rushing to the forest as quickly as possible. ¡°Your Majesty, Lycan King, there¡¯s a message from Alpha Armstrong. He says there¡¯s something new and he wants you to go over as soon as possible,¡± Elliot said from outside the door. ¡°Let me go, Donald. I can¡¯t be at ease staying here,¡± I said anxiously. Donald¡¯s eyes met mine, and I saw the light ofpromise in them. ¡°You have to promise me that you¡¯ll follow me closely when we enter the forest. You¡¯re not allowed to leave my side.¡± ¡°I promise not to leave you.¡± Finally, I saw Donald nod. He turned and opened the door. At the door was Elliot with a serious expression. ¡°Your Majesty, Lycan King, the message over there says¡ª¡± As they spoke, they were walking down the stairs in big strides. I hurriedly jogged after them. ¡°We¡¯ll talk when we get there. Let¡¯s hurry,¡± Donald said. ¡°Yes.¡± Elliot finally saw me following behind and said in surprise, ¡°This¡­ Is Miss Margareting along?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Donald turned to look at me and said calmly, ¡°Follow meter. If you¡¯re afraid, you can hug my neck.¡± For a moment, I didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about. The next moment, I saw Donald and Elliot transform at the same time. Two majestic wolves appeared in front of me. They were both more than three meters long. One of them had brownish-ck fur and snow-white limbs. The other had silver fur. He was taller and more dignified than the other. ¡®Come up.¡¯ I heard Donald speak to me on Mindlink. I tentatively stepped in front of the silver-gray wolf and touched his head. He shook his neck in frustration and opened his mouth to grab my shirt, throwing me straight onto his back. He did it so gently that it didn¡¯t hurt. Riding on Donald¡¯s wolf, I saw the curious eyes of Elliot¡¯s wolf. Wolf did not like his head to be patted. Donald exined it to me. I had never ridden Wolf. Wolf had never been ridden either. ¡°Actually, I can transform and follow you.¡± I replied in embarrassment. It would be too eye-catching to let Donald carry me there. You won¡¯t be able to keep up. Hold on tight. All I heard was a long howl. Then Donald, or rather Wolf, ran like the wind with me on his back. I instinctively wrapped my arms around Wolf¡¯s neck. The scenery flew past me. The biting wind cut my face like a knife. I had to bury my face in Wolf¡¯s thick fur. I understood what Donald meant about me not being able to keep up. The physical attributes of us ordinary werewolves were nothingpared to the royal Lycans. It took us only two or three minutes to reach the forest. Chapter 53

Chapter 53: The Attack That Didn¡¯t Seed

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I felt them slow down and finally stop. I jumped off Wolf and saw the two of them in human form again. ¡°They¡¯re around here somewhere,¡± Elliot said. Donald nodded and took my hand. Elliot confirmed the coordinates and led the way in one direction. Soon we saw a group of people gathered in front of us. I saw Armstrong and Elizabeth in the crowd. I was about to run over when I felt Donald¡¯s hand holding mine tightly. I turned to look at him. He gave me a warning look. I had no choice but to give up. I looked up and down at Elizabeth. She looked fine. Oh, thank the Moon Goddess! I realized on this night that there was no need for any of my previous disputes with Elizabeth to exist. In the face of life and death, everything else was trivial. Donald and I, and Elizabeth and Armstrong might be the best arrangement. Thest of my ill feelings about our past dissipated. ¡°What happened?¡± Donald asked. Only then did I see something on the ground through a gap in the crowd. The shape hinted at something. Oh my God, it was a corpse! Another attack had happened. It happened for two days in a row. Someone must be targeting our pack. I shuddered. I wanted to poke my head forward to take a better look, but Donald was in front of me, blocking my vision. I could only hear Armstrong¡¯s voice. ¡°Luna and I found him in the forest, but he isn¡¯t from our patrol squad.¡± ¡°Is he one of ours?¡± Donald asked. ¡°They¡¯re not from our assault team,¡± a female voice said. ¡°But the people on patrol tonight were also attacked. However, the other party didn¡¯t seed. Just now, my subordinates reported that they lost the attacker after chasing them to this area.¡± I saw Donald frown. I recognized the voice. It was Angel. I squeezed my way forward to see the situation clearly. This time, Donald didn¡¯t stop me. I finally stood beside him. There were probably three groups of people in front of him. Armstrong and Elizabeth stood on one side, along with Anthony and some people from the pack¡¯s patrol. Angel was standing on the other side with the assault team. It was obvious that they were the imperial Lycans. Their general build was slightlyrger than Armstrong¡¯s team. Behind them was the corpse, and a few people were squatting around, doing something. Donald brought Elliot and me out to the front from the other side. I was standing close to Elizabeth. I saw that she didn¡¯t dare to let go of Armstrong¡¯s hand, but I wanted to retreat and stay away from the corpse. I tugged at Donald¡¯s hand and pointed in Elizabeth¡¯s direction, gesturing for him to let go of me. Donald nced at me out of the corner of his eye but didn¡¯t move. ¡°I¡¯ll go over there to check on Elizabeth. It¡¯s only a few steps away.¡± I softened my voice. ¡°You promise?¡± ¡°I promise.¡± Armstrong heard us talking. He looked at Donald and me in surprise and said, ¡°Anthony will be here to protect them, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Alpha,¡± Anthony replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on over there, Lycan King,¡± Armstrong said. Donald finally let go of my hand. There was still a reluctant look on his face. I smiled at him and stood on tiptoes to hug him. I saw Angel¡¯s ambiguous gaze on the other side and impulsively kissed Donald¡¯s face again. I saw the expression on Donald¡¯s face soften and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Go.¡± [Donald¡¯s Perspective] Although Margaret was only a few meters away, I still felt uneasy without her by my side. I began to regret bringing her into the forest, but we had just gotten out of bed then. Something must have hindered my rationality. She should have stayed in a safe ce forever. Now that the Silver Moon Tribe wasn¡¯t even safe, maybe I shouldn¡¯t have followed her wishes and brought her straight back to my house instead. ¡°Donald, what do you think is going on?¡± It was Angel¡¯s voice. I looked at her with a straight face. Of all the people here, there was only one person I allowed to call me by my first name, and that was Margaret. But Angel was the only one who dared to call me by my first name. She was always over-confident that she was different from everyone else. I ignored her and turned my attention to the man squatting on the ground. A green light that appeared between his palms was slowly scanning the man lying on the ground, from his head to his feet. ¡°How¡¯s his condition?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. At the moment, there are no fatal injuries on his body. There are only a few slight scratches from the trees. The deepest wounds are those on his legs, but they couldn¡¯t have knocked him out.¡± Chapter 54

Chapter 54: Unknown Unconscious Person

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] I followed his finger and looked over. There were indeed two deep wounds on his leg, as if it had been cut by a sharp weapon. His flesh was turned over, but the bleeding had stopped. Werewolves had very strong self-healing abilities. Not to mention the royal Lycans, even ordinary werewolves would recover from such injuries in two or three days. They wouldn¡¯t even leave any scars. ¡°Unconscious?¡± I realized he had said ¡°knocked out¡±. ¡°You mean he¡¯s not dead?¡± Elliot interjected. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure.¡± The crouching man straightened up. His name was Benjamin, and he was the only therapist in our assault team. He did not have the same powerfulbat ability as the others, but he had a very special healing ability. The green energy between his palms could not only heal ordinary external injuries, but it could also detect where the body was injured and heal it. Benjamin was also proficient in pharmacology. He was the medical security of the entire assault team. ¡°I checked his body from the inside out twice. Other than the external injuries, I didn¡¯t find anything abnormal. His body isn¡¯t very strong, but his breathing and pulse are normal. Therefore, my judgment is that he¡¯s not dead, only unconscious. Moreover, his internal organs are failing. I suspect that he¡¯s exhausted.¡± This judgment was unexpected for all of us. I turned back to Armstrong and asked, ¡°Are you sure this isn¡¯t someone from your patrol squad?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Armstrong said in a low voice. ¡°Elizabeth and I were the first to get here. We came when we heard an unusual noise. He was lying here when I first saw him. I was careful not to get too close and just observed from a distance. I didn¡¯t approach him until I called Anthony over. Anthony knows everyone on the patrol. He confirmed that he wasn¡¯t an insider.¡± ¡°Could it be a resident of the pack who stumbled in?¡± Elliot asked. Armstrong shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve given strict orders not to enter the forest. I¡¯ve also ced guards at the entrance. It¡¯s a distance from here to the Pack House where the residents live. It¡¯s difficult for ordinary people to get here. And so far, no one has reported anyone missing from their house. I think it¡¯s unlikely that he¡¯s a pack resident. In fact, I¡¯ve just sent someone to ask around in the name of household registration. I don¡¯t want to cause panic in the pack for no reason, but so far, there¡¯s no news,¡± Armstrong added. I looked at Armstrong with approval. He had done his duty as an Alpha very well. If we excluded the people from the Silver Moon Tribe, then¡­ I had to turn my gaze to Angel and say, ¡°Did you just say that the assault team was attacked and that your team chased the attacker all the way here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What kind of attack was it?¡± ¡°I only came here because I got the news. I¡¯m not on duty today.¡± Angel nced at me and made room. ¡°This is Karl.¡± ¡°I saw a silver sh. The other party moved very quickly. I didn¡¯t see where he came from and immediately made a defensive move. The other party retreated quickly after failing to hit me. I followed his aura and chased after him, but he seemed to have something on him that blocked the smell. I didn¡¯t chase him very smoothly. It was off and on until I lost track of his scent,¡± Karl said. ¡°And?¡± Elliot asked. ¡°I sent a message to themander before I tracked him,¡± Karl said. ¡°Then themander told me to wait for her where we lost him.¡± ¡°I exchanged Mindlinks with Alpha earlier. He informed me as soon as he found this person. I was almost in the forest by then. I felt that something was wrong and was worried that someone needed to be treated, so I notified Benjamin toe over,¡± Angel continued. The sequence of the day¡¯s events was clear. The only thing that was unclear was who this unconscious person was. If he wasn¡¯t from the Silver Moon Tribe and wasn¡¯t one of us, then this person¡¯s identity was very suspicious. ¡°Did you check him out?¡± Elliot said. ¡°I checked him out myself. He doesn¡¯t have anything on him,¡± Angel replied. ¡°Karl also confirmed that this person doesn¡¯t have the aura of an attacker.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t rule out the possibility that he¡¯s the attacker,¡± I said. ¡°Right now, he¡¯s the only suspicious person. For all we know, he could be the key to unlocking the mystery of these attacks.¡± ¡°So what do we do with him now?¡± Elliot asked. ¡°Take him back first.¡± I nced at the person on the ground and ordered them, one by one, ¡°Elliot, take Margaret and the others back. You have to keep them safe.¡± I felt the assessing gaze from Angel and continued without changing my expression, ¡°Angel, take your men back and reorganize the patrol. Be prepared for simr attacks. If it happens again, I hope you can apprehend the attackers.¡± Finally, I turned to look at Armstrong. ¡°Alpha, I think we need to discuss the current situation again.¡± Chapter 55

Chapter 55: Annoying Words

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I put my arm around Elizabeth and kept stroking her back. I could feel she was still trembling. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± She was still wearing the outfit¡ªthe short pink skirt and a white off-the-shoulder top. But she didn¡¯t look as calm as she did when we met earlier. Her wide eyes, fluttering eyshes, and pale face showed that she was shaken. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened to you two?¡± After seeing that Elizabeth was fine, I wanted to know what had happened. Donald and the others were whispering to each other. But I knew that Donald wouldn¡¯t be willing to tell me when we went back. He always wanted to iste all dangerous things from me. He wanted nothing more than to find a stic cover and lock me up seamlessly. This possessiveness always made me painful and somewhat sweet. I didn¡¯t want to ept his protection, but I was powerless to resist. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Elizabeth murmured. ¡°I thought that wasn¡¯t true. I didn¡¯t think there would be an attack. I shouldn¡¯t havee to the forest. I shouldn¡¯t havee here.¡± I had to keep stroking her blond hair, knowing she couldn¡¯t say much more. It wasn¡¯t the first day I¡¯d met Elizabeth. We¡¯d shared a womb. I knew Elizabeth¡¯s character well. She¡¯d always lived in a world of her own imagination. She¡¯d never cared about the people and things around her, only everything rted to herself. However, there were still many people who loved her and were willing to work for her in her world. She felt entitled to all of this. But reality was cruel. Tonight had undoubtedly shattered the world of her imagination. There were beautiful dresses, jealousies, and possibly an eyesore, Selina. But there was definitely no blood or assassination. Her fairy world did not have such a bloody existence. My shoulder was a little sore from holding Elizabeth like this. She hung most of her body on me, but she was a few centimeters taller than me. I really couldn¡¯t hold on. When Anthony saw me like this, he took Elizabeth very smoothly. I rubbed my shoulder and mouthed thank you to him. I looked inquiringly at Anthony, wondering if he knew more. Anthony shook his head. ¡°I only came here because I received an order from the Alpha. I didn¡¯te much earlier than you. All I could confirm was that he wasn¡¯t one of us.¡± I sighed and sat down on a rock. I realized that my body was aching. For the entire night, from parting on bad terms with Donald to walking in the forest with Armstrong, to crazily lingering in bed with Donald, and then running into the forestte at night, he felt extremely tired both physically and psychologically. Fortunately, Elizabeth was fine, so it was worth it to run out sote. I yawned unconsciously. The cool night wind blew over me, and I couldn¡¯t help but button my jacket tightly. Donald had buttoned this jacket for me before he left. I missed the scene of us being infatuated with each other in bed an hour ago. The warm bed and the warm Donald. I recalled riding Donald¡¯s wolf when I came over. His long, thick wolf fur shone with a beautiful silver luster. It was blown by the wind and hugged me tightly, bringing me warmth. I turned my gaze to their small circle of people discussing things. I couldn¡¯t help but fix my gaze on Angel. This woman really made me ufortable. Even though Donald said that there was nothing between them, I still felt that her existence was an eyesore. I thought that this might be jealousy, unreasonable jealousy. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful,¡± Elizabeth said, leaning closer, looking as if she had recovered a little. I nced at Anthony. I really didn¡¯t know what special magic he had. With Elizabeth by his side, all kinds of emotions could change for the better quickly. ¡°Do you know her?¡± Elizabeth asked. ¡°I guess,¡± I said vaguely. ¡°Isn¡¯t she too close to the Lycan king?¡± Elizabeth asked with a frown. She was always frighteningly perceptive when it came to such things. ¡°She¡¯s a royal Lycan. She¡¯s the head of Donald¡¯s Lycan assault team,¡± I exined. I didn¡¯t like Elizabeth interfering in my business with Donald. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t worry about that? That¡¯s the Lycan King we¡¯re talking about. I bet she¡¯s trying to climb into bed with him. You¡¯repletely upetitivepared to her.¡± Elizabeth studied my outfit and said, ¡°You should at least dress up more.¡± I bristled at her words. Most of the time, I couldn¡¯t tell if Elizabeth meant me any harm when she spoke. There was no denying that her words were often the truth, but they always made me feel as if I had swallowed a nail. Moreover, she never spoke to others like this, at least not to Anthony and Armstrong. Chapter 56

Chapter 56: Embarrassment of Public usation

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± I retorted. ¡°I¡¯m concerned about you.¡± Elizabeth stood up and looked down at me. ¡°You should be guarding your own gate, not waiting for someone to pry it open.¡± I had to say that after Elizabeth returned to her normal state, it was even more of a headache. I waved my hand, not wanting to continue this conversation with her. Elizabeth snorted and stood up to walk over to Anthony¡¯s side again. I saw the people on Donald¡¯s side disperse a little and Elliot walked in our direction. I guessed they were done talking. I stood up and dusted myself off, expecting Elliot to tell me something about what had happened. ¡°His Majesty asked me to send you back first,¡± Elliot said. I felt a little disappointed by this and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t heing back with us?¡± ¡°His Majesty has business to attend to,¡± Elliot replied. Elizabeth heard themotion on our side. She leaned over and said, ¡°Are we going back?¡± ¡°Yes. Alpha also said to go back with you.¡± Elizabeth didn¡¯t look concerned about whether or not Armstrong was going back. She looked very happy. ¡°Finally. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± I looked at Elliot and said, ¡°Let me talk to Donald before you leave, okay?¡± Elliot hesitated, then nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you there.¡± I followed Elliot and quickly walked a few short meters. Actually, I didn¡¯t know what I wanted to say to Donald. For a moment, I felt that I shouldn¡¯t leave like this. I wanted to at least say something to him. As I approached Donald, I finally got a good look at the man lying on the ground tonight. Anthony said that he wasn¡¯t from our pack, but he didn¡¯t look like a royal Lycan either. He wasn¡¯t as tall as the people Donald had brought. Donald was directing someone to lift him up. There were no obvious injuries on his body, and there was no blood. I noticed that his face was faintly pale, and because he had been lifted, his clothes had slipped off. There were a few needle marks on his exposed forearm, but they were quickly covered as he was being moved. I was about to take a closer look when Donald saw me. I was about to speak when he red at Elliot with a very displeased expression and said, ¡°I told you to bring her back. Why did you bring her here?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± I was about to say something when Donald interrupted me. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to speak. What about what you promised me? You have to listen to my arrangements when youe out. Who allowed you to take matters into your own hands?¡± Donald was standing beside Armstrong and Angel. I felt extremely embarrassed to be criticized by him in public. I just wanted toe over and see him. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I¡¯d also kept my promise to him and was paying attention to my own safety. I didn¡¯t go anywhere just now. What right did Donald have to say that about me? What did he think I was? ¡°I just want to see how you are doing.¡± I forced myself to finish the sentence. I didn¡¯t want to appear undignified in front of others. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go back with Elliot now. Immediately,¡± Donald ordered angrily. I felt choked up. I stared at Donald. His gray-green eyes were not as warm as before, butpletely cold, like an emotionless emperor. As long as I disobeyed him, I could only endure his anger. ¡°Elliot, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Elliot replied respectfully. He turned to me and said, ¡°Miss Margaret, let¡¯s go.¡± I turned my head and tried to hold back the tears that were about to fall. I had suffered a lot since I was young, but I didn¡¯t cry often. Most of the time, I endured the pain myself. But ever since I got together with Donald, I felt that I had be softer and even more fragile. If Donald had given me something that I didn¡¯t care about in the past, I would feel twice as aggrieved and sad now. I wouldn¡¯t even be able to control my tears. I didn¡¯t want to be weak. I preferred to believe it was the power of love, because at the same time, it made me stronger when faced with other things. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone in this world whose every move would affect my emotions so much, except for Donald. I headed in the other direction without looking back. I wasn¡¯t being spiteful. I just felt that I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, but I didn¡¯t want anyone to see my tears. I needed to be alone to calm down, even if it was just for a minute or two. Chapter 57

Chapter 57: Untrappable Prey

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] ¡°What are you doing?¡± There was a sudden p of thunder in my ear. I wiped the corners of my eyes in embarrassment. Why did it always have to be like this, facing my lover in such a sorry state? It was obvious that if I was given another 10 seconds, I could have controlled my emotions and pretend that nothing had happened. Then I would calmly follow Elliot back. But Donald had already grabbed my hand. I tried to struggle, but Donald flipped his hand and pressed me against a tree. I had no choice but to meet his gaze. At first, I saw the anger spewing out of Donald¡¯s eyes. Perhaps there was also worry. Then, surprise shed in his eyes, and the pressure on me weakened. I thought he must have seen my red eyes. I really didn¡¯t want to look so weak in front of him, but this wasn¡¯t something I could control. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Donald asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± I replied gloomily. ¡°Margaret, I don¡¯t like it when you don¡¯t tell me something.¡± I saw his handsome brows furrow. ¡°I don¡¯t like it either,¡± I replied. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you don¡¯t tell me something either.¡± I used my hands to grip the tree trunk behind me. I always wanted to grab something when I was nervous. ¡°I¡¯m protecting you.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I knew that we didn¡¯t make sense to each other on this point. I made a low sound in agreement. ¡°What time is it? You¡¯re still running around alone.¡± Donald used his hand to push away a strand of hair in front of my eyes and tucked it behind my ear. His actions were very gentle. I didn¡¯t know why, but my tears wanted to fall again. Perhaps people were like this. They could not give in to any power, but it was easy to give in because of a little gentleness. In the small world that I shared with Donald, I felt once again that our hearts were close together. ¡°I don¡¯t like you talking to me like that,¡± I muttered. Donald¡¯s fingers touched my lips. He wanted me to shut up. He was trying to control me again. I tilted my head and opened my mouth to bite his finger. He didn¡¯t dodge. He just stared at me steadily. I exerted a little force and sucked his finger with my sharp canine teeth like a small animal. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this when we get back. Now, go back with Elliot.¡± I nodded and looked at him from the bottom up. I heard his breathing bing a little rapid. I deliberately circled his fingers in my mouth with my tongue. I wanted to tempt him. In front of Angel, I liked to see him lose control over me. I felt like a hunter at this moment, waiting for the most handsome, gorgeous, and impossible prey in the world to take the bait. I deliberately raised my neck and showed my vulnerable throat to Donald. It was a gesture of submission. Now, I was both Donald¡¯s prey and the hunter. There was no difference between capture and being captured. Unsurprisingly, I saw Donald leaning close to me. His hands were around my neck, giving me a slight feeling of suffocation. I had to tilt my head back again to keep breathing. His fingers were already out of my mouth, and he drew a lewd line of water across his lips. In the next moment, his lips were on mine. He always tasted so good. I wrapped my arms around his neck and hooked one leg around Donald¡¯s waist. Here, in this forest where danger could happen at any moment, in this second, I let Donald briefly forget his identity and responsibility as a Lycan king and do ridiculous things with me. This little madness excited me. He was mine. No matter who came here, no matter where, Donald was mine. No one could take him away. The kiss didn¡¯tst long, but it satisfied me. My heart, which had been constantly worried about him, was filled with this kiss. Perhaps this was why I hade to him. When Donald and I separated, his eyes were as calm as ever. Our clothes were not ruffled at all. He took my hand and walked around the big tree to hide. Angel, Elliot, and a bunch of royal Lycans I didn¡¯t know were still waiting there. I looked at them calmly and met Angel¡¯s scrutinizing gaze without avoiding it. I smiled at her. I saw surprise on her face and then she immediately gave me a beautiful smile as well. It was the same smile she had given me when we first met. It was the superior smile of someone who belonged to the elite. She was trying to tell me that she had never seen me as her opponent. But she had already lost such a provocation because Donald was mine. What she didn¡¯t know was that she couldn¡¯t be my match now. The only people who could stop me from being with Donald were ourselves, but we had already decided that we appreciated each other, so such a thing would never happen. Chapter 58

Chapter 58: Glimpsed Feelings _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] On the way back, because Elizabeth was unwilling to transform into a wolf, we had to walk. This was much slower than when we came. Elizabeth was unfamiliar with Elliot and was reserved and aloof. However, she could not hold herself back. Soon she walked to the front with Anthony. The two of them were chatting about something. Elliot and I, who were left behind, were a little silent. Thinking back to what happened with Donald in the forest just now, I felt a little shy. On impulse, I felt stimted by Angel beside me. I did it without thinking. Now that I thought about it, I was very much like the kind of werewolf who couldn¡¯t live without her mate. She had to ask for a kiss at the first sign of separation. Damn, I didn¡¯t want to give people the impression that I was clingy. I wondered if Elliot had seen it, and if he had, how much he had seen. I looked down at the road and wondered if I should start a conversation. The silence was too awkward. ¡°Did Miss Margaret want to ask about Angel?¡± I didn¡¯t expect Elliot to speak first. And he was talking about Angel. I turned my gaze to him and hesitated. Although I had no intention of asking Elliot about Donald¡¯s past, Donald had not told me much about Angel. I believed in our rtionship, but if I could know more, should I reject this opportunity? Elliot misunderstood my pause and exined with a smile, ¡°His Majesty doesn¡¯t want this to bother you unduly. His Majesty won¡¯t be angry if I can do something for both of you.¡± Although this was not my concern, since Elliot had said so, I simply nodded and let him continue. ¡°Angel is also my cousin,¡± Elliot said. ¡°She has always beenpetitive and talented since she was a child. Even among the royal Lycans, she is a very good warrior.¡± I can already tell that from the surface,?I thought. ¡°Our family and His Majesty¡¯s royal family have always been on good terms. We can trace our rtionship back several generations. I grew up with His Majesty, and Angel often followed us. It¡¯s also because of this that we¡¯re more familiar with each other. Angel isn¡¯t too restrained by royal etiquette, so she treats His Majesty more casually.¡± She had a good family background, outstanding abilities, and amazing looks. I looked at Elliot with aplicated expression. Was he trying tofort me and make me less troubled, or was he trying to make me give up? This was all because Angel was stronger than me. Elliot interpreted my look perfectly this time. He smiled at me awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to say that Angel is outstanding in many ways. It¡¯s just that Angel grew up in such an environment. She¡¯s used to being the best in everything. She will always pursue the best in everything¡ªfrom her clothes, food, amodation, and achievements to her partner. And because she rarely experiences loss, she tends to be more persistent in what she pursues.¡± ¡°That¡¯s simr to Elizabeth.¡± I turned my gaze to Anthony and Elizabeth. ¡°My sister is the same. We can¡¯tpare to the royal family here, but she always gets the best.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t have to care too much about Angel and His Majesty. She¡¯s just used to plundering. She¡¯s not bad by nature. When she meets her mate, she¡¯ll understand. And I can tell that His Majesty¡¯s feelings for you are sincere,¡± Elliot said softly. I looked at Elliot and suddenly felt like I was meeting this man for the first time. ¡°So, after all this talk, are you still speaking for Angel?¡± Dimly, I thought I glimpsed a little of Elliot¡¯s feelings. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be troubled by this. If you are troubled, His Majesty will be troubled.¡± Elliot avoided my gaze. I nodded and didn¡¯t pursue it. I looked through Elliot and saw the edge of the forest. We were already walking out. Once we were out of the forest, we would be in a safe area. I actually considered staying with Elizabeth tonight, but looking at Elizabeth and Anthony along the way, I felt that it might be unnecessary for me to go back and stay with her. In the end, it was Anthony who sent Elizabeth back to our family home. I wanted to go back to my residence myself, but Elliot insisted on sending me to the door of Donald¡¯s room. ¡°Miss Margaret, don¡¯t go out again tonight,¡± Elliot told me from the doorway. ¡°Will Donald be back tonight?¡± I asked. ¡°If he¡¯s finished, he¡¯ll be back. You¡¯d better get some sleep and not wait for His Majesty,¡± Elliot advised. Although saying this was no different from not saying it, an attack was a big deal for the pack. Previously, when I was still with Armstrong, if anything happened to the pack, Armstrong would be busy all night. I would sometimes apany him in the office to deal with it. At that time, I was very aware of my abilities in this aspect, but Donald clearly did not give me room to use these abilities. I sighed again at the thought. Chapter 59

Chapter 59: Regr Knocks on the Door _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Iy on the bed alone and breathed in the lingering scent of Donald on the nket. We had left in a hurry, and no one hade to clean up yet. The sheets and quilts were covered with the dried stains of our lovemaking. I removed the sheets and resigned myself to cleaning. Since Donald didn¡¯t need me to help him with the pack, I could at least do something useful in life. Although I usually had someone to help me clean, it was sote now. I still hoped that if Donald came back, he would have a morefortable ce to live. I was busy in the house when I heard a knock on the door. The sounds were very regr. At first, it was three times in a reserved manner. I thought I had heard wrongly and didn¡¯t pay attention. After a while, it was the same three times in a reserved manner. The intervals were about the same as before. Now I was sure that someone was knocking on the door, but I was guarded. Who would knock on my door at this time of night, just after the attack??I thought. But this was the ce Donald had arranged for me to stay. If he could make me feel at ease living here, it must be safe. I looked out through the peephole. The corridor was empty. Puzzled, I opened the door and looked out. There was no one on either side. Could I have misheard? But it was so quiet at night, and there were definitely knocks on the door just now. Twice. I was about to close the door when I felt a hand wrap around me from behind. I instinctively pped behind me and was about to block. However, I felt a chill on my neck. From the corner of my eye, I saw a slender arm with a sharp de pressing against my throat. Who is it! Various thoughts ran through my mind.?Are these sneak attackers? How did they get past theyers of guards to get here? However, this was the center of the pack. There would definitely be people sent by Donald to patrol the area. There would also be people from Armstrong¡¯s defense outside. As long as I shouted, someone would definitely hear me ande up to save me. ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t call out,¡± a voice behind me said hoarsely. For a moment, it was impossible to tell if it was a man or a woman. I felt the de on my necke a few inches closer. I had to lean back, almost touching my captor. The other party shook his head impatiently. I felt as if my hair had touched his face. He was not much taller than me, and his shoulders were not wide. He was not big! I tried my best to sense the other party by touch, wanting to find a way out by myself. ¡°Close the door ande in.¡± I had toply with his order and walked into the room with him. I felt extremely aggrieved. I was kidnapped the moment I returned. I thought,?I might as well stay in the forest with Donald. Look at the situation now. This is the ce that Donald thought I would be absolutely safe! ¡°What are you doing?¡± I tried to negotiate with the other party. ¡°This ce is heavily guarded. You can¡¯t take me out. Leave now and I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± I heard a snort, but the pressure on my neck suddenly rxed. I didn¡¯t hesitate. I followed the other party¡¯s arm and wanted to use my strength to flip him over. I wanted to capture him and escort him to Donald! However, the other party was already prepared. I suddenly exerted my strength but couldn¡¯t pull him away. He pulled me back and hit me in the stomach with an elbow. I retreated in pain and fell onto the bed. However, the other party did not pursue me. He just stood there and looked at me. I endured the pain and looked up. There were still tears in my eyes. The first thing I saw was a slender uniform that entuated his slender and smooth body. He was indeed not the very big-sized type, and he did not look strong enough, but I knew what kind of power was hidden under that elbow strike just now. He was definitely not as weak as he looked. I finally saw the other party¡¯s face. It was someone I had not expected! How could it be her! What is she doing here! Why did she press a knife against my neck just now! I stared at the person in shock, my hand still on my stomach. ¡°How useless,¡± Angel said coldly. ¡°Why would Donald choose someone like you as his mate?¡± ¡°Is that what you wanted to tell me?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand Angel¡¯s thoughts. What good would it do for her toe to the door of my room in the middle of the night and beat me up? To prove that she was better at fighting than me? Or did she think that she could show off to Donald? I thought she was a smart person. Why would she do such a thing? ¡°I just wanted to talk to you and test your skills. You¡¯re weaker than I thought.¡± Angel was honest. Perhaps she felt that there was no need to lie to a small fry like me. I exhaled, feeling helpless. Chapter 60

Chapter 60: Superior Logic _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I admitted that I couldn¡¯t beat her now. She was themander of the assault team. I didn¡¯t need to fight her to know that she was far stronger than me. But this situation wouldn¡¯tst forever. I would learn and improve. One day, I would be like her, or even stronger. But I didn¡¯t need to exin these things to her. I didn¡¯t do things to prove myself to her. I just wanted to do better. Angel looked around my and Donald¡¯s room. She kept frowning and her gaze was sharp, as if she was the master of the ce. Her gaze made me ufortable. I tried to contact Donald or Elliot with my mind. I couldn¡¯t get her out of here, but one of them could. ¡°You guys just got out of bed, right?¡± I didn¡¯t expect Angel to talk to me about this. ¡°I can smell Donald on you. After all, I¡¯m very familiar with his scent,¡± Angel said meaningfully. ¡°Donald must have told you about what happened between us. There was a small misunderstanding between us, but we¡¯ll resolve it.¡± I tried the Mindlink connection and failed. I hadn¡¯t fully developed this feature yet. I guessed that it probably had something like a control switch that allowed you to selectively receive information. From Donald¡¯s use of it, he could even set different permissions for different people or transmit messages to multiple people at once, but I obviously couldn¡¯t do it yet. It seemed that I could only rely on myself to deal with Angel. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± I rose from the bed and met her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re just a lowly race. All you can offer is the benign value that any female wolf or even a beast can provide. You can be reced by anyone at any time. And I can do more for him. He¡¯ll find that he can¡¯t leave me. Then he¡¯ll know who can stay by his side.¡± Angel said arrogantly. ¡°Then what¡¯s so great about you? You think you¡¯re high and mighty, but you¡¯re just relying on your background.¡± I quickly retorted. Angel¡¯s words annoyed me. I really couldn¡¯t understand her superior logic. Donald should be the most noble among them, but I had never seen Donald treat anyone like an ant. Although Donald was strong and autocratic at times, he was Lycan King. Everyone needed his decisions. He always respected everyone around him, no matter their status. ¡°Yeah. Some people are born in Rome, like me. And some people never get to Rome in their lives. The most she deserves is to touch a Roman¡¯s toes and then slink away. Like you.¡± In the past, such humiliation and provocation would have made me feel inferior. But now, it could only stimte my anger. ¡°Your idea is ridiculous! You can try and see if Donald will be yours,¡± I retorted. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re so weak. Even if I fight you with one hand, you can¡¯t defeat me. What right do you have to stand beside Donald?¡± Angel flipped her long golden hair, which was exactly the same color as Donald¡¯s. My anger burned hotter and hotter inside me, until I couldn¡¯t contain it anymore. Admittedly, she was very powerful. But was power everything? The greater the power, the greater the responsibility. Those who had power should protect the weak and care for the world withpassion, not use power to bully those who were inferior to them. ¡°I¡¯ll be strong. But I¡¯ll never be like you, looking down on people.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Angel leaned closer to me yfully. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what happened to your pack. You can¡¯t even protect your own pack, but you¡¯re here saying that you¡¯ll be stronger. You¡¯re just a parasite living under Donald¡¯s protection. Without him, you¡¯re nothing.¡± I clenched my fists. I wanted to protect my pack too, but I couldn¡¯t do anything without Donald¡¯s permission. ¡°Or shall I give you a chance so you can prove it to me?¡± Angel¡¯s breath was like a viper¡¯s whisper in my ear. ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, then what you said just now was all about putting on a brave front. You might as well admit that you¡¯re a useless piece of trash who can¡¯t do anything. You can only rely on climbing up Donald to touch the toes of the Romans.¡± ¡°I can do it!¡± I knew this was a trap, but I still stepped into it. I couldn¡¯t ept anyone saying that about me. Donald and I were meant to be partners. I wouldn¡¯t be his burden and vassal. ¡°Sure. This is the patrol team¡¯s token. Do you dare go?¡± Angel took a token from her pocket and waved it at me. The moonlight was bright and clear. It flowed into my room like water from the window, illuminating Angel¡¯s smiling face. I knew that there was evil intent hidden underneath. But at this moment, I had no choice. My gaze focused on Angel¡¯s outstretched hand. Her hand was very white and beautiful. I took the token with a slight tremble. I felt like I was taking the tempting and sinful apple from the Viper¡¯s hand. At that moment, I heard somethingnd. It was very soft. I didn¡¯t care. ¡®I dare,¡¯ I replied. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Angel smiled and left my room. Chapter 61

Chapter 61: Method of Complete Control

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] This wasn¡¯t the first time I was in Armstrong¡¯s office, but we usually had a lot of people here to discuss matters. This was the first time we were alone. Armstrong sat back down at his table, a little exhausted, but he poured me a ss of water. The recent chain of events had been a major blow to him and his pack, and we both knew that this was only the beginning. There were no casualties tonight, but what would happen next? When would this end? I knew the questions weighed heavily on our minds, but we couldn¡¯t back down because everyone¡¯s safety depended on us. ¡°What did His Majesty want to tell me?¡± Armstrong said. ¡°This attack is moreplicated than we thought,¡± I said. ¡°I thought it was just an ordinary pack fight, with at most some defected Lycans involved. But it looks like it¡¯s far moreplicated than that.¡± Armstrong¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± he asked. ¡°As I said previously, the attacker might have special wolf ws. At that time, I believed that there were some Lycan mutations in the attacker¡¯s body. However, such mutations are not likely to exist on arge scale. That¡¯s what we discussedst time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Although these attacks don¡¯t have a pattern, they aren¡¯t random. They¡¯re very organized. They can¡¯t be just one or two mutated Lycans. Someone secretly nned all of this. We just don¡¯t know what the other party¡¯s goal is yet.¡± ¡°If they are organized, it should be a rather tight system. Think about it. Since he couldunch such a sessful attack, he must not be mediocre. How can he allow all his subordinates to be mutated Lycans? Let¡¯s not talk about the possibility of him finding so many mutated Lycans. In terms of attack power alone, thebat power of a mutated Lycan is shocking even to our people. How can he ensure that he canpletely control his subordinates?¡± ¡°What if he¡¯s a mutant himself?¡± Armstrong said. I shook my head and said, ¡°I¡¯m more inclined to think that there¡¯s another possibility. That he¡¯s controlling his subordinates in some way, and this is definitely a way they can¡¯t resist. The most likely possibility is drugs. However, werewolves with strong physiques are also very resistant to various drugs. I¡¯ve never been able to think of a way topletely control them before, but what happened tonight gave me a new idea.¡± I looked at Armstrong and changed the subject. ¡°Did you notice the unconscious man tonight?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡®What was your impression of him?¡¯ Armstrong frowned and thought for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s not very tall. He¡¯s not even as good as some of our patrolmen, let alone your royal Lycans. That¡¯s why we suspected at first that our own people were attacked and went to investigate the vigers in the surroundings.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s a very weak type of Lycan. Someone like him could end up as the lowest Omega in the pack.¡± ¡°Then could he be from a pack in the surroundings? Should I send someone to ask around?¡± ¡®No. I think he¡¯s the man who attacked us.¡¯ I closed my eyes for a moment and nced over sharply. This was the conclusion I hade to after a night of thinking. ¡°If he¡¯s the attacker, why would he be unconscious in our territory?¡± Armstrong frowned and asked. ¡°Your people didn¡¯t catch up to him at all. His superficial wounds are nothing.¡± ¡°Do you remember what Karl said?¡± I asked in a low voice. ¡°He said he only lost the other party¡¯s aura after following him here.¡± ¡°But he also confirmed that this person¡¯s aura didn¡¯t belong to the person who attacked him,¡± Armstrong said. ¡°What if, somehow, he changed his aura?¡± I saw Armstrong¡¯s extremely surprised expression. ¡°Can this be done?¡± ¡°Assuming he changed his wolf-w form and aura in some way at the same time, and it did a lot of damage to his body. Karl chased him a long way. It¡¯s entirely possible that after some time, he became weak and fainted there,¡± I deduced. ¡°This is unbelievable,¡± Armstrong said. ¡°I know.¡± How could I not know that this statement was so bizarre that I didn¡¯t dare to rashly say my deduction in front of everyone? Instead, I discussed it with Armstrong in his office. As the current Alpha of the Silver Moon Tribe, at least the two of us should have the same pace and direction. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Armstrong muttered. ¡°Then the power behind it must be far beyond our imagination,¡± I continued. Chapter 62

Chapter 62: Failing in Various Degrees _ 1

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] ¡°Now, the unconscious man is very important. We need to get answers to a lot of questions from him.¡± I said to Armstrong, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring many people with me. Most of them are on patrol. I¡¯ll deploy more people over. But before that, I need you to make sure that person is alive and strictly watched. Alpha, can you do it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send special forces to guard him,¡± Armstrong said hesitantly. ¡°But if he¡¯s really the attacker and can unleash that terrifying attack at any time, I¡¯m worried about the safety of our people guarding him.¡± ¡°In that case,¡± I mused, ¡°Benjamin will be there all night. I can ask him if there¡¯s any way to disable him.¡± ¡°That would be best.¡± ¡°But we still need more men, and we have to do our best to avoid casualties.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll set up new security measures to prevent everyone from going out. Supplies will be sent in by the special forces. I also want to organize everyone to participate in training. I¡¯ll channel a portion of thebat manpower to train the residents in self-defense should anything happen.¡± ¡°That way, the patrol will be short-handed.¡± I frowned. We had maxed out our manpower under the current arrangements. If Armstrong transferred people out, the loopholes in our tight security would definitely increase. ¡°Civilians don¡¯t need to fight. They just need to have our protection.¡± ¡°I disagree, Your Majesty.¡± I looked at Armstrong in surprise. He continued. ¡°There¡¯s no telling what would happen. I don¡¯t want our pack to be defenseless.¡± This was the first time Armstrong had opposed me. He had always been sincerely making ns for his pack. I admired his courage and sense of responsibility. However, I would not easily change my decision. ¡°You mustn¡¯t touch your manpower.¡± I said, ¡°But I can lend you the assault team. Every day, after they finish their patrol, they¡¯ll spend an extra hour to guide your training.¡± Armstrong looked surprised at my decision. He opened his mouth and finally lowered his head and said, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°It¡¯s our shared responsibility to protect the Silver Moon Tribe. Our goals are the same. Neither of us wants to have casualties again.¡± After saying this, I heard Elliot contacting me with his Mindlink. [Your Majesty, Benjamin has found something new. He wants you to go over and take a look.] [Is it rted to the unconscious person?] [Yes.] [I¡¯m on my way.] I told Armstrong about it quickly, and we went to the hospital ward where the man was ced. There were Karl and the two Silver Moon Tribe warriors who were tracking him in the room. Benjamin was waiting outside the door, looking at us with a serious expression. ¡°What did you find?¡± I asked. ¡°I just reexamined his body thoroughly,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°I found that his organs are failing in various degrees, and there are needle marks on his body. It¡¯s very much like the after-effects of injections.¡± Amstrong and I exchanged nces. Drugs. That was one of my earlier guesses. ¡°You¡¯ve always done research on drugs. Can you determine what this is?¡± Benjamin shook his head and said, ¡°I know that some drugs can excite the nerves and cause fatigue as a side effect afterward. But this person ispletely exhausted and his organs are permanently damaged. I don¡¯t know anything that can cause such damage. Generally speaking, the effects of a drug are proportional to its side effects. Looking at it this way, the drug enhancement must have been astounding.¡± ¡°Can you determine when he will regain consciousness?¡± ¡°Does His Majesty want him to wake up as soon as possible?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°The sooner, the better.¡± ¡°I can use some methods to stimte his nerves and speed up his awakening, but it might have repercussions for him,¡± Benjamin reported truthfully. I fell silent. We didn¡¯t know for sure who this man was. If he wasn¡¯t an attacker as we¡¯d expected, or if he was one of the innocent victims, we couldn¡¯t elerate the awakening by hurting him. It would be inhumane. ¡°How long would it take to use normal methods?¡± I asked. ¡°Well¡­¡± Benjamin hesitated. ¡°He¡¯s badly injured. His body¡¯s self-recovery mechanism is not working properly. He¡¯ll have to rely on some external force to help him repair and heal. I estimate it¡¯ll take at least three days, but he¡¯ll wake up within a week.¡± There were two attacks in two days. Whether it was three days or a week, it seemed too long in this situation. However, there was no better way at the moment. I sighed and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it. Try to wake him up as quickly as possible without hurting him. We need this person.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Chapter 63

Chapter 63: A Possible Drug Bottle

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] I walked into the ward. Karl and the others rose and bowed to me. I casually waved for them to sit down and asked, ¡°Did you find anything else on him?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already checked the forest. There¡¯s nothing.¡± I¡¯d already heard this answer once in the forest, but I still found it baffling. An ordinary person would always carry some items with him. If it was an assassin, it made sense that he didn¡¯t have anything extra. Especially werewolves. Their ws were the best des. They didn¡¯t need to carry other weapons. But Benjamin had said it might be drugs. There were needle marks on the man¡¯s body. Most of the drugs that could cause organ failure were short-term outbreaks. It couldn¡¯t have been injections given in advance. So he would have at least a small, opened drug bottle on him, unless he threw it away right after using it, or dropped it somewhere during the pursuit. Either way, it should still be in the forest. I used my Mindlink to contact Elliot and asked him to send someone to search the forest. I hoped he would have some good news for me. If we could find the drug bottle, there should be a little residue in it. Benjamin might be able to find some clues there. ¡°Who went to investigate in the forest?¡± I asked casually. ¡°It was Commander Angel.¡± ¡°Was she alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A subtle suspicion rose in my heart, but I suppressed it. No matter my past with Angel, her loyalty to the royal family could not be doubted. Her family and mine had been friends for generations. We were bound together for good or ill. She could not possibly betray me. ¡°Guard this ce well. Report to me if anything happens.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± After a busy night, I finally walked back. My heavy heart seemed to lighten up a little when I thought of Margaret waiting for me in the house. She was like my sunshine,forting me whenever I felt tired. As I approached the room, I deliberately lightened my footsteps. I thought she might be asleep. But when I opened the door, I saw her sitting on the bed, her legs dangling in midair. Her hands were fiddling with the flowers in front of her chest. She was looking at her hands as if she was thinking about something. When she heard me open the door, I saw her look up and smile at me in surprise. I smiled back at her. I took off my jacket and hung it on the side. I turned around and asked her, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Margaret looked at me but said nothing. I touched her hair, which was still damp. She had just taken a shower and was in her pajamas. She smelled good. But even more fragrant than that was the personal scent she exuded. ¡°Waiting for me?¡± I ran my fingers through her hair. It was a little damp, but it had another kind of mesmerizing beauty. She leaned over and kissed me gently on the lips. It was so natural, as if we had done it a thousand times. For a moment, I had the illusion that we had been living together for a long time. I didn¡¯t have the heart to ruin the mood. I just hugged her lightly and we kissed gently. When we separated, I remembered that we had been arguing before. But I couldn¡¯t think of any reason. We were so good at this moment. Why did we quarrel before? What was worth arguing about between us? We were together. This should be more important than everything. ¡°It¡¯ste,¡± Margaret said. ¡°It¡¯s veryte,¡± I replied. I knew I should wash up now and rest in bed. In two or three hours, I would have to leave here again. There were more things I needed to deal with. But I didn¡¯t want to let go of Margaret¡¯s hand. It would be good for us to just sit here for a while and say something meaningless. ¡°Do you want to talk to me about what happened in the forest?¡± I asked. ¡°No, thanks.¡± I raised my eyebrows and looked at her questioningly. Her reaction then was different from now. ¡°You were mean to me. I kissed you. We¡¯re even.¡± Margaret looked away, but not before I saw a blush creeping stealthily up her ears. She was always shy about such small matters, but she was very passionate in bed no matter what I did. She was really cute like this. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I hugged her from behind and deliberately whispered in her ear. I knew that location was very sensitive. She was indeed ticklish. She trembled in my arms, but I hugged her even tighter. ¡°So in the future, if I encounter any problems, can I kiss you more?¡± As I spoke, I kissed her cheek. ¡°Tell me, why did you lose your temper then?¡± ¡°I was just a little jealous to see you standing with Angel,¡± Margaret replied shyly. This answer really surprised me. Chapter 64

Chapter 64: Back to Where I Live

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I saw Donald frown. This action of his did not affect his noble, god-like aura, but it brought out a little bit of mortal aura. Even the omnipotent gods would be troubled by some small matters. Thisbination of auras made me feel that he was extremely sexy. ¡°Are you still troubled because of Angel?¡± Donald looked at me and asked seriously. The question stumped me. Of course, I didn¡¯t like Angel. However, to say that she was making things difficult for me was a little far-fetched. The person Donald loved was me. So far, Angel hadn¡¯t done anything overboard to me. ¡°If you¡¯re really troubled,¡± Donald muttered, ¡°I can ask her to go back.¡± I looked at Donald. His gaze was as calm as water, and I couldn¡¯t tell his emotions. However, I knew that he didn¡¯t mean it. He was just taking my feelings into consideration. Now that the Silver Moon Tribe was beset with danger, letting go of Angel, who was obviously a good fighter, would put our pack at greater risk. I wouldn¡¯t ignore the big picture. If someone got hurt because of my personal insecurity, I would definitely die of guilt. ¡°I¡¯m not troubled. I¡¯m just a little envious of her.¡± I revealed what I was thinking. ¡°She grew up with you, and now she has the chance to stand by your side while I can¡¯t do anything. I want to do more for my mate.¡± ¡°Did Elliot tell you all this?¡± Donald asked. ¡°He only told me when I asked him along the way,¡± I lied. I didn¡¯t want Donald to be upset with Elliot because of this. ¡°I want to know about things concerning you.¡± ¡°You can ask me. I¡¯ll tell you anything I can.¡± Donald looked at me gently and said, ¡°You¡¯re never like her. No one can rece what you can do.¡± ¡°What about what she does? Can I do it?¡± I asked gently. Donald took my hand and shook it. Our eyes met. ¡°You can, but I don¡¯t want you to do that.¡± I knew our conversation would lead nowhere again. I remembered what Angel had just said with contempt. ¡°All you can offer is the benign value that any female wolf or even a beast can provide.¡± Even though I knew that was not the case, and my bond with Donald had deepened over the past few days, I was still hurt by such words. Donald and I were attracted to each other. Whether it stemmed from the physical attraction between mates or whatever, our love was sincere. Love was pure. It shouldn¡¯t be measured by all kinds of standards. Moreover, I had a vague feeling that there were other secrets about Angel. Was her obsession with Donald really as Elliot had said? Did she want more from Donald? Donald didn¡¯t want me to get too involved, so I had to find the answers in my own way. I would guard our rtionship without relying on Donald¡¯s strength and clear the obstacles in our path. I smiled at Donald, pressed myself against his chest, and hugged him. ¡°When this is over, I¡¯ll take you away, back to where I live,¡± Donald said. ¡°Once this is over, no one will disturb us. No one will cause you to worry, Margaret. I promise you.¡± ¡°I believe you,¡± I said. In the darkness, through the moonlight, I looked at Donald¡¯s sleeping face. From his forehead to his lips, I looked down inch by inch, painting his handsome contours in my heart. He did look a little tired. He had been busy with everything since he arrived at our pack. I sighed, but I wasn¡¯t sleepy. Actually, I had been busy all day. From sparring with Elliot in the morning to coaching Elizabeth in the afternoon, and another emotional roller coaster at night. But my mind was on other things. I tentatively touched the bridge of Donald¡¯s high nose with my fingers. He didn¡¯t react. He looked like he was asleep. I rolled over and got up to sneak two things out of the bedside table. They were the patrol token Angel had given me, and a small exquisite bottle. I yed with the token in my hand and focused my gaze on the small bottle. There was no sticker or sign on it. The whole bottle was less than an inch tall and not even as thick as my pinky. It was rubber-sealed and empty. This was what I found on the floor of the room after Angel left. As I picked it up, I remembered the faint sound of something falling when Angel was talking to me. I assumed that it had fallen out when she took out the token. I turned the bottle over and over in my palm. It waspletely drained. There was no residue at all. It looked like it contained some kind of liquid, but it had been used up. But why was Angel, themander of an assault team, carrying this small used bottle around? She could have just thrown it away after use. Why did she leave this bottle behind? Chapter 65

Chapter 65: Dried Pink Water Mark _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I thought about it for a long time but couldn¡¯t figure it out. I held it up to the moonlight and saw a little pink light reflected from the bottom of the bottle. I carefully examined the direction of the light source and finally found a little pink water mark that had dried up. It was very light, but it was faintly visible in the bright moonlight. This discovery excited me. If I could figure out what the pink water mark was, maybe I would find out what secrets Angel had. And whatever that was, I would prove my worth to Donald. I would do the same things as the assault team. I knew I couldn¡¯t tell Donald about this either. I didn¡¯t want him to think that I was just messing around. I had to do something concrete to show him. It was just that I needed to think about this at length. I needed someone reliable I knew to help me with my investigation. I carefully put both items away in the depths of the drawer. ¡°Donald, I love you.¡± I whispered to Donald. I was finally sleepy. I hugged Donald and fell asleep. [Elizabeth¡¯s Perspective] I knew what Anthony was going to say to me when I saw the look on his face. ¡°Tell me, what did he tell you?¡± I asked, pretending not to care. ¡°Alpha said he¡¯d sleep in the office tonight,¡± Anthony said. I knew that Armstrong must have told him more than that. There must be a lot of things rted to the pack. Things rted to the Lycan King, patrol, and so on might only end with a sentence like ¡°I won¡¯t be going back tonight¡±. Anthony knew what I wanted to hear, but he didn¡¯t say anything. That meant Armstrong didn¡¯t mention me at all. I really didn¡¯t live up to being his mate. Although this had been the norm with Armstrong and me for some time, I couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed about it. My mate was the Alpha of the pack. I would have thought that was something to be happy about, but it wasn¡¯t. Armstrong didn¡¯t care about me or love me. We did not exchange tokens and there was no ceremony. We only had a superficial rtionship. He was Alpha and I was going to be Luna. I wasn¡¯t even sure that would happen. I had attached a lot of importance to my Luna session ceremony, but no one seemed to care about it except me. ¡°So we¡¯d be staying here today.¡± I tried to hide my disappointment so it wouldn¡¯t be obvious. ¡°I¡¯ve already told the Alpha,¡± Anthony said, looking at me. Okay, I knew I¡¯d failed again. Anthony could always read my emotions. It wasn¡¯t so much that it was his ability, but that he was the only person in the world who was willing to spend a little time trying to understand what I was thinking. Mymunication with Armstrong always had to be mediated by Anthony. It sounded strange, but it had to be so because I couldn¡¯t grasp Mindlink well. I could receive transmissions from others, but I couldn¡¯t transmit my thoughts fully to them. It wasn¡¯t a difficult skill, but I wasn¡¯t willing to spend time learning it or other werewolf-rted skills. I didn¡¯t see why it had to be done. Telepathy was convenient now. Why was he so stubborn about having to use the traditional method? As for fighting, I didn¡¯t like anything about conflicts and fighting. My sister Margaret always said I didn¡¯t look like a werewolf. She was right, but that wasn¡¯t what I had chosen either. I wasn¡¯t against being an ordinary human girl with nobat strength. That way, I could spend time every day dressing up and making myself beautiful. That was what I liked to do. ¡°Are you staying?¡± I asked Anthony, biting my lip. ¡°I¡¯ll be here to keep you safe. It¡¯s my responsibility.¡± I saw Anthony lower his head. He wouldn¡¯t meet my eyes. I could guess what he was thinking. Just as he could read my emotions, I could read his easily, but we both pretended they weren¡¯t there. Anyway, his words did make me let out a long sigh. I had gone back to live alone just to see Armstrong¡¯s reaction, but my n had failed. He didn¡¯t care where I lived. Living alone in a house like this made me feel afraid. I wanted someone to apany me. I walked up the stairs alone. The stairs made a creaking sound that wooden floors produced over time. This house was filled with things I was familiar with. This once-disturbing sound was also one of the familiar sounds thatforted me now. I took off my clothes, tossed them carelessly on the floor, and stepped into the shower, letting the warm water wash over me. I thought back to the man I had seen lying on the ground in the forest and still felt a pang of fear. I had never experienced these terrible things. Why did people plot and kill each other? Chapter 66

Chapter 66: Nothing Like the Way He Looked at Her

[Elizabeth¡¯s Perspective] After parting ways with Margaret and Armstrong that afternoon, Anthony and I were left to ourselves. My spirits were still a little low at that time. I felt like I didn¡¯t look perfect anymore. I was wearing ugly clothes, and was probably sweating under the sun. Appearing in front of my mate like that was definitely not what I wanted. Armstrong looked at me coldly. Not for the first time, I noticed that the way he looked at me was nothing like the way he looked at my sister. When Margaret started dating Armstrong in the days before their rtionship was public, I would often go out with them as a cover-up. Since then, I had noticed the way Armstrong looked at Margaret. His eyes were always affectionate and loving. Although Margaret was my sister, the two of us werepletely different people. Margaret was pretty, smart, and good at fighting. She had done well in every way, and even if she didn¡¯t focus on grooming herself at all, she still had our pack¡¯s Alpha hooked on her. As for me? I was a mess at everything. I needed help everywhere. The only thing I knew how to do was dress myself up to look beautiful. I had epted that. I was born that way. I enjoyed the attention of people around me because I was beautiful. I didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with that. But when I hanged out with Margaret and Armstrong, I would envy them for being such a great couple. Although there were often boys who expressed their liking for me, no one had ever looked at me the way Armstrong looked at Margaret. They just liked my appearance and didn¡¯t care about me. After Armstrong inherited the Alpha position, he began taking Anthony with him. Anthony was different from the boys I¡¯d met before. He was handsome and good at fighting, but he was exceptionally shy. He was always concerned about my feelings and would listen to me seriously without thinking I was superficial and stupid like the others did. When Armstrong and Margaret sneaked into some corner to make out, I would sit on thewn with Anthony and talk. I could sense that he was a very polite person. Although he was taken in by my appearance, he would never touch me casually. He was overly rigid and polite. My heart unknowingly fell for Anthony. Later on, we had sex a few times, but when he confessed his feelings for me, I rejected him. At that time, I had yet to decide if I wanted to develop a stable rtionship like my sister and Armstrong. I felt that I couldn¡¯t be as good as my sister. Anthony would definitely get tired of me sooner orter. Instead of that, it was better not to start. It was better to maintain the status quo. But then things developed beyond our expectations. At mying-of-age ceremony with my sister, Armstrong and I became mates. I tried to rationalize this in my mind. I tried to convince myself that it was only right for a werewolf to be with her mate. No matter what kind of rtionship history I had, it didn¡¯t matter. Those were in the past. I think I probably epted how things turned out, just as I epted that I was not as outstanding as my sister. I moved to Armstrong¡¯s ce, wanting to get used to being a Luna, something I¡¯d never thought about. In the beginning, Armstrong and I were fine. We were crazy about each other¡¯s bodies. He would pounce on me when he saw me, and I was the same. We were madly possessive of each other, and Armstrong looked at me with possessiveness and madness. I thought that this was normal, that the mates who were blessed by the moon goddess would be like this. Butter, after our passion for each other faded, I realized that something was wrong. Other than in bed, Armstrong looked at me politely and distantly. Sometimes there was concern, but I was more like a sister he was responsible for. There was never love in his eyes when he looked at me, and he never looked at me the way he looked at Margaret. I tried. I tried all sorts of ways to learn to be Luna, manage the dinners, maintain my good looks, and even learn to fight like my sister. However, I really hated all these things. And I hated violence in all forms. All these efforts had been useless. They did not make Armstrong look at me or see me in a new light. Margaret and I had never been affectionate with each other. And after Armstrong and I became mates, she was even more unwilling to be with me. I could feel all this. But I also felt wronged. What did I do wrong? I didn¡¯t make any deliberate arrangements or try to snatch her boyfriend. Why should I have to bear all the responsibility? When I was isted and helpless, the only person who gave mefort was Anthony. Chapter 67

Chapter 67: Messy Rtionship

[Elizabeth¡¯s Perspective] Anthony would listen to me as gently as before. He understood how I felt and wouldn¡¯tugh at me. He would also help me deal with all kinds of things that I couldn¡¯t handle. I knew I should face all this myself, but I couldn¡¯t bear this alone. I had no choice. As I realized that I was relying on Anthony more and more, I began to be afraid of this situation. I didn¡¯t know if I should rely on another person when I already had a mate, but I knew that we were going down a slippery slope. I tried to y matchmaker to Margaret and Anthony, but it just wasn¡¯t meant to be. Margaret didn¡¯t care about him at all, and Anthony, while he understood me, got angry with me about it. I gave up and let myself sink deeper into my rtionship with Anthony. Yesterday afternoon, Anthony and I were left by ourselves. Anthony gave me a hug. Under the sun, there were traces of sweat on his neck and dust on his body from rolling on the ground, but he was clean. The hug he gave me was the same. I leaned against his sturdy shoulder and felt at ease. I had never felt anything like this with Armstrong. Armstrong would hug me too, but it was all fanatical and lustful. He wouldn¡¯t soothe me so gently. The person he cared about had always been Margaret. Then everything seemed to fall into ce. I didn¡¯t know how we started. I only knew that I was not beautiful enough at that time. I didn¡¯t have my usual appearance that attracted men, which might be the only thing that was eptable about me, but Anthony was so gentle and considerate. He was the only person who didn¡¯t like me for my looks alone. Well, he also had a perfect physique and extremely masculine facial features. We just hugged at first, then we started kissing. Our sense of urgency grew. He lifted me while I wrapped my arms around his waist. At this point, our rtionship became aplete mess. But I didn¡¯t care about those things at all. When I was in bed with him, I just felt extremely happy, both physically and mentally. This was so much better than having a mate who didn¡¯t love me and being forced to be Luna. This was all I needed. I didn¡¯t regret it. I guess being a werewolf and having a moon goddess to fix you up with your mate for life didn¡¯t mean that was the best person in the world for you. I wanted to seize what made me happy at the moment, and what was wrong with that? I changed into the outfit I was familiar with. I was still the same Elizabeth. When I walked out of the dressing room, I saw Anthony still in bed. He looked a little more frustrated than me. He pondered about things more than I did. I walked over and showed him my top and short skirt. I could tell from his eyes that he liked them. He always had a glint when he looked at me. That was enough for me. Anthony cooked dinner for me. I always enjoyed his thoughtful care. After dinner, I suggested that we go for a walk. I wanted to find a ce where no one would disturb us. Anthony suggested the forest. I knew that it was where Margaret and Armstrong used to date secretly, but Armstrong had never taken me there. I had always been curious about the forest. But I didn¡¯t expect to run into Armstrong and Margaret in the forest. When he left with Margaret in the afternoon, he had clearly said that he was going to see the Lycan King. Why was he in the forest at the same time? The four of us looked at each other. Anthony was acting awkward. His hasty words wouldn¡¯t hold water, but Armstrong lookedpletely unconcerned. He didn¡¯t care why I was there. His gaze mostly lingered on Margaret. It couldn¡¯t have been more obvious. I tried to ignore the fact and turned my gaze to Margaret. To my surprise, she was still wearing the dirty tracksuit she had worn during thebat training that afternoon. She was going to meet the Lycan King like this? That was something I would never imagine doing. ¡°That¡¯s too unsafe. You shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± I heard Armstrong say. ¡°And why are you guys here?¡± I asked. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± Armstrong replied stiffly. Armstrong¡¯s words triggered all my emotions. It was none of my business, nothing was my business! We seemed to be twopletely unrted people. He didn¡¯t care if I hanged out with Anthony. As my mate, shouldn¡¯t I care if he appeared at the ce where he used to date Margaret at such a time? Did I not even have the right to ask? He basically didn¡¯t care about me, but he still had to pretend to ask about my safety. Chapter 68

Chapter 68: I Want to Hear Your Exnation

[Elizabeth¡¯s Perspective] ¡°Why did youe to the forest? Did something happen to the pack again? Did you leave in the afternoon toe here? Armstrong, why didn¡¯t you tell me anything? I¡¯m your mate, the future Luna. I have a right to know everything that happens in the pack,¡± I enunciated each word. Armstrong said nothing. I heard Margaret¡¯s exnation. However, that was not what I wanted to hear. I just wanted to hear Armstrong¡¯s exnation. I wanted him to look at me more, but he would never do that! ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going back now,¡± Margaret said. I saw her step back. Armstrong immediately followed her and stopped. I tugged at the bow on my skirt and looked at them indifferently. ¡°Wait,¡± Armstrong said. His eyes fell on Margaret and he said to her, ¡°Let Anthony take you back.¡± I watched Margaret and Anthony leave together and turned my gaze to Armstrong. I¡¯d seen him many times. When we were young, Armstrong always attracted the most attention in a crowd because he was the son of an Alpha. Even when we were young, we were drawn to him. Our father was still a Beta in the pack. Many times when he went to the Alpha¡¯s house, our father would bring us over, but Armstrong wouldn¡¯t y with us. Whenever I saw him, he was either reading in his room or training outside the house. We would always catch a glimpse of him. I didn¡¯t pay too much attention to him then. After we grew up a little, Armstrong was always a hot topic of discussion among the girls. He was tall, handsome, talented, knowledgeable, and had a good upbringing. And he had an enviable eight-pack that seemed to be walking hormones. We happily discussed who would be his girlfriend. It seemed to be some kind of glory or proof of our charm. Then he became Margaret¡¯s boyfriend. I felt a little jealous then too because Margaret was better at everything than me except when it came to boys. But she found the future Alpha of the pack as a boyfriend. She was very likely to be the future Luna. We were twin sisters, but I would never be better than her in any way. Later I epted the fact that Margaret had Armstrong and I had Anthony. I calmly looked at Armstrong as if he were an Alpha. However, he became my mate. The abs, perfect physique, and enviable noble status that I had once coveted now belonged to me. When I first had all of this, I felt like I was on cloud nine. I became the focus of attention in the pack. The way everyone looked at me filled me with satisfaction. The way I looked at Armstrong was also filled with love. He was attractive to me. He exuded the unique charm of a mate. And now, I no longer knew what to think of him. Did I love him? I still had an urge for his body, and it was difficult for me to reject him. If he wanted to, he could coax me with his words or actions. But other than that, I had to admit that I had never felt moved by Armstrong. My heart and body seemed to be two separate and distinct parts. His coldness and indifference made me sad. We were intimate and yet distant. ¡°Are we going back too?¡± ¡°Do you still want to do training?¡± Armstrong and I spoke at the same time. I pursed my lips and pulled the sleeve of my blouse. I didn¡¯t expect Armstrong to believe what Anthony had said at thest minute. Even Margaret could tell that I wasn¡¯t dressed for battle. How could Armstrong not see such an obvious thing? I met Armstrong¡¯s eyes, and I suddenly understood that Armstrong didn¡¯t believe Anthony. He just wanted me to train forbat, although he never said it because he knew my personality and never held any hopes for me. But he wanted me to be like Margaret, good at fighting and handling matters, like a proper Luna. It was just that I wasn¡¯t that kind of person. In our rtionship, we might have tried our best to change to adapt to each other, but that wasn¡¯t who we were. ¡°We were just taking a walk here,¡± I said. ¡°Anthony was showing me the terrain.¡± I didn¡¯t want to participate in training, and I didn¡¯t want to force myself to do such a thing. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the camp. I won¡¯t have to face any battle.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Armstrong nodded. He didn¡¯t force me. He said, ¡°Do you still want to take a walk?¡± I couldn¡¯t go back on what I had just said, so I could only nod in agreement. Armstrong didn¡¯t take my hand, which made me feel a little depressed, but I followed him. Chapter 69

Chapter 69: Isted and Helpless

[Elizabeth¡¯s Perspective] It was very inconvenient for me to walk in the forest in these high heels. When we walked over just now, Iined to Anthony that I wanted to go back. He kept pulling me, which was why I walked so far. Armstrong was taking big strides in front, so it was very hard for me to keep up with him. The distance between us grew. I looked at his back and gave up trying to catch up with him. Armstrong wouldn¡¯t leave me here. Since he had brought me here, he had to find a way to bring me out. I stopped to rest by the side of the path. I decided that when he asked me again, I would tell him that I was going back. Anyway, this wasn¡¯t the first day Armstrong knew that I was delicate. He should understand that I couldn¡¯t be Margaret. I rested where I was for dozens of seconds. Then, to my horror, I realized that I had lost sight of Armstrong. The forest was densely packed with trees. If I walked more than ten meters, I would be surrounded by trees. I sat where I was, a little afraid, and thought about the attack Margaret had mentioned. Night had already fallen. The moonlight shone through the gaps in the foliage onto my white ankles. I thought,?I wouldn¡¯t be so unlucky as to be targeted by someone with ill intentions on my first visit to the forest, would I? I was already regrettinging out this evening. I felt that it was a mistake for me to listen to Margaret and participate in any training that afternoon. I should have stayed in my house. I should have been in a hot bath at this time, not sitting alone in the dark and dangerous forest, feeling afraid. ¡°Armstrong¡­¡± I called Armstrong¡¯s name. It had been such a short while, so he wouldn¡¯t have gone far. If he discovered that I was missing, he would havee back to look for me. Anthony and I didn¡¯t bring our phones with us when we came out. I didn¡¯t think we would be separated. I tried to use my Mindlink to contact Armstrong, but I realized that I couldn¡¯t do it at all. For the first time, I felt isted and helpless. Where¡¯s Armstrong? Why hasn¡¯t hee back for me? Although I couldn¡¯t contact him, I could receive the news he sent me.?Doesn¡¯t he realize that I¡¯ve disappeared? Why doesn¡¯t he use his Mindlink to contact me¡­ I didn¡¯t know how long I waited. I felt thirsty and hungry. I even began to suspect that Armstrong had deliberately brought me here to abandon me.?Could he have gone back? But what good would that do? I didn¡¯t annoy him in any way. Or perhaps he had already seen that something was wrong between Anthony and me, but what right did he have to do this? What happened between him and Margaret had never really passed, but did I say anything about it? Just when I thought I was going to stay here until the next morning, I heard footsteps nearby. ¡°Armstrong?¡± I asked tentatively. But there was no answer. I felt my blood run cold. In such a dark forest, a sudden unknown noise was really rming. I looked around warily. However, I didn¡¯t have any experience facing the enemy. I could only circle around. I didn¡¯t have any weapons on me. If someone really attacked me, all I could do was wait for death. ¡°Armstrong? Armstrong! Where are you? Save me!¡± Unable to contain my fear, I started shouting. No one came. The footsteps did not fade. My heart pounded like a drum against my heart. Will I die here? The thought came to me and I couldn¡¯t get it out of my mind. I felt the footsteps getting closer. It was summer, but my hands and feet turned cold and my mind was nk. Suddenly, a strong arm wrapped around me. I felt my body being shaken. After a while, I came back to my senses and saw Armstrong¡¯s grim face. ¡°You¡¯re finally here,¡± I said in a daze. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Armstrong asked, frowning. I hugged Armstrong tightly, as if I could get some assurance from him that I was still alive. Armstrong pried my hands away. I saw him look carefully at my face. I wanted to kiss him, but he blocked me with his hand and asked, ¡°What happened to you?¡± My tears fell uncontrobly. ¡°I was so scared,¡± I whimpered. ¡°I heard footsteps just now. I thought I was going to die.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one around you.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± I was still sobbing. ¡°I¡¯d checked this area. I made sure there was no one before I went away.¡± ¡°What did you say!¡± I looked at Armstrong in shock. He already knew I was here, but he still left me behind?! ¡°I noticed that something was wrong on the other side just now. Your side was safe, so I went over to check on the situation over there,¡± Armstrong said. ¡°I think if there was really a problem, you would have contacted me with your Mindlink.¡± Chapter 70

Chapter 70: Running Out of Patience

[Elizabeth¡¯s Perspective] I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. My mate. He clearly knew that I was incapable of fighting. He left me alone in the dark forest just to check on what he thought was an anomaly! ¡°How could you do that!¡± I confronted him angrily. ¡°You knew I didn¡¯t know how to use my Mindlink.¡± A nk look came over Armstrong¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to use your Mindlink?¡± he said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just call me with your Mindlink?¡± I stared at him, too angry to speak. However, he didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with his action at all. He continued, ¡°You might have been too nervous. There¡¯s no one here. I found a new attack over there. I¡¯ve already called the others. Come with me.¡± What? A new attack! There was really an attack here. What if the attack had happened to me? Armstrong left just like that. Did he really think about my safety at all? And he wanted to take me to the ce where the attack had happened. Would something happen there again? Had the attackers really left? ¡°I don¡¯t want to go,¡± I said, grabbing Armstrong¡¯s hand. ¡°I want to go back. Can you take me home?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve contacted the Lycan King and Anthony and asked them toe over. They¡¯ll take you back when they arrive.¡± ¡°I want to go back now. I don¡¯t want to see any attacks,¡± I insisted. I saw impatience on Armstrong¡¯s face. He said, ¡°No one can send you back now. Can you go back yourself?¡± I looked helplessly at Armstrong. He knew that I couldn¡¯t. He was forcing me. ¡®Please, Armstrong.¡¯ I could only plead. Armstrong sighed. He turned his hand over to shake mine and said, ¡°Elizabeth, I can¡¯t leave here now. Our pack¡¯s safety is at stake. Come with me. I promise you¡¯ll be fine.¡± I knew that any objection I made would be useless. The look on Armstrong¡¯s face as he said this told me that his patience had run out. If I said anything else, he might really abandon me here again. I had to follow him deeper into the forest. He didn¡¯t adjust his pace because of me. I could only jog after him. Finally, Armstrong stopped in his tracks. The trees here looked no different from anywhere else. I didn¡¯t care about the surrounding scenery. I only felt that my heels were about to break. I wanted to see how my feet were, but I didn¡¯t dare to let go of Armstrong¡¯s hand. I bent down halfway and held on to Armstrong with one hand. With the other, I untied the thin shoe strap around my ankle. At this moment, caughtpletely off guard, I saw a man slumped by a tree. There were two deep scars on his legs that were bleeding profusely. They gathered into a pool of blood under him. ¡°Ah!¡± I screamed uncontrobly. ¡­ ¡­ I diverted my thoughts from the long memories. I didn¡¯t want to think about the pale, limp figure I¡¯d seen on the forest floor. I looked down at my body. I¡¯d been under the shower for so long that my skin was wrinkly from soaking in the water. I turned off the shower and toweled myself in front of the mirror. I hung the towel around me and studied myself in the mirror. My wet blond hair hung down the side of my face. My eyes weren¡¯t big. I always had to use a lot of makeup to make them pretty and lively. My features weren¡¯t soft like Margaret¡¯s. And my breasts. I used my hands to measure their size. They had never developed well enough. I could hold my breast with one hand, and I could only hang a towel on my body using an stic sp. I had seen Margaret¡¯s. She couldpletely hold on to a towel with just her breasts. What will I do if Armstrong chooses to be with Margaret again? If Armstrong rejects me, how can I continue to live in this pack? And what should I do about my rtionship with Anthony?¡¯ One question after another came to mind, but I had no clue. I sighed and pushed these annoying thoughts to the back of my mind. Right now, I just wanted to get some sleep and forget everything that had happened in the forest. As I stepped out of the shower, I was startled by a figure beside my bed. It was Anthony. He was sitting by my bed, as if he had been waiting for a long time. When he heard my voice, he turned around and met my puzzled gaze. ¡°I was a little worried about your safety, so I came up to take a look,¡± Anthony said. ¡°You were taking a shower. I was afraid something had happened to you, so I waited here.¡± I waited for him to say more, but he just bowed his head. We were silent for a moment. It was Anthony who broke the silence. ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll leave. Call me if you have any problem.¡± I looked at him and felt like I needed another kind offort at this moment. I pulled the towel down and put my hand on Anthony¡¯s shoulder¡­ Chapter 71

Chapter 71: Specially Made Syringe

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] Margaret was still asleep when I left the room in the morning. Although it was only a short rest, I felt that my spirits were much better. In addition to investigating what happened in the forest yesterday, I had to organize new patrols and training today. More importantly, I had to send for reinforcements from the royal family. I had originally sent the assault team to the Silver Moon Tribe because I thought they were enough to settle things here. Then I would take Margaret back and purge the rebels in my territory. However, the development of events had already exceeded my original expectations. The other party¡¯s consecutive actions were obviously to attack the Silver Moon Tribe. Their forces had already beenid out. I couldn¡¯t get into a passive position when I returned. Instead, I had to eliminate every rebel force I could capture and weaken them one by one. I had to fight them here. This would be a tough battle, but I was confident that I could defeat them. When I passed by Armstrong¡¯s office, I saw that he was talking to someone inside. I was a little shocked. He looked as if he hadn¡¯t gone back to rest all night. I called Elliot and asked him if the men he had dispatched to search the forest had found anything new. ¡°I just received news. They sent this.¡± I took the object from Elliot¡¯s hand. It was a syringe. ¡°Where was this found?¡± I asked. ¡°It was in the path of Karl¡¯s pursuit.¡± ¡°Have you shown this thing to Benjamin?¡± ¡°I was about to deliver it when you called me over,¡± Elliot replied. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± I nced at Armstrong in the office again and decided not to tell him yet. This might involve internal strife between the royal Lycans. There was no need to say too much to unrted people. Benjamin hadn¡¯t gone backst night either. He was staying in the ward next to the unconscious man. When Elliot and I went over, he was doing a new examination of the man. He used his hands to wrap the green energy around the person from head to toe in the hospital bed. I saw that the wounds on the unconscious man¡¯s body had healed, leaving only a few shallow white marks, marks of new flesh growing. By the time Benjamin finished his treatment, he looked tired. Even a Lycan would find it difficult to use his special abilities continuously. If it had been a real battle, Benjamin would not have needed to spend so much effort on treatment. He would have focused on treating external wounds and some fatal injuries. The rest of the recovery would depend on the excellent physical constitution of our warriors. However, the person¡¯s immune system was weakened and the organs in his entire body were failing. So his self-healing ability yed a minimal role in the recovery process. It was extremely draining for Benjamin that this man¡¯s recovery dependedpletely on him. ¡°Come look at this,¡± I said to Benjamin. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°This was found in the forest. Do you think you can find anything left in it?¡± Elliot said. Benjamin took it in his hand and looked at it carefully twice. This syringe had been sent directly from the forest. In order to avoid damaging it, the soil on it had not been wiped off. Benjamin walked to the other ward and took a few delicate gadgets out of his medical box. Elliot and I watched him and didn¡¯t dare disturb him. After using the gadgets for a while, he looked troubled. My heart sank. ¡°Can you find any clues?¡± I asked. Benjamin shook his head and said what I feared most. ¡°The inside of this syringe is a vacuum. It has been specially made. There won¡¯t be any residue. I¡¯ve just checked the needle carefully, but it has been on the ground for too long. There are only traces of soil and dust. I can¡¯t find anything else.¡± ¡°Is there nothing we can do?¡± Elliot pressed. He obviously knew the importance of the syringe. ¡°Your Majesty, Lycan King, forgive me for being unable to do anything.¡± Benjamin handed the syringe back to me. I sighed along with him. I was disappointed, but I could ept the oue. In fact, I didn¡¯t have much hope of finding anythingst night. This syringe was an unexpected gain. Although it was useless, it brought things back to the beginning. The other party would not leave the matter at that. Even without this syringe, we could catch the enemies who are hiding in the dark and find a way to deal with them. ¡°But,¡± Benjamin said, changing the subject. Elliot and I both looked at him, thinking there was still a chance. ¡°This syringe is very exquisite,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like something an ordinary person could make. You can investigate from here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of that. I¡¯ve started sending people to investigate, but this craftsmanship isn¡¯t that special. Anyone with a little power can do it. Even our assault team uses this kind of syringe for drug injections. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very difficult to track down the source of this syringe,¡± Elliot said. Chapter 72

Chapter 72: The Mark of the Beloved

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] ¡°No, it¡¯s not the same as what we use,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°Your Majesty, Lycan King, please take a closer look. Most syringes are one-way. They¡¯re either drawn or injected, and they go out the way theye in. But this syringe has specially been made with double tubes. I don¡¯t know the reason for doing that. But what is certain is that after such a syringe is used, there will more or less be some residue in the bottle that contained the drug. If you give me that bottle, I¡¯m confident that I can find a clue from it.¡± ¡°You mean there¡¯s a drug bottle?¡± Elliot asked. ¡°Of course there will be a bottle,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°But our people searched a few times and didn¡¯t find anything that looked like a drug bottle. I¡¯d been wondering if he used one of those pre-filled syringes?¡± Elliot asked with a frown. Pre-filled syringes were one of the equipmentmonly used by our assault team. It was more convenient to use than an ordinary extractor syringe. It could steal a few crucial seconds in a crisis. That sometimes affected the sess or failure of an entire operation. ¡°A pre-filled syringe won¡¯t look like this. I can confirm that he was injected by an extractor syringe.¡± Benjamin turned his gaze to me. ¡°I trust your judgment,¡± I said. If we could confirm that the other party relied on drugs to obtain special abilities, it might not be a bad thing for us. At the very least, it could prove that their own abilities were not that strong. If we could also find a way to counteract this drug, the other party would be vulnerable in the face of our absolute strength. ¡°Elliot, widen the search area and look carefully for possible reagent bottles. Everyone who participated in the operation that night has to search carefully. Don¡¯t miss a single person,¡± I ordered. ¡°Everyone?¡± Elliot looked hesitant. ¡°Everyone,¡± I said firmly. Elliot should have understood what I meant. This included Angel. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t trust her. It was that no one should be the exception. After dealing with the morning¡¯s matters, Elliot came to report that Alpha Armstrong wanted to hold a meeting with the entire pack in the afternoon and wanted me to attend. Armstrong had alreadymunicated with me about thisst night, and I also thought that it was necessary to unite the people at such a juncture. I asked Elliot about the drug bottle again. He said he hadn¡¯t found any other clues. ¡°Have you checked everyone as well?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve checked,¡± Elliot said with a wry smile. ¡°Angel was furious about it.¡± ¡°Ignore her.¡± I waved my hand casually. Although we had no clue what was going on here, fortunately, things were going smoothly on Benjamin¡¯s side. He said that the unconscious person was recovering quickly and might wake up tomorrow. There was something else on my mind. When I first met Margaret, I¡¯d toyed with the idea of sending her back to where I ruled to ensure her safety. But she hadn¡¯t been willing at the time. Now that the situation was getting more and more critical, I didn¡¯t want her to stay all the more. However, it was obvious from her attitude that she was determined to stay. It gave me a headache. I didn¡¯t want to force her to do things, but I couldn¡¯t really ignore her safety. How should I handle the matter??I thought. Mark! The idea popped into my head. When it came to werewolves, the mate and the mark tended to follow each other like shadows. If the mate was a gift from the moon goddess to bring you together, the mark was one of the most important rituals. It was a bit like a marriage certificate in human society, only, instead of proving a marriage through a thin scrap of paper, we marked each other with our bodies. Unlike a mate, who was bestowed by the moon goddess, a mark was something you voluntarily chose to give to your beloved. Most people would choose to mark each other at their wedding. This would represent both the form and the physical union. It was a symbol that the couple would grow in perfection. However, in addition to its formal significance, the mark would bring about a lot of physical involvement. Because most werewolves marked themselves, the aura between the mates would fuse and be one. This might not be obvious to both parties involved, but to others, they could clearly sense the scent of the other person on both parties after the mark. It was also a covert sign that they rejected other people¡¯s attempts to hit on them and make overtures. And as the rtionship between the two parties deepened, the bond between the two would continue to strengthen through the mark. Chapter 73

Chapter 73: Talking As If Nothing Was Wrong

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] Normally, the couple would get to know each other better to be able to sense each other¡¯s emotions more easily. This didn¡¯t only happen when the two of them were together. Even if they were far apart, they could sense each other¡¯s joy or anger. Moreover, some people would even activate some special ability. For example, they would teleport within a certain distance and evenpletely control the other party¡¯s body to obtain their five senses. At the moment, no one knew how this special ability evolved, and not every pair of marked mates could have this ability. ording to a few ims, special abilities were probably rted to the couple¡¯s deep affection for each other, tacit understanding, and physical constitution. If I marked Margaret, at least I would be able to grasp her state at any time. If she was in danger, I would be able to sense it immediately. That way, I could rest assured that she would stay in the Silver Moon Tribe. However, given the current situation, we did not have the time or energy to hold any ceremony. I was not sure that Margaret would ept such a sloppy mark. The timing of our meeting was dramatic enough. I wanted to give her a grand ceremony to give recognition to her identity in front of everyone. I gathered up the papers on my desk and headed for my residence to see Margaret. Armstrong had decided on holding a meeting that afternoon. It was in the hall where I had first arrived. It was very close to my ce. Before that, I wanted to discuss the mark with Margaret. [Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I didn¡¯t expect to sleep until noon. Donald was long gone when I woke up. I felt ashamed when I thought about how Donald was already dealing with work when I was still asleep. He slept at about the same time as me, but he had woken up so early. I looked at the door. There were only two guards. Elliot wasn¡¯t anywhere near here either. He was probably busy. I finished my breakfast, or perhaps I should say lunch, slowly and received the notification of the afternoon meeting that Armstrong had sent to everyone in the pack. What happenedst night could not be hidden from everyone. Armstrong needed to give an exnation to everyone who knew and did not know. I looked at the notice and was in a daze. Could it be that Armstrong did not sleepst night and did not know how Elizabeth was? I sighed and prepared to change my clothes and wash up before going to the afternoon meeting to see what was going on. At this moment, I saw Donald push open the door and walk in. I had just taken off my clothes and hadn¡¯t had time for a change of clothes. All I had was a bra and a pair of panties. Although we had already seen each other naked, this kind of encounter still made me feel a little awkward. I quickly put on a ck dress and pushed my hair out of my cor as if nothing had happened. It hung by the side of my face. I bet I saw a mischievous smile on Donald¡¯s face. I turned around to hide the blush on my face and asked, ¡°Why are you back?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see me?¡± Donald asked with a smile. I felt his breath close to me. Before we lost control of ourselves and pressed against each other, I rushed into the bathroom and quickly smeared cleansing foam on my face. ¡°Are you shy?¡± I heard Donald¡¯s voice ask. I closed my eyes and rolled my eyes. I didn¡¯t want to answer such a question. I was just not used to being naked in front of a member of the opposite sex. I was just reacting like a normal person. ¡°Did you know that Wolf is very fond of you? He has been wanting to y with your wolf.¡± I had just washed the foam off my face and was stuffing my toothbrush into my mouth. When I heard Donald¡¯s words, I stammered, ¡°Uh, uh, then if there¡¯s a chance, shall I ask Betty toe out and meet him?¡± I saw Donald appear behind me in the mirror. All of a sudden, this seemed like part of our day-to-day lives, including the topic we were talking about. It was as if we had lived together for a long time. However, Donald was clearly such an extraordinary person. He had a dazzling aura, but at this moment, he was squeezed in the bathroom with me. This feeling was unexpectedly wonderful. ¡°I¡¯d rather not. There¡¯s not even enough time for me to spend with you.¡± I saw Donald shrug and lean against the door. I spat out thest of the foam in my mouth and looked back at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little cruel?¡± I teased. ¡°That¡¯s half your fault.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your call,¡± I replied casually. I wanted to walk past him, but he grabbed me by the waist and pressed me to the side of the door. I struggled symbolically and didn¡¯t break free. I stopped trying and met his beautiful gray-green eyes. I had given up all my struggles to resist Donald¡¯s charms. As long as he was in front of me, I wanted him. Just like now, we had only been apart for a morning. I was sleeping most of the time, but I felt that I couldn¡¯t get enough of seeing his face in front of me. I was sure that the Moon Goddess must have cast a spell on us. Otherwise, there was no reason at all to exin this unreasonable degeneration. Chapter 74

Chapter 74: Extraordinary Meaning

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Donald put his hand on my lips. I noticed that he always liked to do that, but he quickly moved his hand away and rubbed the back of my neck repeatedly. ¡°We have a meeting this afternoon,¡± I said quietly. ¡°I know.¡± I wrapped my arms around his waist and leaned against him. We held each other quietly for a while. We never spent enough time together. I thought about what Donald had said about not wanting our wolves to meet. I had to admit that his words made sense. We weren¡¯t like other mates who always had a lot of time to spend together. Donald had too many responsibilities on his shoulders, and so did I. Although my strength was meager, I always wanted to do my part. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± I raised my eyes to Donald. He rarely spoke to me in such a tone. ¡°Do you remember what I said before about bringing you back to the royal family?¡± Donald said. I nodded. Donald had told me about it the first night we met. I remembered being shocked by it. And just two days ago, we¡¯d argued about it. ¡°I told you that I would make sure you were safe, but now that I¡¯m at the Silver Moon Tribe, I¡¯m beginning to doubt it.¡± Donald¡¯s tone was very slow and cautious. He looked at me seriously. I held my breath. I could guess what he might say to me. ¡°No, Donald¡­¡± I tightened my grip on his hand. ¡°Margaret, listen to me.¡± Donald stroked my back soothingly. ¡°Your safety is the most important thing to me. I don¡¯t want to worry every day about losing you forever.¡± ¡°Do you want me to leave here now?¡± I asked. ¡°I do want to do that,¡± Donald said. I looked at Donald, trying to see if he was joking or just saying it casually. But no, his eyes were filled with his usual steady expression. Donald was not a person who liked to joke about such things. I knew that he meant what he said. He just wanted to send me away. ¡°How can I leave my pack at this time? My home is here. Everyone I know is here. What about my sister, Elizabeth?¡± I said incoherently. ¡°I can send you and Elizabeth away together,¡± Donald said. ¡°What about Armstrong?¡± I blurted out. I saw Donald¡¯s eyebrows twitch twice. He was obviously unhappy. ¡°He¡¯s your pack¡¯s Alpha. Of course he won¡¯t leave. Do you still care where he goes?¡± Donald¡¯s tone was a little dangerous. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just thought of Elizabeth¡­¡± I shook his arm ingratiatingly and tried to salvage the situation. ¡°What about you? Where will you be?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for the time being until the attacks arepletely resolved.¡± ¡°You know I can¡¯t ept this,¡± I said to Donald. ¡°I¡¯ll only be with you. If you leave, I¡¯ll leave with you. If you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± I saw Donald¡¯s expression change and added, ¡°I can¡¯t leave you now. I don¡¯t want to be separated from you.¡± Although my words were a little ttering, I waspletely sincere. I could no longer imagine my life without Donald. Just as he was afraid of losing me, I was also afraid of losing him. I couldn¡¯t go to a safe ce alone and leave him behind in a ce where he could be in danger at any time. Donald had been added to the list of people and things that tied me down, and his ce in my heart was beginning to be more important than any other person or thing. ¡°Fine,¡± Donald said. I looked at Donald in surprise. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so easily convinced. Last time, we almost parted on bad terms over this problem. In the end, we had to settle it by arguing in bed. I thought it would be the same this time. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t agree easily.¡± Donald smiled andbed my messy hair with his fingers. ¡°So I thought of another way to make it easier for both of us.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked. ¡°We will proceed to mark.¡± My eyes widened as I covered my mouth with my hand and looked at Donald in a daze. The mark¡¯s significance was extraordinary. If a werewolf asked if you wanted to mark with him, it was the equivalent of a proposal. I had looked forward to spending the future with Donald, but I didn¡¯t expect him to mention the mark to me so quickly. I believed that we woulde together. Every day, I felt that I needed Donald more than the day before. I thought that I had already decided on him in my life. But we had only known each other for less than half a month. He was the Lycan King. Had Donald really thought about being with me for the rest of his life? I even imagined we would encounter opposition from his family and others, causing us to not be able to mark. I felt that none of this was important when I conceived these thoughts. Even if we did not have a mark, we would still be partners for life. Chapter 75

Chapter 75: Proof of a Lifetime

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] But at this moment, Donald said it to me. Instantly, I was extremely touched. Keep in mind that the mark on the body was permanent. It would always bear witness to the fact that you once had a kindred spirit and that you belonged to another. Even if your partner died, it wouldn¡¯t change that. The mark would stay on your body. If you wanted to break up with your partner and find a new partner, the original mark wouldn¡¯t disappear either. It would even spontaneously resist and dislike the aura of the new partner. It was a mark engraved in the soul that could never be removed. So everyone would say, ¡°Your mate might not be for life, but the mark would be.¡± And choosing someone to mark was also the best proof of your promise of love and loyalty. ¡°I know it¡¯s a little rash to suggest this. Normally, the mark would be at the celebration of you bing Queen Lycan,¡± Donald said. ¡°However, I need a guarantee that you¡¯ll be safe.¡± I seemed to have just recovered from the shock and looked at Donald with sweetness and gratitude. He was so good that he thought of everything for me. When I said that I was unwilling to leave the pack, he wanted to give me the mark. Even so, he was still worried that I would be unwilling to ept it. But the mark did not involve just one person. This was a promise he made to me, and a promise I made to him. He was Lycan King. He deserved the best treatment in everything more than I did. If such a simple mark would be a grievance to me, then wouldn¡¯t it be unfair and a grievance to Donald? With his status, bing mates with me was already lowering his position in the eyes of many people. I lowered my head in thought, but I heard Donald say, ¡°I can also promise you that during the celebration of you bing Queen Lycan, everything that should be there will be there. I¡¯ll give you the best. It¡¯ll just be missing the mark segment.¡± ¡°No, Donald, I¡¯d love to. I want to do the mark with you,¡± I said urgently, raising my eyes to look at him. ¡°But have you really thought it through? If we mark each other, you can never go back on your word. I¡¯ll be the only one for you. We¡¯ll be tied together forever. Nothing can separate us,¡± I added gently. ¡°Margaret, I can¡¯t wait to be tied to you forever and never be separated again.¡± I didn¡¯t know what else to say. I could only look at Donald with burning eyes. I felt the mes burning between us. I hugged his head. I felt Donald gnawing at me like a wild beast. His teeth raked my neck repeatedly, as if he was looking for a better ce to bite. We rolled onto the bed together. The dress I¡¯d just put on was pushed to my chest by him. I gasped and grabbed his hair with my hand, but I didn¡¯t dare use too much strength. I just wrapped his blond hair around my fingers. Everything was about to go out of control again. ¡°Wait,¡± I gasped. Donald restrained my wrist. I could only raise my upper body to look at him and say with effort, ¡°They¡¯re in a meeting in the hall. They called us over.¡± I had just received a message via Mindlink to all the members. I knew that Donald must have received it too. And if I remembered correctly, Armstrong had specially mentioned that the Lycan King would be attending. Donald could not avoid this job. ¡°Sh*t.¡± Donald let go and sat on the side. I lowered my dress and sat up with him. I knelt beside him and carefully observed his expression. Donald scratched his head irritably and said gruffly, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± I looked down at my dress that had been ravaged. This dress was made of cotton and linen, and it was veryfortable to wear. This kind of material didn¡¯t like to wrinkle, and it didn¡¯t look unusual now. However, thinking of what had just happened, I decided not to wear this dress to the hall. I dug out an old white T-shirt and jeans from the closet. I was used to such easy andfortable outfits. However, I turned my head to look in the direction of the bathroom and recalled Elizabethining that I was so slovenly. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I tossed the T-shirt and jeans back and pulled out acy white dress I hadn¡¯t worn in a long time. The dress had a square neckline at the front, generously revealing my corbone and half my shoulder. I would probably match Donald a little better in this dress. I looked at myself in the mirror by the door for a while. I was not satisfied with the white canvas shoes on my feet. I found a pair of white low-heeled shoes and put them on. Elizabeth and I bought these shoes together. There was a big bow on them that was aesthetically pleasing to the eye. I had always thought that this bow was too ostentatious, but now, it looked just right with my simple dress. Chapter 76

Chapter 76: A Decision Made Carefully

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] When Donald came out of the bathroom, he had already cleaned himself up. The two of us walked hand in hand to the hall. There were already many people there. When Elliot saw us, he came straight up to us and said to Donald, ¡°Your Majesty, the seat for you is over there.¡± Donald looked at me and refused. ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay with Margaret.¡± I felt people were watching us. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, I blushed again. I began to be d that I had changed my clothes before going out. As expected, as long as I walked beside Donald, I would be the center of attention. Donald was used to such gazes. He looked at me as usual and asked, ¡°Are you hungry? Do you need anything to eat?¡± I shook my head. Before Donald returned, I had just had an early lunch. However, Donald must have been busy in the morning and didn¡¯t have time to eat anything just now. Thinking of this, I looked at Donald worriedly. ¡°What is it?¡± Donald asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go find Alpha and the others?¡± I suggested. The various gazes that were looking at us made me feel ufortable. I didn¡¯t know how much kindness or malice there was. Moreover, I was a little worried about Donald. I wanted him to eat something. Armstrong and Elizabeth should be together. They would always set up something. I felt Donald tighten his grip on my hand. He seemed to really care about me mentioning Armstrong¡¯s name. Iughed inwardly and thought of Angel, but I felt that I couldn¡¯tugh anymore. I was also very concerned about Angel. Moreover, Angel¡¯s threat to me was clearly different from Armstrong¡¯s threat to Donald. Donald was so outstanding that Armstrong could notpare to him in any aspect. It was different for Angel and me. Angel could almost beat me in all aspects. [Donald.] [Hmm?] I turned my head and saw Donald looking at me. I knew that he was wondering why I still used Mindlink with him so close to me. I just felt that I was too embarrassed to say some things in front of him. I turned my head away and insisted onmunicating with Donald on Mindlink. [You mentioned Mark just now. Is it for my safety?] [Yes.] I thought about it and sent Donald a transmission line by line. [Donald, I¡¯m very willing to ept your mark.] [But I just thought about it. Exchanging marks should be a very important thing for both of us. I hope you made this decision carefully. It¡¯s between the two of us, but it doesn¡¯t involve just the two of us.] [I didn¡¯t choose to do this only because you care about my safety. I think it should be proof that we love each other and promise to be together all the time. A mark is just a natural way of connecting us. I don¡¯t want us to feel any imperfection when we look back in the future.] [So, Donald, have you really thought about exchanging marks with me?] I finally looked at Donald. These words were actually what I wanted to say just now. Everything had happened so quickly just now. We were all too excited. But now that I¡¯d calmed down and thought about it, I didn¡¯t want Donald to feel burdened by our rtionship. I think our rtionship should be healthy and natural. I didn¡¯t want to feel any guilt. It had always been Donald trying to protect me, and I wanted to give Donald a sense of security. He didn¡¯t need a mark to confirm that I was okay. I preferred to tell him that I was fine in my own way. [I want to mark with you, for no other reason than you, Margaret.] I heard Donald say. [But you¡¯d worry about that, wouldn¡¯t you?] Donald¡¯s eyes were thoughtful. [I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll regret it.] I tried to avoid Donald¡¯s gaze. Donald was right. In essence, I was still a little uneasy about this rtionship. I looked past Donald and saw Armstrong at the end of the room. Elizabeth was standing beside him. Then there was Angel. She stood neatly dressed on the side, surrounded by warriors from the assault team. Angel¡¯s arrival undoubtedly intensified my uneasiness, making me especially terrified about having Donald. I was the one who was not ready to ept a promise as serious as the mark. ¡°But you¡¯re right. We should all think about it,¡± Donald said. ¡°I¡¯ll think about this more carefully. Take what I said to heart, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I agreed softly. ¡°I have something to tell you too.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Donald said. ¡°Let me handle Angel¡¯s matter myself, okay?¡± I gazed into Donald¡¯s eyes and slowly made a request. Chapter 77

Chapter 77: Inspirational Speech

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] This thought did note suddenly. I had wanted to suggest this to Donald for a long time. I could tell that Donald was in a difficult position, caught between Angel and me. As Lycan King, he already had too many things to worry about. I might not be able to help with the rest, but I didn¡¯t want Donald to be troubled about this matter if I could resolve it. ¡°No, Margaret, you just have to stay in the pack. I¡¯ll take care of everything else,¡± Donald said. ¡°Trust me, Donald, I¡¯m capable of solving this,¡± I said, pretending to be rxed. ¡°We¡¯re both women. I know what she¡¯s thinking better than you do. Besides, she won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt because of this,¡± Donald said. ¡°No.¡± I smiled at Donald. ¡°Uh, actually, I think she¡¯s quite nice. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have a good chat.¡± ¡°Do you really think so?¡± I smiled and nodded. It was starting to get easier to lie to Donald. It¡¯s not good, I thought to myself. ¡°If you insist, fine. But you really don¡¯t have to do this,¡± Donald said with a frown. ¡°I¡¯ve already told Angel. She¡¯s just doing her job. She won¡¯te after you.¡± But she¡¯s already here to cause trouble for me. I sighed inwardly. Donald was undoubtedly a good leader, but he obviously didn¡¯t understand women that well. I could see Angel¡¯s desire to conquer Donald clearly. She was not someone who would give up easily. If I did not face her directly, she would never give up. Nothing Donald could say to her about this matter would be of any use. Only I could make her give up. Armstrong, I saw, was ready up ahead. Donald put his arm around me and walked me straight ahead. We walked through the crowd to the front. He stood with Armstrong. I was next to Donald. Elizabeth was next to Armstrong. Below the stage, Elliot and Anthony were next to each other and Angel was on her own. I felt Angel¡¯s re. She looked unhappy that I was standing beside Donald. I tried my best to ignore her. This was the first time I had stood with Donald in a slightly formal setting. I had never stood on a stage and seen so many people¡¯s eyes on me. I tried my best to keep my body straight and not show my nervousness. Armstrong began to speak. ¡°I¡¯m sure many people have heard thatst night, in the forest outside our pack, there was another attack. This one was discovered by me and Luna Elizabeth.¡± Armstrong nced at Elizabeth. The people in the hall began to whisper. I noticed that Elizabeth had turned a little pale. It looked like Armstrong wanted to raise Elizabeth¡¯s prestige in the pack to show that Elizabeth had also done something useful for the pack. But Elizabeth didn¡¯t think so. She only thought that what she had seenst night was terrifying. ¡°Fortunately, none of us were injured in the attack, and none of the Lycans suffered any casualties. Besides, we found a new clue about the attacks.¡± The noise in the hall continued. Everyone was discussing it with the people around them. Armstrong had to increase his volume. ¡°However, we found an unidentified person in our forest, currently unconscious. We are doing our best to investigate the identity of this person. Now, the sessive attacks must make us vignt. We will not wait for the enemy to attack us continuously. All of us in the Pack should unite and fight the shameless attackers together at this time.¡± Armstrong¡¯s words were very inspirational. Everyone¡¯s whispered discussion stopped. I saw everyone¡¯s eyes gather on Armstrong. ¡°So from now on, the Pack will go into emergency management mode. We will mark out an area in the center of the Pack, and everyone will have to live in the designated area. For those who currently live outside the area, we will send someone to arrange temporary residence for you. You will be free to move around in this area, and we will send someone to defend it. No one is allowed to leave this area without permission. We¡¯ve set up a special patrol team with the royal Lycans. The patrol team goes in and out using tokens. Solo operations are forbidden. A Lycan must apany every patrol. In addition, we will also arrange for patrols in the area. Apart from children, old people, and people who belong to the patrol team, everyone is to participate in the patrol mission. Pleasee to the front to get your registration form, and we will train everyone and schedule the patrol time.¡± The discussion in the hall erupted again. I hadn¡¯t expected Armstrong to go that far. But there was no denying that he had done everything he could to keep everyone safe. Chapter 78

Chapter 78: Flirty Killer _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] The crowd kept surging forward. Some came to collect the registration form, while others wanted to surround Armstrong and Anthony to ask all kinds of questions. Donald pulled me back a step. I patted Donald¡¯s hand and wanted to walk in the direction of the registration form too. However, Donald pulled me back even harder and finally broke away from the dense crowd to a small clearing. ¡°Why are you squeezing over there?¡± Donald asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to get my registration form.¡± I looked at Donald in confusion. ¡°The Alpha just said that everyone has to participate in patrol missions.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to go.¡± Donald¡¯s face tightened, his jaw a determined line. Again, in such a crowded ce, Donald tried to control me. I looked around. Fortunately, no one was paying attention to us. Why did Donald always want me to be the special one? While everyone else was making an effort to keep the Pack safe, Donald wanted me to stay safe and enjoy everyone¡¯s protection. This was unfair to others. I never felt that I should belong to a certain privileged ss. Even Donald himself was always involved in battles and dangers, but he always let me exercise such privileges. I felt a headacheing on and wondered when I would be able to agree with Donald on this point. But now, I didn¡¯t doubt that if I argued with him, Donald would definitely escte this matter to let everyone know. I could onlypromise and say obediently, ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± I followed Donald out of the hall and saw Armstrong, who had escaped at some point, at the door. Armstrong walked up to Donald. He didn¡¯t look very energetic. He said to Donald, ¡°Your Majesty, is it convenient for you toe to my office to talk?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Donald replied. He turned to me and gave me a warning look. ¡°Go back to your room.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I replied and shrugged. ¡°Then can I join the training?¡± ¡°You can go, but someone has to follow you,¡± Donald said. ¡°Fine.¡± Donald looked a little surprised and tense, at my obedience. He bent his head to kiss my forehead and left with Armstrong. I reached out to touch the ce where Donald had kissed me just now and watched them walk away. After confirming that they had left, I turned around and walked towards the hall. I wouldn¡¯tpromise with Donald on this matter. This was my responsibility as a resident of the Silver Moon Tribe. Besides, this was only patrolling in the protected area. There were still real patrols outside. They were the real defense line. There was no danger at all. ¡°Oh, why are you back?¡± I heard a delicate female voice. I looked in the direction of the voice. It was indeed Angel. There was no one else with her. She leaned against the wall alone and smiled seductively at me. She was wearing the same uniform as before, revealing her perfect figure, but this time she had her hair in a neat ponytail. There was a cold fragrance about her. It was actually very pleasant, but it forced people to stay away. Like her, it was dangerous. No matter how beautiful her smile, she was a cold-blooded and heartless killer. I looked at her warily and replied, ¡°I just came back to get the registration form.¡± Although I was very confident when I spoke to Donald just now, I actually didn¡¯t know how to deal with Angel. She didn¡¯t seem to have any weaknesses, and I didn¡¯t think that I would make her give up if I performed better. However, I should at least show her my attitude, which was that I loved Donald. I wouldn¡¯t give him up for anything. I would also stand by Donald¡¯s side by my own effort so that everyone who saw us would think that we werepatible. If Angel could realize that she was nothing more than a clown to us, I was sure that with her pride, she wouldn¡¯t allow herself to do anything out of line again. ¡°Isn¡¯t Donald locking his little sweetheart up like a sealed honey jar?¡± Angel looked at me teasingly and said, ¡°And the little sweetheart has already obediently agreed with him. Why is she here?¡± She must have heard my conversation with Donald just now. I felt the contempt in her words and retorted, ¡°This is none of your business.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really none of my business.¡± Angel walked over. She was much taller than me. I felt like she was overpowering me in terms of aura. This made me feel ufortable. ¡°But what if Little Sweetheart makes Lycan King unhappy? Aiyaya, that¡¯s scary. Why don¡¯t you go back and stay well? Don¡¯te and participate in these adults¡¯ matters.¡± ¡°I¡¯m an adult,¡± I said. ¡°I can do my job perfectly.¡± Chapter 79

Chapter 79: An Amiable Friend

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I didn¡¯t want to talk to Angel anymore. She looked like she was just here to taunt me. I wanted to walk around her and leave, but she took a step in the same direction and stood in front of me. ¡°What else do you want?¡± I asked with some anger. ¡°I just wanted to remind you,¡± Angel said, lowering her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t forget our agreement. I¡¯ve already made arrangements. Tonight. At the forest entrance at eleven.¡± I looked at her steadily. Angel had already taken a step back. She was still looking at me with her charming smile. She said, ¡°If you go back on your word, it¡¯s not toote. But you don¡¯t have to get any registration form. Just stay in the house. Donald will protect you. Come on, give me back my things.¡± Angel reached out to me. I was silent for a moment. Then I reached into my pocket. I saw the contemptuous smile on Angel¡¯s face deepen. Suddenly, I reached out and knocked her hand away. ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my word,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡± I caught the momentary look of shock on Angel¡¯s face. I finally felt like I had won a small game against Angel. ¡°Good.¡± Angel finally dropped the smile she¡¯d been wearing and revealed her true self, fierce and arrogant. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know what happens when you take something that doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± Angel turned to leave. Herst words sounded strange to me. What was it that didn¡¯t belong to me? It looked like she was talking about Donald, but it was strange to use the word ¡°thing¡± to describe Donald. Although it matched Angel¡¯s usual arrogant personality, it still felt a little strange. In this case, wouldn¡¯t it be more appropriate to use ¡°person¡±? Or maybe she wasn¡¯t talking about Donald, but something else. I was still thinking when I felt a blow on one shoulder. I instinctively returned fire, but a strong arm grabbed me. I turned back to see a surprised Elizabeth and an embarrassed Anthony. Elizabeth¡¯s hand was still in mid-air. Anthony was holding my arm in one hand and a stack of registration forms in the other. It was obvious what had just happened. Elizabeth came to pat my shoulder. When I returned fire, Anthony instinctively shielded Elizabeth. I red at Anthony, who sheepishly let go of my hand. Their rtionship with Armstrong was really puzzling. Anthony was always so protective of Elizabeth, but judging from Armstrong¡¯s attitude today, he was obviously still treating Elizabeth as Luna. ¡°Who were you chatting with?¡± Elizabeth asked. ¡°Angel. You met her in the forest yesterday,¡± I exined. I saw Elizabeth tremble again when she heard about the forest. I began to wonder what she had experienced with Armstrong in the forest yesterday. She was still afraid of the forest. ¡°So it¡¯s her. She doesn¡¯t look as scary as she did yesterday. She¡¯s quite friendly,¡± Elizabeth muttered. I did a giant mental eye roll. Friendly? Elizabeth¡¯s habit of judging a book by its cover hasn¡¯t changed at all. Someone like her who wants to be our Pack¡¯s Luna is really our Pack¡¯s headache. ¡°If you¡¯re leaving with the Lycan King, maybe you can be friends? She came to talk to me just now. She¡¯s quite friendly.¡± I looked at Elizabeth speechlessly and gave up onmunicating with her. I looked at Anthony and held out my hand to him. ¡°Give me a registration form.¡± But Anthony shook his head at me and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to patrol.¡± ¡°What?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe I was hearing that from Anthony, too. ¡°The Alpha exined that neither you nor Elizabeth needed to patrol,¡± Anthony said. Armstrong treated me like this too? I nced at Elizabeth. It was normal for Armstrong not to let Elizabeth patrol. She couldn¡¯t do anything. It was more appropriate for her to stay at home. However, Armstrong should know that I was capable of doing this. ¡°Stop fooling around. Give it to me. I can do this,¡± I insisted. ¡°No, that¡¯s an order.¡± I red at Anthony. He met my eyes innocently. I was really defeated. These men! Damn them. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t go,¡± I said miserably. Elizabeth looked at Anthony and then at me. She said to me in confusion, ¡°Why are you going on patrol? Isn¡¯t it good that Alpha doesn¡¯t want you to go? Don¡¯t forget that you have to help me hold the Luna¡¯s inauguration.¡± Ah! I had almost forgotten about that. Who could care about that ritual at such an urgent moment? But Elizabeth was still talking about herself. ¡°Maybe you and the Lycan King should hold one too. I mean, yours is different from mine and Armstrong¡¯s. You must have to go back with him to hold the formal ceremony, but you met here after all, and this is very important to you. We can do it together, and then the Lycan King can attend my ceremony. What do you think?¡± Chapter 80

Chapter 80: The Reason for the Ceremony

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] ¡°I said¡­¡± I wanted to interrupt Elizabeth, but I didn¡¯t seed at all. ¡°Most of the flowers and various supplies for the ceremony have been selected. The menu hasn¡¯t been drawn up yet. There are only a few days left until the date we set previously. Recently, you¡¯ve all been busy with other things. The progress of the ceremony has been dyed a lot. We still have to prepare quickly.¡± ¡°Elizabeth,¡± I said. ¡°No one has time for that ceremony right now. What we need to do is defend ourselves.¡± ¡°What?¡± Elizabeth was horrified. ¡°You mean the ceremony isn¡¯t going to be held?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that, but definitely not now,¡± I said helplessly. ¡°We need to postpone this.¡± ¡°You told mest time that it was possible,¡± Elizabeth said usingly, her eyes wide. ¡°How can you make such a decision without discussing it with me at all?¡± ¡°Because no one remembers these things. Look at how busy Alpha is these days. Everyone¡¯s on a roll.¡± ¡°So you forgot about me! I¡¯m Luna of this pack too, but no one thought to discuss any decision with me.¡± Elizabeth was starting to look crazy. ¡°Think about it. The pack isn¡¯t safe now. If any attacks happen during the ceremony, the entire ceremony will be ruined.¡± ¡°Impossible. Armstrong already said that it¡¯s very safe inside the pack. As long as everyone stays where they are, there won¡¯t be any danger.¡± Elizabeth really didn¡¯t have a grasp of the situation. I could only look at Anthony for help. Once Elizabeth started being unreasonable, Anthony was the only one who was good at dealing with her. ¡°Elizabeth, if we have to have a ceremony, the patrols will be very strict now. The other Packs won¡¯t be able to attend. Are you willing to do that?¡± Anthony said. Elizabeth finally hesitated and asked, ¡°So the other Packs won¡¯t see me bing Luna, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I knew Anthony¡¯s trick would work. I looked at him in admiration. One of the important reasons Elizabeth insisted on holding the ceremony was to show off to everyone that she had be Luna of the Silver Moon Tribe and to show those who had once disliked her that she had an Alpha as a mate. If that goal wasn¡¯t achieved, the ceremony clearly didn¡¯t make much sense to her. ¡°Besides, Donald might not have time to attend your ceremony now,¡± I took the opportunity to say. ¡°When things are settled, Donald and I can hold a ceremony with you. At that time, everyone wille to witness you bing Luna.¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯ll stay until then?¡± Elizabeth looks at me nervously. ¡°We will,¡± I said, stroking Elizabeth¡¯s hair. At this moment, I felt my mission as a sister. Perhaps when the time came, which was when I was about to leave with Donald, I would definitely want to see Elizabeth obtain her own happiness and live well with Armstrong. As long as I could do it, I was willing to satisfy her wishes. ¡°Then¡­ okay.¡± I felt relieved when I saw that Elizabeth epted the truth despite her reluctance. I looked around. Most of the people had dispersed. Angel had long since left for God knows where. I said goodbye to Anthony and Elizabeth. I needed to make some preparations for my evening patrol. On the way back to my room, I thought about what I was going to do tonight. If Donald found out, it would definitely anger him. I avoided thinking about the consequences if Donald found out. As long as I did it secretly, he wouldn¡¯t find out, and none of this would be a problem. I sat on the bed and was wondering how I was going to bypass Donald and the guards and walk out of this room into the forest that night. Suddenly, I heard a knock. When I opened the door, there was no one outside. Only a package. I opened the package. Inside was a full set of patrol gear and a dagger. I often saw this around the waist of a patrolman. Werewolves were more used to carrying daggers to defend themselves than other weapons. Because it was smaller and more portable, it was not easy to discover. Werewolves were better at closebat. With a werewolf¡¯s strength, a dagger could cause huge damage in a short time. In addition, there was an envelope in the package. I opened it. There was a short letter inside. It said: ¡°It¡¯s not toote to give up.¡± I gripped the paper tightly. It was from Angel. She was still provoking me at this time because she wanted to see me admit defeat. So I must not do as she had wished. I have to go this evening. Iy down on my bed and closed my eyes. I started to conserve my energy for my night patrol. I would prove myself to everyone at night. I was no worse than anyone else. Chapter 81

Chapter 81: Sneaking Away in the Middle of the Night

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] In the darkness, I opened my eyes. I looked at Donald, who was lying beside me. His breathing was steady and he looked to be fast asleep. I gently turned over and carefully observed Donald¡¯s movements. Good. He hadn¡¯t been awakened at all. I nced at the bedside clock. 10:30. It was time for me to leave. I slipped off the bed on tiptoes and headed for the bathroom in my room. This was the n I hade up with this afternoon. Donald would definitely send someone to patrol outside the door. I couldn¡¯t take the risk of strutting out the front door. Fortunately, I found a window in the bathroom. It was just big enough for me to slip out. I took out the patrol gear I¡¯d hidden earlier and a rope from the cab. I tied the rope to a sturdy pir on one side and gave it a couple of hard tugs to make sure the rope could take my weight well. It took me a long time to put on the patrol outfit Angel had given me. It was tighter than I thought. It took a lot of effort to squeeze into it. The material of this outfit was light and thin, unlike all the fabric I had worn before. It clung to my body like anotheryer of skin and stretched with the rhythm of my breathing. I guessed that some special craftsmanship went into the making of these gears. I put a dagger at my waist. In my pocket was the token and the envelope I had received in the afternoon. On the back of the envelope was a map of the location of the meeting tonight and the route I needed to patrol. After making sure everything was in order, I stuffed the clothes I¡¯d taken off into the cab and climbed down the rope that was fastened to the window. The building¡¯s facade was brick, which made it easy to climb down. I climbed down from above without a hitch. There was nothing around me but the moonlight. It enveloped thend gently. I hope Donald doesn¡¯t find out and get angry with me,?I prayed silently to the moon goddess. I got my bearings and ran quickly in the direction of the forest. The journey was smoother than I expected. No one stopped me along the way. When I saw some of the patrolling people, I would feel nervous. When they saw me, they let me pass. They didn¡¯t even need me to take out my token. I wondered if this was our security. Were we toox? I should find a chance to mention it to Donald. Finally, I reached the spot marked on the map. I¡¯d never been to this part of the forest before. It was at the back of the Pack, and the trees were lusher, making it even darker in the night. I looked around but didn¡¯t see Angel. Is she ying with me? This thought came to me, but she had given me the clothes and the map. If she was just trying to fool me, why go to this extent? Wouldn¡¯t it be more appropriate for me toe unarmed? Suddenly, I sensed a dangerous aura around me. I turned and saw a huge beast roaring at me. Its fur was gray-ck, just like the night. It looked terrifying. I couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back. When it stood up, it was twice my height. Its upper limbs were thick and muscr. It had huge ws with sharp nails. It bared its two sharp teeth in a scary way. ¡°You¡¯rete,¡± I heard it say to me. I nced at the medallion on its belt that matched mine. It was abat-ready werewolf. After I realized this, I realized that there was no vicious killing intent in its eyes as it looked at me. ¡°Uh, sorry. I¡¯m here to hand over the token.¡± I took out the token and showed it to the wolf. I heard it grunt in displeasure. It began to transform in front of me, its form shrinking until it looked like a normal man. He was still very burly, with angr muscles in his arms. He took the token from my hand and examined it for a while before saying, ¡°Why are you alone?¡± He frowned at me, looked me up and down, and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you before.¡± I didn¡¯t know how to answer him. In fact, this wasn¡¯t what I¡¯d imagined. I thought that the person waiting for me here would be Angel, or at least one of them woulde and tell me what to do, but I was confused. I was afraid that saying something wrong would arouse his suspicion. I noticed that his gaze was focused on the dagger at my waist. His eyes were focused, and an unhappy look appeared between his brows. ¡°So you¡¯re one of them. Why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± I didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about. Don¡¯t they all belong to the same patrol team? Are there factions among them? He threw the token back to me. I caught it in a flurry. I felt him looking at me even more strangely. ¡°My name is Chris.¡± ¡°Monica,¡± I said casually. ¡°Monica, it¡¯s your shift now. You¡¯ll have to hand over your shift here in four hours.¡± Chris looked at me suspiciously. ¡°You know how to do it, right?¡± Chapter 82

Chapter 82: Footprints in the Forest

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] ¡°I know,¡± I forced myself to say. ¡°Your people are really strange. Why would they let you patrol alone? The forest is very dangerous now,¡± Chris muttered to himself. I felt embarrassed. Compared to him, I really didn¡¯t look like a patrol warrior. ¡°Alright, remember to report directly to the system if anything happens.¡± System, what system? I was about to ask him when I saw Chris walk away. Now I was alone here. I turned my gaze to the dark forest and inevitably felt some fear. Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s just a patrol. There are so many people patrolling the forest. You can do it. I mentally encouraged myself. I identified the route of the map and headed into the forest. The trees here had grown for many years, and the dense canopy blocked the moonlight. Even with my werewolf vision, I could only see ten meters in front of me. The night wind rustled the leaves, and I had to pay full attention to my surroundings. The deeper I went into the forest, the more I could hear rustling sounds around me. I stopped several times to observe my surroundings, but I didn¡¯t find anything unusual. I looked down at the map in my hand and estimated that I had covered most of the patrol route. ording to its instructions, I only had to turn around twice before returning to where I had started. I pulled myself together and continued to patrol along the route on the map. I got used to the dark environment, and I didn¡¯t feel as scared as I did at the beginning. As it turned out, I could make this work. Just as I heaved a sigh of relief, I saw something on the ground in front of me. I quickly walked up and saw a huge wolf w mark on the ground. Someone was here! All at once my nerves stiffened again. Instinctively, I transformed into wolf form. The wolf form could improve my vision and perception at the same time. I felt that the rustling sound beside me was clearer now. I could also feel the direction of the wind. I thought about Chris¡¯s wolf form when I first met him and realized that I should have done this a long time ago. It was mostfortable to travel through the forest in wolf form when I was patrolling. I used my ws to match the footprints on the ground. Its outline wasrger than mine. I thought back to Donald and Elliot in their wolf forms and deduced that the man who had left these footprints was not as burly as a Lycan. So, could it be an ordinary werewolf? Could it be someone from our patrol? I sniffed tentatively. The other party had left no trace of smell. I couldn¡¯t do any tracking using scent. Doubts welled up in me. There was no need for the patrol people to hide their scent. We would even take the initiative to leave our scent so that ourpanions could find us better. The appearance of these footprints was unusual. I immediately realized that I should tell the others about this. Then I discovered a very awkward situation. Since I didn¡¯t know what the ¡°system¡± Chris was talking about was, and no one had told me what to do, I had no way of contacting anyone at all. The only people I could contact through my mind were Donald and the others, but once I contacted them, it meant that my secret escape would be discovered. I looked at the footprints on the ground and was momentarily caught in a dilemma. After hesitating for a few seconds, I decided to contact him. I couldn¡¯t ignore an important clue that might affect the safety of our pack just because I was afraid of being discovered by Donald. Even if it turned out that there was nothing wrong with these footprints and it was just a mistake, I wouldn¡¯t regret doing this. It was my responsibility. However, after weighing the pros and cons in my heart, I sent a message to Armstrong. I still felt a little guilty about admitting to Donald that I had sneaked out. If I contacted Elliot, it would be no different from contacting Donald directly. It might make Donald even more unhappy. Moreover, this was our pack¡¯s matter. It was understandable for me to contact Armstrong. [Armstrong, I found unknown footprints while patrolling the forest. Come quickly.] After delivering the news, I was about to lean closer to the footprints to take a closer look when I suddenly felt the wind change around me. The huge airflow formed tiny whirls around me. I was looking up in that direction when I saw a huge ck shadow pouncing on me. ¡°What is this!?¡± I only had time to turn sideways before I saw a pair of huge curved ws stop in front of my throat. I looked up and saw a pair of blood-red eyes. The white pupils seemed to be infinitely dted, making me feel shocked. He pressed down on me with a stench. He was much heavier than me, and I couldn¡¯t move at all. I could only fall back hard. At this angle, I couldn¡¯t even turn over. If he moved his ws an inch forward, he could cut my throat. Help! Donald!!! I closed my eyes in despair. Chapter 83

Chapter 83: Mate Who Needs A Lesson

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] It was dark and quiet. This ce was scary. Thud, thud, thud¡­ I felt my heart pounding against my chest like a drum. An inexplicable sense of unease hovered in my chest. My eyes opened. In front of me was the pure white ceiling. This was my bedroom. It looked normal. I winced. This wasn¡¯t right. I turned to look beside me. The bed was empty. Margaret wasn¡¯t here. Where had she gone? The uneasiness in my heart intensified. I pushed open the closed bathroom door. There was no one here either, but there was Margaret¡¯s scent. I followed the scent and opened a cab to the side. These were Margaret¡¯s pajamas. She had left her clothes here and sneaked out alone?! How did she get out? I went to the window sill and saw a rope caught in the gap. I opened the window and looked out. A long rope hung down from here, long enough to reach the ground. Anger and fear rose in me at the same time. Margaret had sneaked out alone in the middle of the night. Where had she gone? I thought about her past with Armstrong and her refusal to mark with me during the day. Would she betray me? The thought appeared briefly in my mind and quickly disappeared. No, she wouldn¡¯t do that. I tried to get my mind to think rationally. Margaret had mentioned Angel during the day. She said that she wanted to settle things with Angel herself. Although I didn¡¯t agree, I allowed her to do it. But she was a silly child. Angel had far more tricks up her sleeve than her. I shook Margaret¡¯s nightgown in my hand and a piece of paper fell out. I picked it up and smelled Angel on it. It was Angel! My face turned ashen. I saw the words. ¡®It¡¯s not toote to give up.¡¯ I recognized the handwriting as Angel¡¯s. She was deliberately trying to provoke Margaret.?What was she trying to get Margaret to do? Patrol!?I realized that was the most likely possibility. Margaret had always wanted to be part of the patrol. During the day, she had been stopped by me because she had gone to get the registration form. If Angel wanted to use Margaret for something, patrolling was undoubtedly the most tempting. And damn it, Angel had full authority. It was simply too easy for her to arrange for anyone to go. Forest. Forest again! Why did Margaret always have to be so obsessed with the forest? Was it because she and Armstrong had memories of the past there? I was annoyed by this. If I had to bring her back this time, I would teach her a lesson. Beat her up? No, that would be too brutal. I would teach her a lesson in bed and let her know who she really belonged to. I was so angry that I kicked the nightstand. The cab door flew open. I saw a small bottle inside. And what is this??I thought.?How much is Margaret doing behind my back? Puzzled, I picked up the small bottle. It was empty. It wasn¡¯t mine. What did Margaret mean by putting it here? I put aside my doubts for the moment and continued to focus on the possibility that Margaret had gone alone to patrol the forest. If, as I thought, Angel had arranged for Margaret to patrol the forest, she would be given a token. People with tokens could contact and locate each other. Margaret wouldn¡¯t be in danger for a while. However, I thought of another possibility. Angel might not tell Margaret how to use the token. If that was the case, Margaret might also be patrolling alone. Angel would not assign her apanion. I felt my heart throb again at the thought. I had to find Margaret immediately. I returned to the bathroom and tracked Margaret¡¯s scent. She had left through the window, which was too small for me to get through. I had to go around the outside of the building. Fortunately, there was still a remnant of her aura in the air, and my mate¡¯s senses would let me vaguely know where she was. I knew I was tracking in the right direction. I was beginning to regret not having directly marked her during the day. Then I wouldn¡¯t be going through so much trouble to find her now. I could only barely tell through my mate¡¯s senses that she was fine now and should still be in the forest. As I walked to the entrance of the forest, I considered asking the entire patrol team to help me find Margaret. However, I didn¡¯t want to mobilize such arge number of people. I wanted to find her myself first. If it really didn¡¯t work, I would leverage everyone¡¯s strength. Margaret had never liked being ordered around by me in public, and I tried to respect her wishes, but she clearly didn¡¯t take my concern for her seriously. She had really angered me this time. If she felt that what I had done before was not respecting her enough or not considerate of her thoughts, then I would show her this time what I would do when I really did not want to care about her thoughts. I would drag her back in front of everyone and let everyone see that she belonged to mepletely. Chapter 84

Chapter 84: The Fast and Agile White Shadow _ 1

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] After arriving in the forest, it became easier for me to sense Margaret¡¯s scent. There weren¡¯t many other auras interfering here. On the way out, I saw Margaret¡¯s phone on the desktop in the house. She hadn¡¯t brought anymunication tools. I tried to contact Margaret in my mind but found myself rejected. There were two possibilities for this to happen. One was that she had actively blocked my connection. The other was that she was on another call. I suppressed my uneasiness and tried to track her scent. In an instant, I felt the panic in my heart suddenly intensify. Margaret¡¯s aura became clear. I found her! I locked onto a direction and ran that way in my wolf form, snarling. Please be okay, please! Margaret, nothing must happen to you. I was close now. She was just ahead. That¡¯s Margaret! I saw a huge ck shadow descend from the sky and crush my little she-wolf. His filthy ws were about to rip Margaret¡¯s throat! I felt like my heart was going to stop. I ran and leaped forward quickly, tackling the big guy on top of Margaret. At the same time, I saw a white shadow pounce over. I was worried about Margaret, so I had to give up attacking for the time being. I temporarily restrained my strength and jumped to the side, picking up Margaret with my mouth and temporarily leaving the battlefield. I put Margaret on the ground and did a quick check to make sure she wasn¡¯t hurt. Margaret whined on the ground. I ignored her, my eyes alert as I looked at the figure that had just pounced on me. If there were two opponents, I wasn¡¯t sure I could keep them at bay while protecting Margaret. But to my surprise, the white shadow was locked inbat with the big guy who had attacked Margaret. The white shadow was not as big as the other party, but it was fast and agile. It was really like a shadow. Ordinary people could not even see its movements. I watched for a while and gave up on joining the battle because I recognized who this white shadow was. It was Angel. Angel¡¯s wolf was a pure white snow wolf, which was very rare even among snow wolves. Normally, even if they were of the same race, the snow wolf¡¯s fur would be a little brown or silver-gray, but the fur all over her body was white. I had never seen any other wolf with such fur color. There was no suspense in this battle. Angel¡¯s exquisitebat skills were not something that the other party could resist. After a while, the other party could not withstand her attacks and was yed around. He could only spin on the spot and wave his huge and sharp ws, but he could not touch Angel at all. As expected, Angel finally hit the back of the other party¡¯s head with a heavy blow and he fell straight down. ¡°Did you kill him?¡± I asked, frowning. ¡°He just passed out. I wouldn¡¯t have killed him.¡± Angel jumped down from the other party¡¯s body and rubbed the blood from her ws on the leaves. Angel had always been proud of her fur color. I had seen many werewolves chase her because of her fur color, and because of that, she particrly cherished her fur. ¡°He deserves to die.¡± I stared at the unconscious figure on the ground. Because he was unconscious, he couldn¡¯t maintain his wolf form for long. His body quickly shrank until he was in human form. He was a thin-faced, ck-haired man. His hair was greasy and stuck to his face, making him look disgusting. I nced at Margaret. She was in human form. She was trembling, obviously still recovering from the shock. I had to suppress the urge to tear the other party¡¯s throat with my teeth. How dare he attack my people? If this wasn¡¯t the only living person we had caught so far, I would have cut him into pieces. ¡°Don¡¯t be so fierce, Donald.¡± Angel transformed into her human form and walked towards me. ¡°I¡¯ve already informed my people toe over. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll give him to you. You can do whatever you want with him, okay?¡± I gave her a cold look and did not answer. I also transformed into my human form. Angel was definitely behind everything that had happened today. ¡°You¡¯re taking him back?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching this person for a long time. We were attacked by him in an unknown forest before we came. We let him escape, but we left a mark on him. Later, he kept ying cat and mouse with us. We tracked and counter-tracked him for a long time. We finally caught him. He must know a lot,¡± Angel said as she kicked the man at her feet. ¡°How can you be sure he was the one who attacked both of you earlier?¡± ¡°He has the scar on his right ear from before, and the way he fought. I knew it was him as soon as we fought.¡± Angel squatted down and turned the man on the ground. There was indeed a scar on his right ear. Chapter 85

Chapter 85: Continuous Attacks

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] ¡°So, you nned all this?¡± I tightened my grip on Margaret¡¯s hand and my voice turnedpletely cold. I wasn¡¯t too surprised to see Angel here earlier. On the way here, I had a question. Angel was not without her wits. Why had she dared to leave Margaret alone in the forestte at night? Right now, the entire pack was in a state of high tension. If Margaret was really in danger or something happened to her, she knew that I would definitely find out about her. When that happened, what would she rely on to get away? Or did she really have the guts to provoke me like this? It was because of this spection that I was certain that even if something happened to Margaret, her life would not be in danger. Because Angel would not dare to do that. I wasn¡¯t wrong about that. Angel¡¯s appearance just now was enough to prove that even if I hadn¡¯t pounced on the attacker, she would have been able to save Margaret. However, I never expected that Angel would dare to use Margaret as bait. She was betting on the life of the future queen of the Lycans! Angel¡¯s words had exined everything. She must have had some news and guessed that the enemy might attack tonight. So she had deliberately lured Margaret to the forest, leaving her alone without any means of protection or help. She had expected Margaret to be attacked, and that was what she had waited for and needed. Angel squinted at me. Her smug expression faded. Our gazes locked in mid-air. ¡°So what if I am?¡± Angel said. ¡°I caught the enemy. That¡¯s my duty. I did it better than anyone.¡± ¡°You might have let an innocent person die.¡± I was angry and disappointed at what Angel had done. There were many ways we could achieve our goal, but there shouldn¡¯t be any that required us to hurt ourpanions. Angel nced at Margaret beside me and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t she fine?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the future Lycan Queen, but you almost killed her!¡± I roared angrily at Angel. The anger had been bottled up in my chest all night. My Mate almost had her neck torn off in front of me, but Angel, as the instigator, didn¡¯t look guilty at all. It was as if everything she did was out of duty or on purpose. As for Margaret, I still hadn¡¯t heard her say sorry to me. Did she know the consequences of her actions?! If I¡¯de a littleter tonight, if Angel hadn¡¯t acted so promptly, she would have died here. Could Margaret be a little more responsible for her life?! ¡°Why are you yelling at me?¡± Angel couldn¡¯t keep a straight face anymore. ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s just¡­ be careful!¡± ¡°Donald!¡± Before I heard the exmation, I felt a sharp winding from my upper left. I could have dodged. Thinking of Margaret behind me, I raised my arm and quickly turned it into a wolf w, preparing to take the attack head-on. From the strength I had estimated from the wind speed, it was at most a superficial wound. If I could block the other party for a moment, I was confident that I could subdue him with my other hand. This person actually dared to attack me alone. He was really crazy. But what I never expected was that just as I was about to meet that blow, Margaret suddenly rushed up from behind me and collided with it. The force of the other party¡¯s attack mmed Margaret into my arms. I saw a huge wound on Margaret¡¯s back. Her flesh was ripped and blood was flowing out. ¡°Margaret¡­¡± I didn¡¯t dare turn her body rashly. I could only ce her on my knee and ask gently, ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ a little dizzy,¡± Margaret said weakly. I saw her face turn pale and my heart ached. ¡°Why are you doing this? I¡¯ll be fine. What are you going to do now!?¡± ¡°I saw someone trying to attack you. Instinctively, I did it.¡± Margaret gave me a strained smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Even though I had a thousandints about Margaret¡ªher rash actions and her self-righteousness¡ªI couldn¡¯t bring myself to say them to her at this moment. I looked deep into her eyes, unable to hide my anxiety and worry. ¡°Stop talking.¡± I tried to calm her. ¡°Just hold on a little longer. You¡¯ll be fine. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Chapter 86

Chapter 86: Go Back to Your ce

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] Angel was obviously shocked by the sudden attack, but she reacted quickly and rushed to my side. ¡°How are you?¡± Angel asked anxiously. I raised my eyes and stared hard at the werewolf who¡¯d just attacked me. He was about the same size as the dark-haired man who¡¯d attacked Margaret. He was now beside the unconscious dark-haired man. He was creating a diversion. He had wanted to take the man. ¡°Take care of her.¡± I shoved Margaret to Angel and gave her a warning look. If she was sensible, she would know not to do anything that might anger me now. I let out a long howl at the moon. In the blink of an eye, I¡¯dpleted my human-to-wolf transformation. Margaret¡¯s blood had provoked me. My Mate was hurt by other werewolves in front of me. They had to pay with blood. There was no room for negotiation. I saw Angel tremble and the shocked look in the werewolf¡¯s eyes. The werewolf stiffened for perhaps half a second. He must have sensed the dangerous aura I was giving off. He suddenly abandoned hispanion and turned to flee. But it was toote. If the person who hurt me could leave without paying any price, then I would really be wasting my life. I jumped and covered the ten meters between us. The other party turned and ran. I closed the distance between us in an instant. Too slow. He was moving too slowly. I put my ws on his back and shed him from his neck to his waist, leaving a long trail of blood. This blow was for Margaret. I saw him stretch his neck in pain as he let out a groan, but he was still struggling with death and didn¡¯t stop walking. That only prolonged his life for a few seconds. I threw myself on top of him. He was knocked to the ground. I tore at his throat crazily with my teeth and felt the fishy and warm fluid fill my mouth. I pressed my ws against his soft stomach, slicing his flesh piece by piece. I felt him whimper and die under me before I jumped off him. The blood on his body stained the ground red. I looked at the ground in disgust. I didn¡¯t like blood, and I didn¡¯t like solving problems by killing. I always felt that power should be for protection, not plunder. I thought of Margaret and raced back to where I¡¯de from. Angel had already given Margaret a simple hemostasis. I nodded to her and received Margaret into my arms. ¡°She has passed out from blood loss. I¡¯ve already stopped the bleeding. And our men will be here soon. They have a medical team among them. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Angel looked a little ufortable. She looked at me with a hesitant expression and said, ¡°It was all my fault just now. I was negligent and didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be sorry about this,¡± I said coldly. ¡°What happened tonight was all because of you.¡± I saw Angel open her mouth as if to say something. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°You don¡¯t have to interfere in the future. You¡¯ll go to detention today and reflect on it,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted Elliot. He¡¯ll take over everything here. When I deploy new people, you can get lost.¡± My words left no room for Angel. With Margaret¡¯s injury. Angel had crossed my bottom line. Since she might hurt Margaret, I couldn¡¯t tolerate her staying here no matter what. ¡°Donald, you can¡¯t do this to me,¡± Angel said. For the first time, I saw weakness in Angel¡¯s eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt her, and it was not my fault she got hurt,¡± Angel said defensively. ¡°She¡¯s your mate, but has it ever urred to you that this isn¡¯t fair to me either? I¡¯m doing what I have to do as themando leader. What right do you have to punish me like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always tried to make you see me and stand by your side. I¡¯ve done everything well. If you say that you¡¯re punishing me for dereliction of duty, I¡¯ll ept anything. However, you can¡¯t convince me of such a reason.¡± ¡°But the truth is that you hurt her,¡± I said calmly. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as absolute fairness or unfairness in this world, especially not emotionally. Was what you did to Margaret fair to her?¡± I saw Angel¡¯s hurt expression and suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to continue. I sighed and said, ¡°Angel, I¡¯ve always admired you. You¡¯re an excellent warrior. Letting you go back isn¡¯t entirely a punishment. You¡¯ll have a good position and development. Why do you have to stay here?¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t like this before, Donald. You¡¯ve be weak. You let emotions manipte your rationality. You don¡¯t look like the Lycan King from before.¡± Angel looked at me with sad eyes. ¡°People change,¡± I replied, looking back at Angel. ¡°But I prefer to believe that love made me stronger. I understand the meaning of protection better. Chapter 87

Chapter 87: Endless Pain _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] My pain was the first thing I felt after I regained consciousness. My back hurt like a hacksaw repeatedly cutting through my body. It also felt a little itchy. I could feel my touch recovering bit by bit. I was lying on my stomach in a prone position on a soft bed. My neck was a little sore, and one of my ears seemed to be numb from the pressure. I tried to wake my torso with my consciousness. First, I shook my head. I heard my hair rubbing against the pillow. My hearing returned. The movement eased the pain in my neck. I opened my eyes slowly. The sunlight was blinding. I closed and opened my eyes. I opened and closed them. After a few tries, I finally got used to the light and saw where I was. I was in a hospital room. My face was to the window. Sunlight streamed through the window and hit the white sheets beside me. So why did it hurt so much? Instinctively, I moved my fingers, but I felt another soft touch that was different from the sheets. It was someone else holding my hand. I turned my head upward with difficulty. The movement made my back hurt even more, but I wanted to see who was holding my hand. I first saw brilliant blond hair, but the other party¡¯s head was lowered as if he was dozing. His hair blocked his eyebrows, but it could not hide his kingly aura. He was like a god. My muddled brain finally cleared, recalling what had happened. Previously, I was patrolling the forest alone under Angel¡¯s instigation and was attacked. Donald and Angel suddenly appeared at the same time to save me. From their conversation, it seemed that I had been used by Angel. I was shocked to learn about that and couldn¡¯t recover for a moment. Then I suddenly saw a ck shadow pounce on Donald. Instinctively, I shielded him. When I rushed to the front, I knew that I was making a fool of myself. Why would Donald need my protection? I might even cause trouble. However, my body¡¯s reaction waspletely beyond my conscious control. Before I could even stop myself, I had rushed forward. The memories after that were a little blurry¡­ I only vaguely remembered Donald talking and Angel talking. Later, many people came, one after another. Everyone was talking. Then there was pain, endless pain¡­ My body was moved around. My soul seemed to be floating in the sky, but the pain was always with me. The pain now was probably caused by me rushing out to take that blow for Donald. I sighed inwardly and tried to turn around to see how my injuries were. I struggled to turn left and right for a long time, and I only managed to prop myself up a little. I couldn¡¯t even turn sideways. I was about to take a break to catch my breath when I felt a force grab my wrist. I realized that my actions had disturbed Donald and turned to look at him. He was indeed awake. He frowned at me and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Although it was a question, it sounded more like interrogation from Donald. He didn¡¯t give me a chance to answer. Instead, he forcefully pressed me back to my original position. All the hard work I¡¯d just put in instantly vanished. ¡°Lie down properly. You¡¯re already injured, yet you¡¯re still not behaving.¡± Donald¡¯s tone was stiff. I realized btedly that he seemed angry. I had yet to exin to him that I had secretly run out to patrol. I suddenly felt my scalp tingle andy there obediently, not daring to move. ¡°Silly child, why did you rush out? Did I need you to protect me?¡± Donald suddenly spoke. I turned to look at him. I realized that he didn¡¯t look angry. It was more like helplessness. This gave me courage. I added, ¡°I don¡¯t regret doing this.¡± I looked Donald in the eye and said, ¡°If I had to do it again, I might still be willing to stand in front of you.¡± Donald stared at me. I couldn¡¯t read his emotions, so I continued, ¡°Even if it might mean nothing to you. But, I¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know how to express my emotions and had to pause here to think, but I heard Donald catch my words. ¡°Of course it means something to me,¡± Donald said. ¡°Margaret, you¡¯ve always meant something to me.¡± I looked at his open lips and couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to him. I stared nkly at him. Donald¡¯s voice had always been pleasant. When he was gentle, it was maic. When he lectured people with a straight face, he would appear a little cold, but there was a different kind of sexiness. When he spoke, he was always calm and steady. His lips were so beautiful. His lower lip was thin and moist, making me want to kiss him. Chapter 88

Chapter 88: Uncontroble Pleasure (1)

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] For a moment, I recalled that in addition to many scenes of us kissing intimately, there were more scenes of us lingering in bed, with him on top of me. Donald would lean over me. Sometimes the kisses were sensual. Sometimes the kisses were simply expressions of lovending on me, one by one. Sometimes he would kiss me from my neck to my chest, to my lower abdomen, to the top of my thighs, and finally to my private part. The kisses Donald gave me were not always gentle. He would suckle my skin all the way, making me gasp, and leave bright red marks on my body. My breath quickened with the memory, and I felt my body heat up again. ¡°Margaret?¡± Donald called to me, and I came back to my senses, feeling more or less ashamed of myself. I had just woken up from mya and was still injured, but all I could think of was sex. I couldn¡¯t help but lower my eyes, not daring to look at Donald again. ¡°Your face is a little red. Are you feeling unwell?¡± Donald¡¯s concerned words made me even more ashamed. I shook my head, but Donald had already ced his hand on my forehead. This angle forced me to stare at him. His facial features were so impable. The gentle look of concern now was simply intoxicating. I swallowed unconsciously and licked my lips. Donald¡¯s gaze focused on my lips, revealing a look of understanding. He lowered his head and exchanged a wet kiss with me. I felt even more awkward. I was lying in a hospital bed, shamelessly asking Donald for sex. However, at the same time, it seemed that the more pain my body felt, the more it triggered my recollection of the pleasure we had enjoyed before. Moreover, after escaping death, I needed somefort from Donald. I could recall clearly the joy his body had brought me. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do that.¡± My posture was extremely awkward. I didn¡¯t know how to avoid Donald¡¯s gaze. However, it was obvious that Donald did not want to give me any room to dodge today. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you meant when you looked at me just now?¡± Donald said slowly. I blushed and couldn¡¯t refute Donald. I was indeed thinking about our kiss just now. Donald raised one of my hands and kissed my hand, one finger at a time. I felt his tongue lick my fingertips. He asked, ¡°Do you like it when I kiss you like this?¡± I didn¡¯t know what to answer at all. I couldn¡¯t even move because of the injury on my back, and I couldn¡¯t respond to him physically. However, Donald hadpletely aroused me. Just by the way he looked at me, I felt that I was about to reach my climax. Donald¡¯s hand had already reached under my nket, and I realized that I was actually naked now. The one-piece patrol clothes Angel had given me was for ease of movement. In order to make it easier to apply the medicine, Donald had probably removed it for me. This allowed him to reach my hand and touch my thigh without any obstruction. He then moved further towards the middle. I was already drenched inside. I knew what Donald would touch. Being in heat in broad daylight made me feel ashamed. I felt like my entire body was trembling, but I couldn¡¯t reject Donald. I had to cover my mouth with my hand to suppress my moans. I could feel Donald¡¯s cold fingers reaching in. I instinctively mped my legs together, which was why I held Donald¡¯s hand between my legs. Donald stopped what he was doing. I looked at him in confusion and spontaneously arched my hips to press against his fingers, wanting to pursue more pleasure. Sofortable. Why did he have to stop¡­ Donald quickly continued to move. His fingertips rubbed back and forth on my area, pinching and scraping. The thin calluses on his fingers brought a slight pain, but it seemed to be a different kind of stimtion. I felt more fluid flowing out of it. My eyes were moist from desire. It was as if I was seeing through a fog. I breathed quickly, begging Donald to give me more. ¡°Feels good?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Do you want an orgasm?¡± I bit my lip, too embarrassed to speak. However, my body submitted to the surging emotions. I could only reach out to grab Donald. However, I grabbed nothing. Donald avoided me. His fingers were still crazily stirring inside my body, but he refused to go in too deep. He only gave me a little stimtion at the entrance before retracting and circling around. I was ufortable with him being neither up nor down. Fluid kept flowing out of my body, but I was never satisfied. I felt like I was about to go crazy for Donald. An indescribable emptiness surged in me. I wanted something to stab into me and possess me. I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. I had to abandon thest of my shame and reserve and reach under myself, trying to get more pleasure. Chapter 89

Chapter 89: Stay Here in Detention

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] However, my hand was stopped by Donald again. I turned my head to look at him, not understanding why he was doing this. However, Donald was already holding my hand and leading me in another direction. I followed his guidance in a daze until I touched something hot and huge. I subconsciously squeezed it and heard Donald gasp. The huge thing in my hand jumped excitedly. I immediately realized what it was. At the same time, I felt Donald¡¯s fingers dig a few inches deeper into my body. ¡°If you help me, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Donald¡¯s low, nasal voice made it impossible for me to refuse him. ¡°Come, touch me properly.¡± I followed his instructions and rubbed his sex organ repeatedly. Donald must have been hard for a long time. He waspletely erect. He was already a little moist from the fluid that seeped out from his excitement. I could feel the coiled tendons on it. His heavy sex organ was in my hand, pulsing with life. His thing was thick and long. I couldn¡¯t wrap it with one hand and could only stroke it back and forth. I felt my palm burning and my face was a little hot. I almost forgot that Donald¡¯s fingers were still in my body and was only focused on making him happy. Donald¡¯s fingers finally stopped ying with me nastily. He gathered a few fingers together and quickly inserted and pulled them out, pressing them urately on my sensitive area. I kneaded his sex organ ording to his frequency and strength. I felt the thing in my hand bing more and more slippery, and there was a gurgling sound under my body because of Donald¡¯s movements. We let out a satisfied sigh at the same time and reached an orgasm together. ¡°Stay here. You need to rest.¡± I was still immersed in the aftermath of the orgasm and couldn¡¯t speak. I could only nod. For the next few days, Iy on this hospital bed and knew nothing about the outside world. Other than the medical staff, the only person I saw every day was Donald. Donald came at irregr times, but he came every day. There were no phones here, nomunication or entertainment tools. In less than two days, I was driven crazy by boredom. The wound on my back had healed quite a bit. When I could get dressed and not have to lie on my stomach for twenty-four hours, I made a request to Donald to let me go home. Donald was expressionless at my words. He didn¡¯t say whether he agreed or not. I was getting anxious. I grabbed his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m almost healed. I don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital. Let me go back.¡± ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing now?¡± Donald asked me. ¡°I¡¯m recuperating, but I¡¯m much better,¡± I replied. ¡°You are locked up here by me.¡± I was confused by Donald¡¯s words and looked at him nkly. Donald lifted my chin and said expressionlessly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you off the hook for sneaking out? Margaret, I won¡¯t give you that chance again. Just stay here in detention. When this is over, I¡¯ll bring you back.¡± My mouth fell open in shock. Donald wants to keep me locked up?! I finally realized what it meant to shoot myself in the foot. ¡°I, I can exin to you,¡± I said weakly. No matter what, I was in the wrong. It was difficult for me to dere my stand to Donald as confidently as before. Donald looked at me withoutment. I had to bite the bullet and continue. ¡°I was wrong to sneak out earlier. But I had a reason. Angel asked me to patrol. And I¡¯d always wanted to do something for the Pack. I thought I could do it. I was too rash. But you heard what Angel said. I didn¡¯t do this alone. I just wanted to help the Pack in the beginning¡­¡± As I spoke, I felt my words weaken. No matter what reason I had, no matter how Angel yed the game, as long as I didn¡¯t act on impulse and insist onpeting with Angel, or if I wasn¡¯t so arrogant as to think that I could reallypete with the person who attacked me, it wouldn¡¯t end up like this. Whether it was my current injury or Donald¡¯s anger, they were both consequences I should bear. I secretly raised my eyes to look at Donald. As expected, Donald did not look moved. This made me a little depressed. He¡¯s not unwilling to forgive me, is he? ¡°Let me go back. I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t sneak out again. I promise. Please, Donald.¡± I hugged Donald¡¯s arm and begged. ¡°Nothing you say will help.¡± Donald snorted and scratched my nose. Chapter 90

Chapter 90: Blood is Thicker than Water _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I felt that he had room to back down. I held his arm and refused to let go. I gave him a pitiful coquettish expression. ¡°That doesn¡¯t work.¡± Donald was still tense. ¡°Is this useless?¡± I stood on tiptoes, put my arms around Donald¡¯s neck, and kissed his chin. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work.¡± I saw Donald¡¯s mouth twitch. He was lying. Emboldened, I jumped up and hugged him. I hooked my arms around his neck and kissed his lips. Donald finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He held my neck very aggressively and kissed me. He bit my lips with his teeth. I opened my mouth slightly and obediently epted his plunder. ¡°If you want to get out, you¡¯ll have to mark with me. Other than that, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Donald was a little surprised by the speed of my answer. I looked up and smiled at him. I said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to mark and be yours forever. You saidst time that we still have to consider it. I¡¯ve thought about it now. What about you? Donald, are you willing to be bound to me for the rest of my life for no other purpose? Are you willing to mark me?¡± The experience of being attacked in the forest had allowed me to grow further. Previously, I was still hesitant and uneasy about my future with Donald. But at the moment of life and death, the only person I could think of was Donald. I knew that I had already given him my body and soul at the same time. I would never be able to leave him for the rest of my life. In that case, what was there for me to worry about? Even if our future was going to be filled with difficulties and obstacles, I had the confidence and courage to face everything. ¡°I do.¡± Donald hugged me. His movements were light. I felt how much he valued me. ¡°So¡­ you want to¡­¡± I was too embarrassed to continue. Donald released me and we pulled away slightly. ¡°I have something onter.¡± Donald¡¯s gray-green eyes were filled with love and desire as he stared at me. ¡°Wait for me toe back tonight.¡± ¡°Then can you let me go home first?¡± I said carefully as I peeked at Donald¡¯s expression. ¡°Or someone cane and see me or talk to me. I¡¯m going to suffocate here.¡± ¡°Who do you want to see?¡± ¡°A¡­¡± As expected, I saw Donald¡¯s expression turn even worse. If I really said that I wanted to see Armstrong, he would probably turn hostile immediately. I quickly changed the subject. ¡°Elizabeth. I want to see Elizabeth.¡± Donald¡¯s expression softened again. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll arrange for her toe over.¡± Donald kept his word and said that he would ask Elizabeth toe. Elizabeth came to my ward that afternoon. To my surprise, Elizabeth didn¡¯t look like her usual armed self. She was only wearing a simple sweater and shorts. Her hair wasn¡¯t carefully styled. She didn¡¯t even have makeup on. She didn¡¯t even have any lipstick. From the time she started dating boys in elementary school, I rarely saw her like this. Even at home, it seemed that from the moment she woke up to the moment before she fell asleep, she had a beautiful appearance with exquisite makeup. Elizabeth leaped on me the moment she saw me. I reached out and caught her, sensing that she was much more agitated than I was. ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡± Elizabeth said. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°The Lycan King wouldn¡¯t let me see you. I thought something had happened to you. I thought you were dead. I was so scared.¡± Elizabeth sounded like she was about to cry. I patted her back gently to calm her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Donald¡­¡± In the past, I used to feel restrained and annoyed by Donald¡¯s strict watch on me, but now, it was more like sweetness. Donald only used his own way to express my importance to him. ¡°He¡¯s more nervous about me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting toe and see you. I heard that the Lycan King finally agreed, so I came over immediately. Do you need anything here? I¡¯ll bring it over for you.¡± I had never thought that Elizabeth would value me so much. I began to realize that in the past few years, perhaps I had just lived in my own world and ignored the people around me. Many people cared about me and loved me in their own way, but I was unaware of it. For a moment, I actually felt a lump in my throat. Blood was thicker than water. This was true love that was evident during life¡¯s pivotal moments. ¡°I can see that,¡± I teased, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°What can you tell?¡± ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re anxious.¡± I pushed back a strand of Elizabeth¡¯s hair and smiled. Elizabeth realized what I was saying and immediately looked nervous. She used her phone to look at herself left and right. ¡°Am I ugly like this? I¡¯m doomed. I came out in a hurry. How am I going to go backter?¡± Elizabeth was still the same Elizabeth. I couldn¡¯t help butugh when I saw how concerned she was with her appearance. She was a precious treasure in my life Chapter 91

Chapter 91: Let Down the Lost Trust _ 1

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I took Elizabeth¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Elizabeth, thank you.¡± This was the first time I had thanked Elizabeth so sincerely, but I was really touched at this moment. I added, ¡°Thank you for caring about me and loving me like this.¡± ¡°Of course. We¡¯re sisters,¡± Elizabeth said. She focused on me again, looking me up and down. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°How have you been these past two days? Has Armstrong been treating you well?¡± I asked. ¡°Everything is fine.¡± Elizabeth avoided my eyes as she spoke. She directed her gaze at my sheets. I noticed her unusual reaction. Elizabeth always acted strangely when I mentioned Armstrong, which made me worried about their rtionship. ¡°Are you still living at home these two days?¡± I asked indirectly. ¡°Right,¡± Elizabeth said. ¡°The pack isn¡¯t safe now. Didn¡¯t Armstrong ask you to move back?¡± I frowned. ¡°Anthony will protect me,¡± Elizabeth said. ¡°Speaking of which, how did you get hurt? When I asked the others, they said they only saw the Lycan King bring you back. No one knew exactly what happened. Others said you came back from the forest. The Lycan King even caught the attacker in the forest. How did you end up in the forest at that time?¡± ¡°I, we¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know where to start, so I chose to start from the beginning. I started with how Angel gave me the token, how I sneaked out to patrol at night, how I was attacked in the forest, and how Donald and Angel appeared at the same time to save me. I tried to exin what had happened as sinctly as possible. Finally, I said, ¡°That was when I realized that this was all Angel¡¯s n. Suddenly, someone attacked me. I couldn¡¯t dodge in time and got injured.¡± Elizabeth was looking stunned. When I recalled everything that happened that night, all the ups and downs felt as unbelievable as a dream. Just when I thought that one thing was over, something new popped up. After repeated twists and turns, I was the only one who ended up injured. It was hard to say if this was luck or misfortune. ¡°Margaret, you shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± Elizabeth used. I grimaced. Even Elizabeth knew this was wrong. I had started to regret what I had done. I did not have the ability to deal with the enemy alone. My choice to go to the forest was just a show of strength. If I really wanted to do something for the pack, I should have been professionally trained before going. ¡°This was just stupid,¡± Elizabeth said. ¡°I know.¡± Even though I had done such a thing, Donald was still thinking about me and protecting me. Even Elizabeth was agitated, so I could imagine Donald must be angrier than Elizabeth. However, he showed tolerance and forgiveness, which made me feel even more guilty. Elizabeth and I talked for a while longer. I couldn¡¯t put too much pressure on my back yet. I had to straighten my back to prevent it from hurting. After sitting upright for a long time, I felt my body stiffen. I shifted my position a little to make myself morefortable. Elizabeth always had a lot to say, but even after she said so much, I didn¡¯t hear what I wanted to know. Who were the people who attacked me in the forest, one after another? Were they all arrested? It was obviously impossible for me to sneak out now. Donald would definitely send someone to watch me. Besides, I really didn¡¯t want to do anything that might hurt him. I thought of asking about Armstrong but did not do so. On the one hand, I felt that I shouldn¡¯t get tangled in his rtionship with Elizabeth. On the other hand, Donald¡¯s attitude often made me feel that he didn¡¯t like me to have excessive interactions with Armstrong. Someone knocked on the door. Elizabeth and I both looked up. Elizabeth looked at me questioningly. I raised my voice and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Miss Margaret, it¡¯s me, Elliot.¡± I still had some trouble moving and asked Elizabeth to open the door for Elliot. Elliot looked surprised to see Elizabeth, but he said politely, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still be here, Luna Elizabeth.¡± ¡°I know you. You¡¯re the Lycan who¡¯s always around the Lycan King.¡± Elizabeth beamed. ¡°Elliot, is Donald looking for me?¡± I asked. ¡°Uh, His Majesty just asked me to check in on you,¡± Elliot said. I realized what Elliot had not said. He was here to confirm if I was still in the ward. What I had done previously had indeed betrayed Donald¡¯s trust in me. He had asked Elliot toe over and monitor me personally. I felt a slight blush. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Is Luna staying for dinner? What¡¯s your favorite food? I¡¯ll get someone to prepare dinner,¡± Elliot continued. Chapter 92

Chapter 92: Crazy, Speedy Heartbeat

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] ¡°I don¡¯t need dinner for the time being, Elizabeth. What about you?¡± I looked at Elizabeth. ¡°I don¡¯t need dinner yet either.¡± ¡°Neither of us wants dinner. Thank you, Elliot,¡± I said to Elliot. Elliot looked at me and then at Elizabeth, as if he wanted to say something but stopped himself. He nodded and turned to leave. I watched him go and thought of something. ¡°Elliot, wait!¡± Elliot stopped, turned back, and asked, ¡°What else, Miss Margaret?¡± I grabbed the sheet with my hand and asked uneasily, ¡°What happened to those two people in the forest?¡± ¡°One is dead and the other is still under investigation,¡± Elliot replied. ¡°And has anyone else been injured recently?¡± I had just asked Elizabeth the same question. Elizabeth¡¯s answer was that it was unclear. She had not heard of it, but I thought that Elliot, as Donald¡¯s right-hand man, must know more about what was going on outside. I would be able to get more urate information from him. ¡°No.¡± I let out a sigh of relief. I was worried that I had affected the patrol team. Donald was so angry with Angel at the time. If I¡¯d hurt the original military defense and caused new casualties, I¡¯d be responsible. Fortunately, everything was fine except for my injuries. ¡°Did you find out anything? Who are the attackers, what¡¯s their goal, and why are they attacking the Silver Moon Tribe?¡± I saw Elliot frown and my heart sank. ¡°His Majesty will take care of all this,¡± Elliot said gently, maintaining his poise. ¡°Miss Margaret, what you need most now is to heal. You don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± I knew Elliot wouldn¡¯t reveal too much to me, so I nodded to show that I understood. Actually, Elliot was right. I had Donald for everything. I really didn¡¯t need to worry too much, let alone do anything stupid. I was depressed over this in fact. I was not even as good as Elizabeth. At least she was just doing nothing, unlike me who was genuinely causing trouble for everyone. Suddenly, Elliot¡¯s expression became serious. His gaze was fixed in my direction, but it was as if he was looking at someone else. I realized that he wasmunicating with someone using his Mindlink. Something must have happened. Elliot quickly refocused his gaze a momentter. He didn¡¯t look at me again, but turned quickly to leave. I can¡¯t let him go like this,?I thought. I realized that this was my only chance to get first-hand information. Ignoring my injuries, I rolled out of bed and pulled Elliot urgently. The movement required so much exertion that it made me grimace in pain. I couldn¡¯t speak for a moment, but my hand was holding Elliot tightly. Seeing this, Elizabeth hurried forward to support me. I recovered at that moment and stared at Elliot. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked. ¡°Did something happen to Donald?¡± Elliot looked at my hand that was holding him. He wanted to break free but did not dare to use too much force. He said, ¡°Let go of me first, Miss Margaret.¡± ¡°Tell me!¡± I growled. ¡°I know something¡¯s wrong.¡± I heard Elliot sigh and say, ¡°It¡¯s not His Majesty. It¡¯s your pack Beta. I think his name is Anthony. He was attacked while on patrol. Let go of me. I¡¯m still dealing with it over there.¡± Anthony¡­ Hearing that it wasn¡¯t Donald, my wildly racing heart calmed down a little. Immediately, I heard a gasp in my ear. ¡°What!!!¡± It was Elizabeth¡¯s voice. I felt a sharp pain in my arm where Elizabeth was holding me. I looked down and saw that Elizabeth¡¯s nails were almost digging into my flesh. I instinctively let go of Elliot and turned to look at Elizabeth. Her face was pale and filled with panic. Once again, I was sure that Elizabeth and Anthony must have an unusual rtionship. ¡°Anthony¡­ how is he, where is he?¡± Elizabeth murmured next to me. I had to turn my gaze to Elliot again. In those few seconds, he had reached the door and was about to leave. ¡°Elliot,¡± I called. I saw Elliot pause with his hand on the door. He turned to look back at me, but he was clearly anxious to get out of here. I asked quickly, ¡°Can we go and see Anthony?¡± ¡°That depends on whether His Majesty agrees.¡± I sighed. All I could do was hold Elizabeth¡¯s head against my chest andfort her. Chapter 93

Chapter 93: Unstoppable Coldness

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] Margaret was asleep by the time I returned to the hospital room, exhausted again from all the business I had to attend to. I lifted the nket to take a look at her injuries. Her scar looked scary. In fact, when she pounced over, my wolf ws had already half met the attack. I had slowed down the other party¡¯s fierce attack. So Margaret had only suffered a superficial wound, but it still shocked me at that time. On impulse, I tore the attacker¡¯s throat. Margaret¡¯s recovery was remarkable. In just two days, the inmmation in her wound had mostly subsided, and in their ce, new cell tissues had begun to generate. It was estimated that in two days, she would be able to remove the gauze and wait for the wound to heal naturally. I looked at Margaret¡¯s sleeping face and pulled the nket back around her. I felt helpless. I had too many things to deal with these days. After I dismissed Angel, her responsibilities fell on Elliot and me. It wasn¡¯t easy to take over such diverse matters, not to mention Angel was extremely uncooperative. My new dispatches from the royal family were still on the way, and since I suspected that there were enemy spies among our current people, I didn¡¯t dare casually leave matters entirely to the subordinates. The only person I couldpletely trust was Elliot. But Elliot was also Angel¡¯s cousin. He had always admired Angel. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, I had a vague feeling that he might be dissatisfied with me for treating Angel like this. Thinking of this, I felt a headacheing on. I knew that punishing Angel by removing her from her post and imprisoning her seemed a little harsh. No matter what methods Angel used, she had captured the first living enemy after all. If I hadn¡¯t killed the other one, we would even have two prisoners. However, her actions were something I could not tolerate. I would not change my punishment. Even if such actions would cause dissatisfaction and alienation among my subordinates, I would slowly redeem myself through future matters. If I really lost Margaret because of this, there was nothing I could do to redeem her. As for Margaret, I actually didn¡¯t know what to do with her. Thoughts ran through my mind when I first learned that she had run into the forest alone. I wanted to punish her so that she would not disobey my orders again. I would lock her in her room and cut off all contact with the others. I would send someone to guard her and only send her food. I would not let anyonemunicate with her. I had to make her feel fear. I even thought of punishing her with my body. I would ignore her wishes and vent my desire on her. But as time passed, I experienced a range of emotions, from the initial anger and worry, to fear when she was injured, and surprise when she woke up. I knew that she, the little female wolf, hadpletely touched my heart. From the moment she woke up, I couldn¡¯t maintain my coldness in front of her. I also knew that the methods I had thought of to punish her wouldn¡¯t work. Punishing her was also punishing myself. I had to keep her here for the next few days. I didn¡¯t let her go out or give her a chance to contact the others. It was just to let her recuperate better. And Margaret didn¡¯t seem to realize that I was putting her under house arrest. Every time I came in, she looked at me with pure joy and love. I thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist her soon. If she asked me for anything else, I might agree. Iy quietly in the hospital bed on the other side and thought back to the events of the past few days. That night, after Margaret was unconscious, the assault team, Elliot, and Alpha Armstrong arrived with their men. I couldn¡¯t care less why Armstrong hade, but I handed Margaret to Benjamin first. I had specially asked Elliot to take her to the hospital. Benjamin was shocked at the scene, but he quickly stopped Margaret¡¯s bleeding. Angel had just been reprimanded by me. She stood on the side and refused to speak. No one exined what was going on. Everyone was staring at me. However, my mind was focused on Margaret and I couldn¡¯t care less about them. So when everyone gathered here, they maintained a strange silence. I saw Armstrong try to speak a few times, but he stopped himself. His gaze stopped on Margaret, who was being bandaged. When I noticed that, I quietly leaned to the side, blocking his view. I finally saw Margaret¡¯s bleeding stop. She was carried on a stretcher. Benjamin was leading her back to the hospital in the pack. I let out a long breath and looked around before I realized that everyone was waiting for me. Chapter 94

Chapter 94: A Sedative Guaranteed To Knock Him Out

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] ¡°There was a new attack here. There were two attackers, and one was here,¡± I said in a low voice. I pointed my finger at the person lying on the ground. ¡°There¡¯s another one. I just killed him.¡± I turned my gaze to Elliot and pointed in a direction. ¡°The person I killed is over there. Take the assault team and deal with him.¡± Elliot quickly led the assault team over there. Now there were only the people Armstrong and I had brought with us, and Angel. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Armstrong said. ¡°Alpha, it was an ident. I¡¯ll exin when I get back, but I think we should take this man back to the pack and guard him for now,¡± I said. Armstrong raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°So this one on the ground is our prisoner?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I said. ¡°Then this is good news. This will be our breakthrough,¡± Armstrong said excitedly, then frowned. ¡°However, our pack doesn¡¯t have a ce to specially imprison people. I can put him in the ward with the person who is still unconscious so that they can be guarded together.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯d better keep them out of contact with each other. We can get more information by interrogating them alone.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s a basement in my house. It¡¯s hardly ever used.¡± Armstrong suggested, ¡°We can hold him there for the time being and have someone guard the door. I will make sure he doesn¡¯t escape.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s do it first.¡± I stopped a royal Lycan. ¡°Give me a sedative.¡± Damn, I didn¡¯t know who he was. He should have been brought here by Angel, too, and once again I was worried about so many of my men that I didn¡¯t know. I had to send Angel away before she did anything else to make me regret having her here asmander. All members of the assault team carried a sedative with them when they went on missions. The effects of this sedative were different from those circting in the market. These contained a higher dose of drugs that could knock out even a muscr werewolf for more than an hour. Angel had already given this attacker a shot when she knocked him out. Just to be sure, I nned to give him another. I pushed the needle through his vein and handed him to Armstrong. ¡°That will at least guarantee him aa for an hour. Have your men take him back and lock him up.¡± Armstrong nodded and called for someone toe and carry him away. I nced at Angel, who was still standing there. I called out, ¡°Angel,e with us.¡± We walked out of the forest in silence. Everyone was careful as we walked, afraid that there would be a third attack tonight. Fortunately, there wasn¡¯t. Perhaps the enemy had seen too many of us and knew that it would be difficult for them to seed. ¡°Your Majesty Lycan King, I¡¯ll bring them back first and redeploy the defenses. I¡¯ll discuss it with you in the officeter, okay?¡± Armstrong said. ¡®I want to go to the hospital first. Why don¡¯t we get everyone there?¡¯ Armstrong nodded and left with his men. I turned to Angel. I deliberately left her alone for the rest of the night. I knew that everyone felt it. No one spoke to her or asked her anything, but to my surprise, Angel didn¡¯t raise any objections herself. She just stood there without saying a word. ¡°Give me the token. You should go back to detention,¡± I said stiffly. ¡°Are you really going to do this, Donald?¡± Angel was still standing upright at this point. I didn¡¯t say anything. I held out my hand to her very firmly. Angel slowly removed the token representing themander from her waist and rubbed the lines on her palm. However, she didn¡¯t hand it to me immediately. Instead, she said, ¡°You dismissed me like this for no reason. What are you going to tell the assault team?¡± Her eyes lit up again. It was the aggressive aura I was familiar with. ¡°I naturally have an idea.¡± ¡°I was able to be themander of the assault team because I fought my way up step by step. I had better assessment results and betterbat skills than the others. You set the rules of the assault team. You know that if I don¡¯t get the approval of the others, I won¡¯t be able to get this position. This is one of the reasons why the assault team is so powerful.¡± Angel looked at me provocatively. ¡°My men will definitely be dissatisfied if you rece me so directly. Do you still dare to use a team that is divided?¡± ¡°I have more than one assault team. Besides, they should know that their ultimate loyalty is to the Lycan King, not to amander,¡± I said. Chapter 95

Chapter 95: An Unqualified Commander

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] ¡°Donald, please. Don¡¯t do this to me.¡± Angel¡¯s aura weakened. Even her shoulders drooped. She looked disappointed. I sighed. Acting tough and showing weakness were just Angel¡¯s means of getting her way. As long as she achieved her goal, she never cared about what means she used. However, I had already seen through her. Neither was useful to me. ¡°Angel, do I have to make everything clear to you?¡± I asked. Angel looked at me in confusion. I took the token from her and put it in my pocket. I nced at her waist and then at her face. I asked, ¡°As themander of the assault team, you should have a dagger to prove your identity in addition to this token. Where is your dagger?¡± I saw Angel¡¯s expression stiffen for a moment. She was about to speak when I interrupted her. ¡°You¡¯ve already thought of an excuse? Lost it in a battle, or didn¡¯t bring it with you as you were in a hurry today?¡± I shook my head slowly and reached into my pocket for the dagger. The initials of Angel¡¯s full name were engraved on it. ¡°But I have it.¡± Angel mped her mouth shut. Her face tightened. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t mean to harm her, but you gave her your dagger.¡± I waved the dagger at her. ¡°This dagger is yours, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of this dagger that no one hindered Margaret¡¯s entry into the forest. Because all members of the assault team would recognize it. It ensured that she would get clearance, and that no one would question her out of curiosity. It would be even easier if they weren¡¯t from the assault team. They would assume that the ones with daggers were all royal Lycans. And the authority I asked Armstrong to give you is higher than that of ordinary werewolves. The Silver Moon Tribe won¡¯t even say anything about what to pay attention to.¡± ¡°I¡ªI hadn¡¯t thought about any of that¡­¡± Angel stammered. ¡°Angel, you¡¯ve always been meticulous and careful. How could you not think of these things? You just didn¡¯t care about the possible consequences.¡± I took Angel¡¯s dagger back into my pocket with her token. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t think of harming Margaret, but everything you did might have brought her closer to danger. You only treated her as a pawn in your n. Of course you didn¡¯t care about the life of a pawn. But when you chose Margaret as a pawn, would you dare to say you didn¡¯t have any selfish motives?¡± ¡°Then would you dare to say you don¡¯t have any selfish motives for treating me like this?¡± Angel asked indignantly. ¡°I did punish you because of Margaret, but not just because she¡¯s my mate and the future queen of the Lycans. Even if she were an ordinary werewolf with no status, I would do the same. As themander of the assault team, you¡¯re ipetent if you don¡¯t know the importance of respecting every life.¡± ¡°No, it was nothing like that,¡± Angel kept denying. ¡°Previously, even though I knew that you were themander of the assault team, I trusted you with the patrol because I believed in your ability and recognized that you could bear the responsibility of the assault team. However, from the looks of it, what you did waspletely dominated by emotions. You¡¯re not suitable for your current position.¡± I looked at Angel with some pity. She had the ability, but not the temperament to match it. ¡°After all I¡¯ve done, why can¡¯t you see my efforts?¡± Angel demanded, suddenly taking a step forward in agitation. I instinctively raised my arm to block her and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t see.¡± I stared into Angel¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve been channeling your efforts in the wrong direction.¡± ¡°How could I be wrong? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s wrong. You chose the wrong mate. That little she-wolf, she doesn¡¯t deserve to be your mate. You¡¯re the Lycan king. You should have the best mate, in every way, so that the best genes can breed a better next generation,¡± Angel shouted at me. I frowned, thinking Angel must be crazy. I could punish her through thew for the way she spoke to me. And what she said was ridiculous. Mates were meant to be. Although there was a difference in physical fitness between Lycans and ordinary werewolves, there was no difference in personality. We were all equals. Even though the word ¡®mate¡¯ to a Lycan generally meant another Lycan, there were many Lycans who were married to ordinary werewolves. I never felt that there was any nobility or lowliness among us. Moreover, a mate was a mate. It was someone we were destined to love and be with for the rest of our lives. It was not someone¡¯s breeding tool, to be screened for bloodline genes. Margaret was the one and only person I had found among thousands of others. She was my treasure and my fortune. If this was what Angel really thought, it was hard to understand her. ¡°You should go back and think about it. When the new dispatch arrives, go back obediently and don¡¯t think about causing trouble again.¡± I said thisst sentence and turned to leave. I didn¡¯t want to say another word to Angel. ¡°Donald! You¡¯ll regret this. I won¡¯t give up. Just you wait!¡± Angel left me, shouting at the top of her lungs. Chapter 96

Chapter 96: The Weak Patient Wakes Up

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] I hurried to the hospital and checked on Margaret first. She was handed over to the medical staff, and the injuries on her back had been treated. She was now in the general ward. Benjamin had used a special powder to speed up the healing, and some painkillers to ease her pain. The powder contained a certain amount of sleeping aid, so Margaret was still in a deep sleep. I took a quick look around the bed. After confirming that Margaret was fine, I instructed a few people to guard the ward and went to the ward of the unconscious person we had foundst time. Karl, who was guarding there, had just reported that the person had woken up, but his mind didn¡¯t seem to be very clear. Armstrong and I arrived almost at the same time. Benjamin was already in the ward, performing a basic check-up on the werewolf who had just woken up. Armstrong and I stood to one side, both silently observing the person on the bed. This person had been lying in bed for two days without any food. He only relied on an IV to replenish some fluids. He still looked very dispirited. He was probably just over five feet tall, definitely less than six. I felt like he was only slightly taller than Luna Elizabeth of the Silver Moon Tribe. That wasn¡¯t an ideal height even for a human male, let alone a werewolf. His limbs looked thin and frail. The location where he had appeared in the forest was so strange that we had to wonder. However, he did not look like an attacker in any way. Benjamin had finished his examination. Instead ofmunicating with this person, he came directly to my side and gestured for me to speak outside the door. I nced at Armstrong. He nodded at me. I followed Benjamin out and closed the door. ¡°Your Majesty, I just checked again. He woke up earlier than I expected. He¡¯s still very weak. It¡¯s strange that with such a weak body, he can regain consciousness so soon.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± I asked. ¡°In other words, this person¡¯s current vital signs don¡¯t meet the conditions for consciousness at all. His various organs are in a semi-dormant state. His current consciousness seemed to be symptomatic of an overdrawn state,¡± Benjamin said solemnly. ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen a situation like this, but my guess is that it¡¯s the effect of that drug. I thought it was just a short-term performance enhancement drug, but now it looks more like a long-term drug. Your Majesty, do you know about drugs in the human world?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about them. There¡¯s a kind of drug that can make humans addicted to pleasure and gradually exhaust their bodies until they die. But that kind of thing has no effect on werewolves. Werewolves are very resistant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°I suspect that this drug has a drug-like existence, except that it provides power rather than pleasure. While this person was still unconscious, I could sense that his organs were not in good condition, but they were not gradually deteriorating and could be repaired. I thought the effects of the drug in his body had waned. But now that he has woken up, his organs are failing faster. Part of my previous treatment is useless now. If he continues to fail like this, he¡¯ll die soon.¡± ¡°Do you mean that his awakening will only exacerbate his death?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°When he¡¯s sleeping, his body doesn¡¯t need much energy to support it, so most of his cells are sleeping. A few of the working ones will be used to repair themselves. But once he wakes up, his cells also wake up. His body¡¯s activity will increase, and the remaining drug in his blood will start to circte. Then, like a blood-sucking flea, it will ask for more and quickly suck his body dry. And because of this, his body wakes up sooner than ordinary people. This can only be a vicious cycle. Unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless what?¡± I asked, frowning. ¡°Unless he injects that drug again, but such an injection can only be used to quench his thirst!¡± Benjamin said with a heavy expression. As a doctor, he could not do anything to help his patient. I could feel the pain and helplessness in his heart. I patted his shoulder and was about tofort him when I heard a few exmations from the ward. Benjamin and I rushed into the room at the same time. We saw the man on the bed vomiting blood, staining the front of his shirt. His head was tilted to the side, and he had obviously fainted again. The people by the bed, including Karl, a few Silver Moon Tribe warriors, and Armstrong and Anthony, who were standing far away on the other side, looked shocked. Chapter 97 - All In vain

Chapter 97: All In vain

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] Benjamin stepped forward, and green energy instantly enveloped the entire hospital bed. Everyone around the bed took a step back. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked. ¡®I only went out with Benjamin for a short while. How did this happen?¡¯ ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± Karl said bitterly. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything. We just asked him some questions. He didn¡¯t react. We asked a few more questions. He muttered and we couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying. Then he suddenly started to throw up blood. I was close and he threw up all over me.¡± I nced at Karl. There was indeed a bloodstain on his chest. The people around him were nodding in agreement. They all looked a little shaken. Only Armstrong frowned and said, ¡°Is the blood in his body poisonous too?¡± Karl¡¯s expression turned even more bitter as he looked at me. Before I could speak, Benjamin withdrew the green energy covering the bed. He heard what they were saying and walked over. ¡°No, this drug works through the nervous system and requires a certain dosage to take effect. As long as it doesn¡¯t enter your body by injection, it won¡¯t be affected.¡± I saw Benjamin give me a barely perceptible shake of his head, and knew that there was nothing he could do about the man in the bed. Although I was mentally prepared for such an oue the moment I saw him vomit blood, I still felt pity for him. Once he died, it would eliminate the possibility of us finding any clues from him. All our efforts over the past few days would be in vain. It was really wasted effort. The only good thing was that Armstrong still had the person we had caught tonight. Armstrong and I exchanged a look. He read me and ordered his men, ¡°Leave us.¡± I nced at Karl. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go change too,¡± Karl said, and left the room. Now there was only me, Benjamin, Armstrong, and the man in the hospital bed. I stepped closer to the bed to get a closer look at the recumbent man. His breathing had be shallow. He didn¡¯t look like he had much time left. I turned to Benjamin and asked, ¡°How long does he have?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°His organs arepletely overdrawn. The side effects of this drug are too strong. I just used the healing energy to protect thest of his heart meridians, but I¡¯m sure it won¡¯tst long.¡± ¡°Is there nothing we can do?¡± Armstrong said. ¡°We finally found this little clue. Is this person useless to us?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that.¡± Benjamin looked at me and said, ¡°Your Majesty, could you give me his body after death? I might be able to find something.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± I said. ¡°I also killed someone in the forest. You can have that body if you need it. I¡¯ve asked Elliot to deal with it. When hees back, I¡¯ll ask him to give it to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. If there are different subjects for reference, I might be able to find the mechanism by which this drug works on the human body. Although there¡¯s no way to fully understand the ingredients of the drug, this reverse inference will be helpful in further neutralizing it,¡± Benjamin said. I nodded and left the man on the bed alone. He was no longer of any use to us at the moment. What was more important now was the person locked up in the basement of Armstrong¡¯s home. Whether or not we could pry open that person¡¯s mouth concerned our understanding of our opponent and whether we could counter our opponent well. Since Angel said that she had seen the man on the way to the pack, it meant that he was unlikely to be just a small fry. On the contrary, he might be a team lead in the other party¡¯s camp or someone more important. It was very likely that he had information about their deployment and purpose. I looked at Armstrong. Before I could say anything, Armstrong said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely guard the basement well and get some information as soon as possible.¡± I nodded approvingly. In my time with Armstrong, I had always been satisfied with Armstrong¡¯s work ability. We didn¡¯t need to say much toe to an agreement about many things. I muttered, ¡°Alpha Armstrong, there¡¯s something else I want to tell you.¡± Before I could finish, the door suddenly burst open and Karl and Elliot came rushing in. I frowned at the door. This was not Elliot¡¯s style of doing things. He had always been polite. He had never entered a room without knocking. ¡°Your Majesty, we found this!¡± Elliot walked toward me, holding something up. His eyes were full of excitement. Chapter 98 - A Familiar Bottle

Chapter 98: A Familiar Bottle

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] Behind him came the assault team, still carrying the stretcher. The stretcher was covered with a white cloth. I didn¡¯t need to look to know that it was the werewolf I had killed in the forest. They had probably just returned from processing the scene in the forest, but they hade to me so urgently. I wondered what new discovery they had. I looked at Elliot. He held up a small bottle. My pupils contracted sharply. This little bottle looked familiar. I¡¯d seen this little bottle in Margaret¡¯s cab before I left the house. They looked exactly the same. The only difference was that Margaret¡¯s bottle was empty, but there was still some liquid at the bottom of the bottle Elliot was now holding up. My heart contracted so fast that it hurt. Margaret. Why would it be Margaret? She was so innocent, so pure. She was like a little white flower that had never been involved in any worldly affairs. I had tried my best to keep her away from all this. How could she be involved in these things? I suppressed the shock in my heart and asked as if nothing had happened, ¡°Where was this found?¡± Elliot nced at me and realized that he was being overly agitated. He said seriously, ¡°I found it on the body.¡± Elliot began to describe what happened. He said, ¡°After I followed your orders and brought people over there to clean up the scene, I first checked the surroundings carefully to make sure there were no other enemies. Then I circled the spot and wanted to carry him back. Before I carried him onto the stretcher, I thought to look for something on him and then I found this. I quickly sent it back.¡± ¡°This was found on his body?¡± I took the small bottle and held it up to the light for a closer look. Inside was a pink liquid. It was transparent. As I turned the bottle at an angle, the liquid swirled inside the bottle. This was what we had guessed before. It was a drug that needed to be extracted with a syringe. I handed the bottle to Armstrong to observe. ¡°Is this the drug we¡¯ve been searching for?¡± Armstrong said. ¡°I think so,¡± Elliot said. Armstrong looked at it in his hand and turned it over to Benjamin. Benjamin¡¯s attitude was obviously much more serious. He held the bottle and studied it for a long time. He even sniffed it. I looked at him worriedly. He didn¡¯t notice my gaze at all. It was as if all his attention was focused on the liquid in the bottle. All of us stared at him, counting on him toe to some definite conclusion. ¡°I need to get back to my experiments,¡± Benjamin said, looking up at me. ¡°These aren¡¯t quite enough for me to study thoroughly, but I¡¯ll do my best. I want to get back to this now, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I said. Benjamin hurried away with the men and the reagent bottles. No matter what, this was a development. I looked around the room. Everyone looked tired. Many people here had not had a full night¡¯s sleep since the first attack. I realized that it was more important to give everyone enough rest than to continue interrogating the people we had captured tonight. This was likely to be a protracted battle. It would not do to drag everyone into the rhythm of exhaustion too early. It would be very bad for the long term. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today,¡± I said. ¡°Everyone, go back and rest. We¡¯ll talk about everything tomorrow.¡± I nced at my watch. It was already two in the morning. At this time¡­ I thought about it and finally decided, ¡°There¡¯s no need to guard this ce today. The patrols in the forest are all arranged tonight. We¡¯ll have a meeting in the council chamber at one o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon. Elliot, you should go back too.¡± Everyone left, one after another. I turned around and saw that Armstrong was still standing there. He looked at me and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I want to talk to you.¡± ¡­ I gathered my thoughts and focused again on Margaret, who was lying on the bed beside me. I didn¡¯t like to specte on what kind of traitor Margaret might be. Although from the education I had received since I was young, too many people had warned me that if I became King, there would be many people who would covet everything around me. Perhaps it was wealth, status, or power. In short, there were too many people that I had to be careful of. Margaret¡¯s appearance was unexpected. I was willing to believe she was the special one for me. After Armstrong and I parted ways that day, I returned to my room and took out the small bottle from my drawer to check. I was almost 99 percent sure that this was simr to the drug bottle I had taken from Elliot that night. I could even conclude that this was the same drug bottle that I had sent so many people to find at the time. Margaret was there that night, and we didn¡¯t leave together. She had many opportunities to get this little bottle. Chapter 99 - Related Disputes

Chapter 99: Rted Disputes

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] For example, she could have picked it up while waiting for us to chat. For example, among the people who had been there that day, someone had secretly shoved the bottle to Margaret to destroy the evidence. For example, this might not be the bottle we were looking for at all. She might have obtained it by chance from somewhere else, and I didn¡¯t know about it. But all the possibilities led to another problem. Why didn¡¯t Margaret tell me? This question was actually easier to exin. I never told her what I was working on. I didn¡¯t tell her anything about the patrol or the attack outside. Margaret didn¡¯t know I was looking for the bottle. What I had always done was hope that she would stay in a safe ce, away from any unnecessary strife. My wishful thinking was that the less she knew, the safer she would be. But was that really the case? From the moment Margaret became my mate, all the disputes surrounding me became intimately rted to her. Those who coveted what I had would turn their eyes to the weaker Margaret. Margaret was different from me. I had grown up in a royal family with its strife and intrigues. I was used to being attacked from all sides. As I grew up, I became stronger. Fewer and fewer people dared to provoke me and threaten me. But Margaret was different. She grew up in such a protected environment that she had never faced the evils of the human heart. Because of this, I was leery of her interacti with everyone. I thought I could protect her, but Angel had taught me a lesson. I couldn¡¯t do everything. Someone was going to attack her. In addition to causing her displeasure, my constant watching and protection of her didn¡¯t have the desired effect. Perhaps I really should change my ways. Making Margaret stronger and able to deal with danger would be more effective than locking her up. As I suspected Margaret, I realized even more profoundly that whatever Margaret had done, it was probably my fault. If I hadn¡¯t been watching her like this, if I hadn¡¯t always wanted to lock her up, she might not have been used by Angel, and she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to get involved in these things. If we hadn¡¯t be mates, she would still be living her peaceful life. I wasn¡¯t so much angry with Angel and Margaret tonight as I was angry with myself. When Margaret finally couldn¡¯t help but beg me to let her leave the ward, I had already agreed in my heart, but I still pulled a long face and teased her. She gave me that pitiful look and wheedled. I really felt like I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°That didn¡¯t work.¡± I didn¡¯t know how I could still keep a straight face. ¡°Is that useless?¡± Margaret hooked her arms around me and kissed me. I quickly used my hands to support her, afraid that she would lose her bnce and fall. ¡°It¡¯s useless,¡± I said stubbornly. But Margaret seemed to have seen through me. I saw the smile on her lips. She jumped on top of me. I hugged her and we started kissing passionately. While we were kissing, I deliberately said, ¡°If you want to get out, you¡¯ll have to mark with me. Other than that, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Margaret¡¯s quick answer was a little unexpected. She hadn¡¯t given me such a definite answer thest time. I looked into her eyes and she looked back at me, her eyebrows curved in amusement. I smiled too. It seemed that this time, we had both grown up. Margaret was still talking. I heard every word, but it was as if I had no idea what she was talking about. I sank into a warm sense of well-being. I was finally going to be truly joined to my mate. We were going to be marked to each other, and even death could not separate us. ¡°I do.¡± I picked up Margaret and answered seriously. ¡°So ¡­ you want to do it now ¡­¡± Margaret looked at me boldly and shyly, her eyes sparkling. I rubbed her butt. She looked thin, but her butt was soft and meaty. I was afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to control myself. I quickly put her down and said, ¡°I have something to doter. Wait for me toe back tonight.¡± I agreed to Margaret¡¯s request to see Elizabeth. These days, it wasn¡¯t that I deliberately didn¡¯t want them to meet. It was just that I was really worried about Margaret¡¯s injuries. She seemed to be in good spirits now, so I had nothing to worry about. Yesterday, Benjamin told me that he¡¯d made progress on the drug and asked me toe over today. This was the most important thing to me this afternoon. The question that had been bothering us for so long was finally going to be answered. I instructed Elliot to take good care of Margaret and Luna Elizabeth, who would be here in the afternoon, and rushed to see Benjamin. Chapter 100 - Incredible Formula

Chapter 100: Incredible Form

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] At Benjamin¡¯s special request, Armstrong had specially given him an unusedboratory in a school. When I walked into theb, I didn¡¯t see Benjamin immediately. Puzzled, I walked into the room. In front of the room was a whiteboard for teaching. The tables and chairs were reced by two single beds that looked like hospital beds in the middle of the room. A white cloth draped over them. These must be the bodies of the two men. After we left that night, the man died the next morning and was sent to Benjamin. The man I killed that night was brought back directly by Benjamin. The next day, Benjamin gave me the relevant report, confirming that the person I killed had traces of the same drug residue as the first person we caught. The person I killed was much fitter and had stronger resistance than the first person. His organs were far less affected by the drug and were functioning at a better level. I walked into the far end of theboratory. There was another small door on the side. I had just ced my hand on the handle when the door opened from the inside. Benjamin stood in the doorway. His face was tired, but his eyes were bright with excitement. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ¡°You said you wanted me toe here today. Did you find something?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Benjamin said. He stepped aside and led me into the back room. It was a dark room because many chemicals shunned the light. Mostbs had a room like this. Only a little light came in through the ss above the door, but it was enough for a werewolf. I adjusted to the dim light and saw a row of reagents on the ind tform in the middle of the room. On the test-tube shelf was a row of test tubes. Some were stuffed with rubber plugs, and others were just sitting there. Most of them were filled with different-colored liquids. I frowned and pointed at the row of test tubes. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the most important thing, Your Majesty. The most important thing is this.¡± Benjamin turned back and fiddled for a moment, then took a few small bottles from a metal box. I could see that these were different from the little bottle we¡¯d found. They weren¡¯t as delicate. It was more like the reagent bottles used by students in ordinaryboratories. The contents of each small bottle were not quite the same. Some werepletely transparent, some were purple, some were light green, and some had small solid particles of unknown origin, glowing with different glints of silver and ck. ¡°This is the mainponent I isted from the small bottle you gave me. I¡¯ve been doing this for the past few days. Theposition of the pink liquid is tooplicated. At the moment, I can only confirm that there are these few ingredients. I still need to experiment further with the others, but there¡¯s really too little liquid. I¡¯m not sure I can iste them all.¡± I listened as Benjamin rambled on, but I didn¡¯t get the main point. ¡°So what are they for?¡± I asked. ¡°That¡¯s the most amazing thing. The ingredients in this are not rare materials, but whenbined, they have unexpected power. With these few ingredients I have identified, I can confirm that theirbination can quickly increase the limits of a werewolf and erupt with unimaginablebat strength.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same as our previous guess?¡± I wasn¡¯t happy with the result. What we needed now was to understand our opponent, not just the drug. Even if we knew that they had a drug that could improve their physical fitness, it wouldn¡¯t be of much use in determining how to deal with them. ¡°Whoever invented this thing must be a genius!¡± Benjamin said excitedly. ¡°Thisbination is incredible.¡± I heard the admiration in Benjamin¡¯s voice and red at him. Benjamin quickly corrected himself. ¡°He must also be dangerous.¡± ¡°Can you find a way to deal with this drug?¡± I asked the question that concerned me the most. ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± I put a hand to my head, feeling a headacheing on. Benjamin had said he was making progress, but I knew that was already fast for an unfamiliar drug. But it still didn¡¯t solve our problem directly. At the moment, it seemed impossible to use drugs to counter the other party. Benjamin was the best healer among us and most proficient in drugs. If he praised the maker of this drug so much, there was a high chance that his level was above Benjamin¡¯s. Not only did our opponent have shockingbat ability, but there was also such a talented master who was good at medicine behind the scenes. But where did they find such a person? No one could possess deep knowledge without rhyme or reason. Where did this person learn all this? It might be easier to find a breakthrough using this lead than the medicine itself. My thoughts were flying off at a tangent¡­ ¡°Your Majesty, but aside from that, I have another theory.¡± Benjamin spoke up beside me. My thoughts were interrupted. I looked at him and gave him a questioning look. ¡°I have a vague feeling that this pharmaceutical genius is from the royal family.¡± Chapter 101 - Who’s the Mastermind?

Chapter 101: Who¡¯s the Mastermind?

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] Coming out of Benjamin¡¯s dimly litb, I was still trying to figure out who was behind this. Although progress on the study of drug ingredients was not very helpful to us at the moment, it unexpectedly opened up a new line of thought, allowing us to get to the root of the problem. Who was the person behind all this? And why was he doing this? I¡¯d discussed this with Elliot before. It wasn¡¯t as if we hadn¡¯t suspected that the ultimate goal of whoever was behind this might be me. After all, there were too many people who could have designs on me. However, it was precisely because of this that we were unable to deduce the murderer from any angle. There were too many people with motives. Benjamin¡¯s discovery made me realize that if there really was such a genius master who was good at medicine, would he be willing to fall behind others? And he would not easily hand over such a confidential and exquisite form to others. If there was a conflict between them and the other party wanted to kill him to silence him, how could he protect himself? Then the most likely possibility was that the mastermind was the person who made the drug. This was the only way he could ensure that he would hold sway over everyone. As long as he used the drug, he could easily control his subordinates. Then he would build a distinct hierarchical structure and distribute power and drugs ordingly. He did not need much force tomand thousands of troops. I had a lightbulb moment. Force! What kind of person would want to research such a drug? Typically, the original intention of researching medicine was to treat illnesses and save people. Therefore, be it the content of a professor or the content of voluntary learning, it was mainly about treatment. But this drug ran contrary to treatment. ording to Benjamin, it was just stimting or even overdrafting a person¡¯s physical fitness. Did this person choose to study such a drug because he was not very strong himself, or even weak? Werewolves were a race that advocated power. This was even more so among the royal Lycans. If the person behind the scenes had excellent intelligence but a rtively weak body, this would exin why he studied this drug. Previously, because of the ferocity of the attackers and their ruthlessness, we had imagined them to be an organized and armed group. However, from the current discovery, most of the attackers who had escaped the drug were not very strong. Only the weak would desperately want to be stronger and use abnormal methods to seek strength. However, the strong were always in the minority, and most of us were ordinary people. If the other party used such a method to win over the hearts of the people, he could indeed quickly gather a group of supporters. As I pondered the implications, I looked up and realized that I had unknowingly walked back to Margaret¡¯s room. From outside the door, I heard a gasp, then a conversation between three people. ¡°Anthony¡­ How is he? Where is he?¡± I heard Margaret¡¯s sister say. ¡°Elliot.¡± It was Margaret¡¯s voice. My little wolf, my stubborn and willful mate, seemed to be struggling to keep herposure. She always acted like an elder sister in front of her sister, wanting to protect everyone. This kind of behavior was a little silly and even a little overestimating herself, but it was also a little cute. ¡°Can we go see Anthony?¡± Margaret asked. ¡°That depends on His Majesty¡¯s approval,¡± Elliot said. At this, I pushed open the door and saw the three people in a stalemate. Margaret had got out of bed, still standing a little unsteadily, and was holding her sister. Elliot was standing to one side, looking anxious and helpless. From where Margaret was, she was the first to see me. I saw her eyes light up as if she was about to walk over. I quickly took a few steps forward and held her. I scolded her in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re still injured. Why are you moving? Who told you to get off the bed?¡± ¡°Why are you back so early?¡± Margaret asked, her eyes sparkling. Elliot saw me now and called out, ¡°Your Majesty.¡± I nodded and pulled Margaret back to bed. After a quick check, I turned to Elliot and said, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Well, the Beta of the Silver Moon Tribe has just been attacked. They want to visit, and I¡¯m in a difficult position. Your Majesty, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. I¡¯ll go over there and look at the situation first,¡± Elliot replied. I waved him off and looked down at Margaret. ¡°You want to see that Beta?¡± I asked. Margaret¡¯s eyes rolled and she stammered, ¡°Ah, yes. We¡­ knew each other before. I wanted to see him when I heard he was injured.¡± I raised an eyebrow, sensing she was hiding something. Chapter 102 - Trio

Chapter 102: Trio

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] I felt Margaret¡¯s soft little hand squeeze my palm. I looked down at her hand and immediately felt Margaret writing on my palm with her fingers. [It is Elizabeth.] Only then did I notice that Margaret¡¯s sister, Luna Elizabeth, looked exceptionally pale and distraught. ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded and frowned at the spot where Margaret¡¯s wound was. ¡°But you¡¯re still injured¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Margaret said quickly. I red at her warningly. She began to use her cunning schemes on me again, looking at me innocently and aggrievedly with her beautiful eyes. I always gave up my principles and surrendered to her. I hated to admit defeat to anyone, but strangely, I always enjoyed it in front of Margaret. ¡°Just for a moment. It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Margaret said, blinking. ¡°Then I¡¯lle with you,¡± I said. [Margaret¡¯s Perspective] This was the first time I had walked out of this room in days. Even though I was still indoors, I felt freer outside the ward than inside. Donald insisted oning with us, so our three-person team seemed a little strange. Elizabeth, who was obviously out of sorts, and I, who was a half-patient, walked in front while the tall Donald walked behind us. Elliot had been called away by Donald earlier. It was a little disrespectful to say that, but Donald looked like our bodyguard. However, even if he was a bodyguard, Donald must be the most handsome one, I added in my heart. When I arrived at Anthony¡¯s ward, I didn¡¯t expect to see an unexpected person, Armstrong. I hadn¡¯t seen him since I was injured. It could even be said that I hadn¡¯t seen anyone other than Donald, Elliot, and the medical staff before today. Armstrong didn¡¯t look much different, but he looked a little more haggard. He had probably been busy with the Pack¡¯s affairs recently. Armstrong was obviously surprised to see us. He greeted Donald first, then looked at me and said, ¡°You look much better, Margaret.¡± ¡°I¡¯m much better,¡± I said politely. However, I noticed that Armstrong did not look at Elizabeth at all. This made me think their rtionship was not harmonious. Then again, Elizabeth wasn¡¯t looking at Armstrong either. From the moment she entered the ward, her gaze had been fixed on Anthony, who was lying on the bed. Maybe they both had problems between them, I thought to myself. I didn¡¯t know when Donald started holding my hand. He was standing behind me, supporting me with his arms. Looking at Armstrong and Elizabeth, I increasingly felt how good it was to have Donald. ¡°Uh, how are his injuries?¡± I asked. ¡°Not very good, but not too bad,¡± Armstrong said. ¡°Because we increased our vignce, and Anthony is our Pack¡¯s best fighter, his injuries are not life-threatening. He has two deep wounds inflicted by the other party. He should regain consciousness soon. I¡¯ve sent someone to inform his family.¡± The ward Anthony was in was different from mine. Because I had almost recovered, I was transferred to a normal ward sometime ago. However, Anthony had just survived the critical phase. His ward was sterile and had various instruments set up. It was filled with the smell of disinfectant, which gave a sense of oppression. I noticed that Elizabeth was sitting by Anthony¡¯s bed, looking at his unconscious face. I sighed to myself. Elizabeth was my sister. Of course, more than anyone else, I wanted her to be happy. But in all fairness, I didn¡¯t think it was a good thing for her to be in such a rtionship. Suddenly, I didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. Armstrong¡¯s undisguised gaze kept resting on me. I knew what that meant. I felt Donald¡¯s hand tighten around mine. I looked at him and instantly knew that we were thinking the same thing. Mates always had this tacit understanding. Donald obviously felt it too. He grabbed my hand and ced it on his lips. I enjoyed this small intimacy in front of others. Donald said, ¡°I think you should go back, Margaret.¡± I nodded, then turned my head toward Elizabeth. ¡°Elizabeth, go back with your Mate Armstrong, okay?¡± I deliberately mentioned Mate to remind Elizabeth and Armstrong of their rtionship. Elizabeth didn¡¯t seem to hear what I was saying at all. She remained sitting by the bed like a statue. Instead, Armstrong¡¯s expression darkened a little. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send her back.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything else. I walked over to Donald and took his hand. We left together. Chapter 103 - I Didn’t Protect You

Chapter 103: I Didn¡¯t Protect You

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Donald escorted me back to my old ward, but he didn¡¯te in. I stood at the door and looked at him. He gave me an apologetic expression. ¡°Do you have anything else to do?¡± I asked, pretending to be rxed. Donald nodded. His eyes were still on me. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll stay here and not run away again,¡± I promised Donald as I took his hand. Actually, I really wanted Donald to stay, but from his expression, I knew that he had other things to do. Donald was the Lycan King after all. I had already caused enough trouble and couldn¡¯t add to it. Even if I wanted to participate in the protection of the Pack rather than stay in the ward, I had to endure it for Donald¡¯s sake. To my surprise, Donald took my hand and walked into the ward with me. We sat down on the bed. ¡°Are you staying?¡± I asked. ¡°No, I have to go,¡± Donald said. I fell silent. I understood why he stayed. His mood must be the same as mine. Neither of us wanted to be separated from the other. We were still holding hands. I felt the heat from where our skin touched spread through my body. It felt like sparks burning inside me. I had an urge to beg Donald to stay, but I had to bite my tongue. Donald turned around and hugged me. I couldn¡¯t control myself anymore. I leaned my head on his shoulder and snuggled into his arms, enjoying his scent that intoxicated me and this moment of happiness. ¡°Margaret.¡± I heard Donald¡¯s voice in my ear. I thought he was going to say that he needed to leave. I wrapped my arms around his waist again, wanting the moment to linger, even for a second. I felt Donald hesitate, but he was still hugging me with his strong arms. I felt his reassuring strength behind me. I would always be proud to have a Mate like Donald. ¡°Margaret, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡± Donald¡¯s hand stroked my back from top to bottom. I feltfortable because of his touch. His other hand held my head, bringing me closer to his shoulder. ¡°Huh?¡± I made a sound with my nose. ¡°I¡¯ve seriously considered what you said before,¡± Donald said slowly but clearly. ¡°What?¡± I pulled myself off his shoulder and raised my eyes to his. ¡°What happened this time was caused by you running out by yourself,¡± Donald said. He tapped my forehead with his fingertips and revealed a mesmerizing serious expression. I rubbed my nose in shame and didn¡¯t dare speak. ¡°However, I¡¯m also responsible for this. I didn¡¯t protect you well.¡± Donald¡¯s gray-green eyes revealed a trace of self-reproach. Since I woke up, we had never seriously discussed my escape. It was mainly because I felt guilty and thought that Donald was still angry with me. Donald didn¡¯t take the initiative to mention it, and I didn¡¯t dare to mention it at all. I just kept praying in my heart to the moon goddess that he would let me off this time. The look in his eyes at this moment made me realize that I had not considered Donald¡¯s feelings. I only thought that he would be angry, but I didn¡¯t care what he really thought. ¡®No, not your fault. It¡¯s all my own fault,¡¯ I said hastily. ¡°Your problem is my problem.¡± Donald pressed a finger to my lips to stop what I was about to say. Donald continued, ¡°I used to think that as long as you stayed in the pack, you wouldn¡¯t face any danger. But now I realize that things won¡¯t go as we expected, and the danger won¡¯t onlye when you¡¯re ready. Just like that day, when I was clearly by your side, but you still got seriously injured.¡± I looked at Donald and said, ¡°That day, it only happened because I insisted on going into the forest. I won¡¯t do it again. If I want to do anything, I¡¯ll tell you. I won¡¯t go anywhere dangerous without your permission again. I meant what I said this time. I didn¡¯t like it when you always controlled me, but I understand now that you did it to protect me.¡± Our eyes reflected each other. At this moment, I felt like our hearts had drawn even closer. We kissed, so very naturally. People were always like this. The closeness of the heart was often expressed by the closeness of the body, and vice versa. Physical contact would bring two souls closer. The kiss didn¡¯tst long, but when we separated, we saw attachment and affection in each other¡¯s eyes. Chapter 104 - Participating in Normal Training

Chapter 104: Participating in Normal Training

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Donald said, ¡°Margaret, let¡¯s just let bygones be bygones, okay? You don¡¯t have to apologize for what happened. As long as the two of us are here, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± I felt my heart beating faster. This was even more exciting than when I heard him say that he wanted to mark me this morning. Although I had set my heart on Donald and decided to give him full authority over me at that moment, that feeling couldn¡¯tpare to what I felt now. I knew now that we were kindred spirits. Donald continued, ¡°So, I¡¯ve thought about it. You really need to have the ability to protect yourself. After you recover from your injuries, you can go to your pack¡¯s normal training, but there¡¯s only one thing. You have to be careful.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe what my ears were hearing. Donald actually agreed to let me participate in the training after I sneaked into the forest. I was even prepared to be locked in the house by him. Although I didn¡¯t know how long I wouldst in that sealed room, at least I had the mental fortitude to do so. Donald looked at my expression and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯ve always wanted, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll try to listen to your thoughts more in the future, but you have to do what you said. You¡¯re not allowed to do anything dangerous in secret anymore. You have tomunicate with me more. If you want to know anything, you can ask me. I¡¯ll tell you anything I can, okay?¡± Hearing Donald¡¯s words, I felt my eyes water. I had always known that Donald was the Lycan King. Due to his status and the power he held, he must have always been high and mighty. It was precisely because of this that I had never thought of changing Donald¡¯s mind. He was the decision maker and the person everyone relied on. If he couldn¡¯t make a timely judgment at a critical moment, many people would suffer. That was why I always hid my thoughts from him. I instinctively thought that Donald would not agree orpromise. The oue of every previous dispute was that Donald would give the orders and I would make adjustments to amodate him. I thought that this was the only way we could get along. But Donald made a concession for me now. I really realized that I was the one who belonged to him. My influence on Donald was stronger than I imagined. We cuddled together for a while longer. Without saying too much, we both enjoyed the quiet time. When Donald had no choice but to leave, he stood up. I let go of him, my eyes still focused on him. ¡°Wait for me toe back tonight,¡± Donald said. I nodded and watched him leave. [Elizabeth¡¯s Perspective] When I saw Armstrong in Anthony¡¯s ward, I realized that I hadn¡¯t seen him in days. After returning from the forest that day, he had been sleeping in the office while I lived alone in the empty house. In the past, our house had housed four people, my parents, Margaret, and me, but now I was the only one left. Fortunately, Anthony would visit me often. I couldn¡¯t help but hang out with him forfort because I didn¡¯t know what else I could do. My senses as Armstrong¡¯s mate made me take an involuntary step in his direction the moment I saw him again. His scent would always be attractive to me. I could feel his tired spirit. I wanted to go and take his hand and stand with him. I still missed Armstrong after not seeing him for so long. My heart was racing because of him. This was something Anthony couldn¡¯t give me, even if he was good to me. However, I quickly noticed that Armstrong¡¯s gaze was not on me. The first person he looked at was Margaret, even though she was already standing so obviously beside the Lycan King. I tried to ignore the small difort I felt. I turned my steps and walked in the direction of Anthony¡¯s bed. No one in this room noticed me at all, and no one cared about Anthony. Anthony looked a little pale in bed, but overall he didn¡¯t look too bad. I sat down beside him and listened to Armstrong tell the Lycan King about Anthony¡¯s condition. I was secretly relieved to hear that Anthony¡¯s injuries were not serious. I didn¡¯t want to think about who I could rely on if something happened to Anthony. Did I have to do everything on my own? No kidding. Armstrong obviously didn¡¯t care about me. Our Mate rtionship was in jeopardy. Mates were sensitive to each other¡¯s states. Just as I could sense his exhaustion, he must be able to sense my uneasiness. We could soothe each other down with simple contact. However, Armstrong was unwilling to do so. He kept his attention on Margaret. We¡¯d been in this ward for so long, but he hadn¡¯t taken a good look at me. I kept my eyes on Anthony¡¯s face and blinked hard, trying to hold back the tears that were about to fall. I didn¡¯t dare look back. The slightest movement would make me lose control of myself. Chapter 105 - Now Is Not the Time

Chapter 105: Now Is Not the Time

[Elizabeth¡¯s Perspective] I was really working hard on my rtionship with Armstrong, but it was a fact that Armstrong didn¡¯t care about me. He cared about everyone around him, about the Pack, but not me. Suddenly I saw Anthony¡¯s arm move. I realized something and my eyes widened. I said, ¡°Anthony¡­¡± Anthony¡¯s arm moved again. I turned to call them to look, but was surprised to find that the ward had emptied. I looked back at Anthony again and saw that his brows were twitching. I hesitated and decided to get a doctor to take a look at him. I had just opened the door when I found Armstrong standing outside. His hand was still on the doorknob, and he looked like he was about toe in. We bumped into each other in the doorway, and our bodies almost touched. The smell of Armstrong undoubtedly intoxicated me. I could barely remember thest time I was so close to Armstrong¡¯s aura. He was clearly my Mate, but we were now like the two most unfamiliar people in the world. I felt helpless about this. At this moment, his hard chin was above my hair. I reached out and gently hugged his waist. I needed so much for someone, anyone, tofort me. However, I felt Armstrong¡¯s body stiffen. Then he pushed me away. I stood rooted to the ground and looked at him, at a loss. Armstrong frowned at me and said, ¡°Elizabeth, now is not the time for this.¡± I didn¡¯t understand what he meant by that. What did he mean by bad timing? I hadn¡¯t done anything yet. Even if I tried to take on some of the Pack stuff and do my part as Luna, in his eyes, I would never be as good as Margaret. That was why he let me live on my own. As Mates, we didn¡¯t live together at all. Was his indifference to me the right thing to do at the right time? Armstrong¡¯s gaze swept over me. He sighed and said, ¡°There are always enemies around our pack now. I have a lot of things to deal with everyday. Elizabeth, I¡¯ll do my best to take care of you, but I really don¡¯t have the time or energy to y those little girl¡¯s romantic tricks with you again. Do you understand?¡± I took a few seconds to digest his words before I understood what Armstrong meant. Did he think that I was deliberately wheedling and begging him for sex now? Yes, I was longing to stay with him, longing for thefort of his soul and body. But why didn¡¯t he think about who had caused this? Was it me? My Luna session ceremony had been postponed, and it was still too soon to hold it. Armstrong didn¡¯t care. I heard the news from Margaret. In the days Margaret had been in the hospital, so many things hade to me, the future Luna, to deal with. No one hade to help me except Anthony, and Armstrong hadpletely not considered my feelings. And now, even when I just wanted a littlefort from his aura, he said that it was not the right time. I felt a me of anger ignite from the bottom of my heart and then burn in my blood. I couldn¡¯t control my emotions anymore. I shouted at Armstrong excitedly, ¡°Little girl? You¡¯ve always looked at me like this, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯ve never seen me do much. What right do you have to say that to me? How can you do this to me?¡± As I spoke, I felt even more aggrieved. It was always Margaret you loved, wasn¡¯t it? The words rolled up in my throat twice before I swallowed them back. All of them thought I was a child, willful and doing whatever I wanted. But I knew that Margaret and I were fundamentally different people. I couldn¡¯t be Margaret, so I could only rely on everyone¡¯s favor to survive. I knew that nothing would be more glorious than if I relied on myself, but this was my code of survival. I always knew what to say and do to be loved, and the things which must never be done because they would lead to irreparable consequences. I was always good at grasping the boundaries. I knew that if I said this in front of Armstrong, I would very likely lose him forever. Armstrong¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all because of my agitated emotions. He leaned back against the wall a little tiredly. I could tell that he didn¡¯t take what I had just said seriously at all. This was his usual attitude towards me. I was a burden that was dispensable but needed to be pacified at the same time. Chapter 106 - I Want to Stay

Chapter 106: I Want to Stay

[Elizabeth¡¯s Perspective] I felt tears welling up in my eyes. I knew it would be difficult for me to control them this time. Armstrong would definitely see my tears. It would also make him think that I was a fragile little girl and not Luna, who had the right to stand beside him. At this moment, a violent cough came from the ward. Armstrong and I both looked at the room. Only then did I remember why I hade out. It was because of Anthony. I was about to exin, but Armstrong had already walked past me and entered the ward. I followed him in and found that Anthony was indeed awake. When I entered the room, I wiped the corners of my eyes with the back of my hand and wiped away the tears that were about to flow. I whispered, ¡°I saw Anthony¡¯s fingers move just now. I thought he might be waking up soon, so I came out to look for someone.¡± Armstrong grunted in agreement, which was a yes. Anthony leaned against the hospital bed and cranked the joystick to raise the bed backrest to support himself. ¡°I heard voices outside the door just now. Is that you?¡± Anthony said weakly. Armstrong nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. You scared us all this time.¡± Anthony shed a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m the one who should be ashamed. I wasn¡¯t careful enough.Did they catch the person who attacked us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these things. It¡¯s more important to recuperate,¡± Armstrong said. ¡°I¡¯m not badly hurt,¡± Anthony said. ¡°I should be back on patrol in less than two days.¡± Anthony did seem to be in good spirits. After he sat up, he was not as pale and weak as he had been in the hospital bed. I felt a weight finally lift from my heart. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t show off.¡± Armstrong looked much more rxed. He reached out and punched Anthony¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ouch!¡± cried Anthony, holding his shoulder. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I was suddenly nervous. I took a step forward from behind Armstrong and squeezed past him. My movement stunned both of them. Armstrong, on the other hand, was fine. When Anthony saw me just now, his expression suddenly became unnatural. He said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The Alpha didn¡¯t use any force.¡± Anthony dropped his hand from his shoulders as he spoke. I knew that I had made a mistake. Armstrong had always been on good terms with Anthony, so of course he wouldn¡¯t really use force. I lowered my head and didn¡¯t say anything. I stood beside Armstrong and gently grabbed the corner of my shirt with my fingers. I thought I understood which of the two of them was really important to me. That person was not Armstrong, but Anthony. The moment I saw Anthony sit up, the joy in my heart far exceeded what I had felt from my contact with Armstrong. To be able to see him joke with people as usual and say that he was fine was the thing that made me feel the happiest at the moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Luna Elizabeth to visit me. I¡¯m really ttered.¡± Anthony smiled at Armstrong but didn¡¯t look at me. Armstrong exined, ¡°Lycan King and Margaret came just now. They were the ones who brought Elizabeth over, but you weren¡¯t awake then, so you didn¡¯t see her.¡± ¡°Lycan king?¡± Anthony seemed to be chewing on the words. After a while, he looked up with an apologetic expression. He said to Armstrong, ¡°Although my injuries are not serious, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t protect Luna Elizabeth for the time being. Since I¡¯m awake, I¡¯ll resume my normal duties. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about such a small matter. What you have to do now is to recuperate,¡± Armstrong said. Small matter. I bit my lower lip. Everything about me was a small matter with Armstrong. ¡°I want to stay here and take care of him,¡± I blurted out. Now, all eyes in the room were on me. I saw Anthony shake his head imperceptibly at me. I lowered my head and stared at the white nket, pretending not to see it. Before Armstrong could speak, Anthony spoke first. ¡°This isn¡¯t appropriate. How can Lunae to take care of me? You should stay with the Alpha.¡± Anthony rarely used the honorific on me like this. He was giving me a no. But I didn¡¯t want to listen to him. I didn¡¯t want to stay unhappy with Armstrong anymore. I wanted to be with someone who could make me feelfortable, whether he was my Mate or not. Even if we couldn¡¯t be together in the end for other reasons, I at least had the present. ¡°Indeed, Elizabeth, it is not appropriate for you to stay here,¡± Armstrong said. ¡°Anthony will have someone to look after him. And you¡ª¡± Armstrong paused. I knew what he was trying to say. It had to be that I couldn¡¯t do these things well. In Armstrong¡¯s eyes, I had always been just a pretty face. As he had said to Margaret earlier, an otherworldly ¡°princess.¡± Chapter 107 - Decided

Chapter 107: Decided

[Elizabeth¡¯s Perspective] ¡°And I promised Margaret that I would take good care of you. How can I let you take care of the patient?¡± Armstrong changed the topic. ¡°Yes,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You should go back.¡± ¡°I can do it.¡± I tried to speak for myself. I turned my gaze to Armstrong and said, ¡°I want to do something too. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be alone in the house. Margaret and the Lycan King live together. I¡¯m scared to live alone.¡± ¡°You can move back to my ce,¡± Armstrong said. ¡°You were the one who wanted to move back then. You cane back anytime you want.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t live there. What¡¯s the point of me going back?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but mock Armstrong. Armstrong looked a little angry and said, ¡°I already said that there are a lot of things to do at the Pack, and you can¡¯t share the burden with me at all. I told you not to do anything, and you¡¯re still dissatisfied. I¡¯ll get someone to send you backter.¡± Anthony sensed that the atmosphere was a little tense and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Armstrong, Elizabeth is actually concerned about the Pack¡¯s affairs these days. I even helped her deal with some matters before patrolling. She has improved a lot in this aspect.¡± Then Anthony turned his gaze to me and said, ¡°You don¡¯t look too good. I think your eyes are swollen. Have you not rested well these past two days? Elizabeth, go back. I¡¯m fine here.¡± I saw Anthony¡¯s concerned look and stopped talking. This matter was decided by them. My opinions were always easily rejected for a variety of reasons by others and my Mate. I wasn¡¯t in charge. And now, even Anthony no longer supported me. ¡°Then can you send me back?¡± I asked Armstrong. Armstrong was gazing nkly at me. I knew that someone was having a Mindlink with him. I waited quietly for his reply. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Armstrong asked. ¡°Can you walk me back yourself?¡± I repeated. ¡°No, I have too many things to do,¡± Armstrong said without hesitation. Sadly, I was beginning to get used to Armstrong¡¯s contempt for me. ¡°I¡¯ll have Richard drive you back,¡± Armstrong said. I didn¡¯t even know who Richard was. I¡¯d never heard of him before. But I nodded and agreed to the arrangement. I held Anthony¡¯s gaze for onest moment. I felt the sparks fly where our eyes met. He understood what I was feeling now. I knew it. When I left through the hospital gate, I was still wearing the same inappropriate clothes I had worn when I came to see Margaret. I hardly appeared in front of others looking like that. In the past, I would have wanted to die. But I was changing myself. I didn¡¯t care about my appearance as much as I used to. I hoped that I would be valued beyond my appearance. Unfortunately, Armstrong couldn¡¯t see any of this. He didn¡¯t give me another chance to grow. By the time I arrived home, I was finally able to shed the tears from my eyes. I hadn¡¯t known until now that other people¡¯s looks and so-called approval weren¡¯t as important as I¡¯d once thought. In the past, I¡¯d thought that with the Alpha as my Mate and bing Luna, I would be the most eye-catching person in this pack, and I would derive a lot of pleasure from it. However, that was not the case. Armstrong¡¯s indifference to me defeated me. He shattered my fantasy of being a Luna. I was not suitable for that position. It was Armstrong himself who pushed me towards Anthony, making Anthony the most important person to me now. I hated this feeling of being alone. I liked being with a lot of friends. I reached for my phone to send a message to Margaret. I needed someone to talk to. But I couldn¡¯t reach her on her phone at all. There was no reply on Margaret¡¯s social media app either. She was probably with her Lycan king. Her Mate. We both had Mates, but their attitudes towards us werepletely different. Even though Margaret made such a stupid mistake, the Lycan King¡¯s feelings for her had not changed. It was obvious from their eyes that they were passionately in love. Margaret wasn¡¯t perfect either, but the Lycan King had a tolerant attitude towards her. As for Armstrong, he¡¯d never given me a chance. I sighed, tossed the phone aside, and let myself fall onto the bed. I hugged a pillow and stared out the window. It was veryte now. Even though it was almost seven o¡¯clock, the sky was notpletely dark. The sun was about to set. It hung low on the horizon, and the clouds took on a red color. Perhaps I could look for Margaret in her room. The thought popped into my mind. I hugged my pillow and thought for a while. There was always someone guarding Margaret¡¯s room. The Lycan King didn¡¯t like Margaret moving about, but he didn¡¯t stop me from visiting her. Chapter 108 - Shadow in the Forest

Chapter 108: Shadow in the Forest

[Elizabeth¡¯s Perspective] My mind made up, I jumped out of bed and quickly picked out clothes in the closet. My sloppy appearance in the afternoon was an ident. I began to fiddle with my scattered bottles in an orderly fashion. I carefully applied foundation to my face and applied loose powder to my makeup. Then I added some shadows and highlights to make my facial features more defined. From top to bottom, I first used an eyebrow pencil and eyebrow powder to paint my eyebrows into a perfect shape. Then I applied eye shadow to outline my slightly raised eye lines. Finally, I brushed on mascara and ced some glitter at the end of my eyes. The makeup process made me feel better. I enjoyed the process of making myself beautiful. I liked giving myself a makeover with these magical bottles and jars. It gave me a sense of self-worth. If only Luna¡¯s job was just to teach others how to put on makeup. Looking at myself in the mirror, I thought regretfully that if that was the case, I would definitely be the best Luna. I hesitated for a moment over the choice of lipstick for the finishing touch. Due to my personal preference, I was biased towards bright eye-catching colors. I hoped that everyone would see me at first nce. However, it was almost dark now, so I couldn¡¯t see any color clearly. I finally chose a color somewhere between red and brown, with a hint of orange. There was very little brown. With the watery texture, the prints looked like flowers blooming in the mountains. By the time I walked out of the house, it waspletely dark. In the night, there was only some lighting from the scattered houses. There were some ground lights on the road, but they were a little dim. Not only did they not help, but they added to the scary atmosphere. I was a little hesitant, but when I thought about the makeup I had just put on, I was unwilling to go back. Without Anthony by my side, even the familiar road made me feel a little uneasy. I braced myself and walked forward for a few hundred meters. I felt that the two rows of trees by the side of the road were even more rming. After being frightened by the shadows of the trees on the sides of the road again, I decided to go back and wait until tomorrow to see Margaret. At that moment, I saw a dark figure in the woods not far away. At first, I thought it was another illusion caused by the wind, but the shadow kept moving in my direction, and the silhouette was getting clearer. That was definitely a person! I sucked in my breath. My previous trip to the forest with Armstrong cast a deep shadow over me. I decided then that I would never go to the forest again before the matter was over. Therefore, I couldn¡¯t understand why Margaret would take the initiative to go to the forest. However, this was the center of the pack, and there were werewolves who had lived here for many years nearby. After Armstrong ordered that no one was allowed to walk around at night, the streets were almost empty at night. This was also the reason why I had walked all the way here. I couldn¡¯t understand why such bad luck seemed to follow me. The shadow moved very quickly. There was no one beside me now. Anthony was in a hospital bed. Armstrong obviously wouldn¡¯t care about me suddenly in the night. I felt like my brain was spinning faster than ever. At my own speed, I definitely couldn¡¯tpare to this ck shadow, not to mention that I was wearing 10cm heels. The ck shadow would probably reach me before I could run back to my house. What now? My mind went nk. My legs seemed to be nailed in ce. This was too sudden. My mind was even starting to imagine the other party pouncing on me and tearing me apart. As the shadow approached, I closed my eyes and prayed that he would move quickly and let me die a quick death without causing me too much pain. One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­ ten seconds. A minute passed. I still didn¡¯t feel any pain. But I could sense the other party walking up to me and standing right in front of me. Does he have to hesitate about where to start??I thought. I clenched my fists at my sides, secretly hoping that I would look better when I died. I had specially changed my clothes and put on makeup to go out this time. Although I wasn¡¯t looking for death, if I had to die now, this appearance would be much better than the sloppy appearance in the afternoon. On the other hand, if Armstrong had sent someone to drive me back in the afternoon, I wouldn¡¯t be at a loss in the face of death here. ¡°What are you doing with your eyes closed?¡± I heard a feminine voice say. I opened my eyes in confusion and realized that the person standing in front of me was not the assassin killer I had imagined. Instead, it was a tall woman with perfect facial features. She was wearing a tight-fitting uniform that revealed her curvaceous figure. I recognized this person. She was the woman beside the Lycan King! Chapter 109 - Friendly Angel

Chapter 109: Friendly Angel

[Elizabeth¡¯s Perspective] The other party narrowed her eyes at me. She had a pair of very beautiful but extremely invasive green eyes. ¡°You¡¯re Luna of this pack?¡± She suddenly smiled kindly and said briskly, ¡°I remember you. We metst time in the forest. Your name is¡­?¡± ¡°Elizabeth,¡± I replied. ¡°Hello, Elizabeth. My name is Angel.¡± Angel gave a rather saucy smile that softened her overlyrge green eyes. She held out her hand to me and I shook it. I remembered that thest time she appeared in the forest, Margaret introduced her to me as themander of the Lycan King¡¯s assault team. At that time, my impression of her was that she was a powerful woman with a beautiful face and an excellent figure. Besides, I thought that she would have a high and mighty personality. Even in school, any girl who was slightly prettier would be more arrogant. However,pared to those girls, Angel was much stronger in appearance and figure, but she was also approachable. Not to mention, she was themander of the Lycan Commando. She was a perfectbination of beauty, intelligence, and ability. I remembered that every time I went to find Margaret, the bodyguards at the door were fierce and expressionless. The Lycan King had kept Margaret locked up again. I thought all Lycans were like those people who didn¡¯t care to be confused with ordinary werewolves. But Angel seemed different from all of them. She had a unique charm that made people feel like there was no distance between them and her. I couldn¡¯t help taking a liking to her instantly. ¡°Why are you here alone? It¡¯s not safe in the pack now. It¡¯s dangerous for a girl like you,¡± Angel said. ¡°I want to find Margaret,¡± I answered truthfully. ¡°Margaret?¡± Angel said after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°Is that the girl who became our Majesty¡¯s Mate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s her. We¡¯re twins.¡± I nodded. ¡°Twin sisters? Then you really don¡¯t look alike.¡± Angel studied me and said, ¡°I noticed the first time I saw you. You¡¯re much prettier than the other girl.¡± First meeting? My heart skipped a beat. It was in the forest. Many of us were there. Me, Margaret, Armstrong, and the Lycan King. I suddenly remembered what Margaret told me earlier in the day. She said that she was injured because Angel had schemed against her. But Angel didn¡¯t look like the kind of person who was mean and calcting. She was so beautiful and kind. Could there be a misunderstanding between them? Angel sensed my hesitation and smiled. ¡°I see you¡¯re confused about me.¡± I looked at her hesitantly but said nothing. ¡°Did Margaret tell you?¡± Angel said. ¡°I interacted with her a few times. I sensed that she was a little hostile to me. I didn¡¯t mean to offend her, but I think there might be a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Margaret did tell me something about you,¡± I admitted. ¡°Did she tell you she was hurt because of me?¡± Angel asked, shaking her head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m just a lowlymander. I don¡¯t have the power to hurt the Lycan King¡¯s Mate. Not to mention that I have no reason to do so. Hurting the future queen is a felony among the Lycans.¡± Angel lowered her head and looked a little mncholic. ¡°However, I¡¯ve been dismissed now. Donald thinks very highly of his Mate. This time, she got injured, and Donald took it out on me. I¡¯m leaving here in two days.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± My eyes widened. ¡°Why?¡± A thought struck me. When I first met Angel, I reminded Margaret to be careful of her snatching the Lycan King. At that time, Margaret had acted very strangely. Moreover, Angel had always called the Lycan King by his first name. So far, I had only heard Margaret call him that. This also meant that Angel and Donald must have had an extraordinary rtionship before. If my guess at the time was correct and Angel and the Lycan King really had something going on before, then it was reasonable for Margaret to be hostile to her. ¡°Is this about the Lycan King?¡± I blurted out. ¡°Donald, huh¡­¡± Angel gave a half-smile and asked, ¡°Is that what Margaret told you?¡± I shook my head. ¡°I just have a feeling your rtionship isn¡¯t ordinary.¡± ¡°Donald is indeed a special person to me, but we don¡¯t have the kind of rtionship you think we do,¡± Angel said. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you two?¡± I pressed. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m leaving anyway. There¡¯s no point in talking about these things. Since you and Margaret are sisters, I hope you¡¯ll tell her I mean her no harm. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt her before. I was themando captain in charge of security. I had responsibilities after all. Please pass on my message to her. I¡¯m sorry about this.¡± Angel revealed a lonely expression. Chapter 110 - Angel’s ’Secret’

Chapter 110: Angel¡¯s ¡®Secret¡¯

[Elizabeth¡¯s Perspective] I looked at her in confusion. Angel looked a little pitiful. She looked like she had some unspeakable difficulty. ¡°If you have anything on your mind, you can tell me if you don¡¯t mind,¡± I said, weighing my words. ¡°I might not be able to help much, but I can be a listener.¡± Angel looked at me with a slightlyplicated expression. After a silence, she said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see Margaret? I don¡¯t want to hold you up.¡± I looked up at the sky and said, ¡°It¡¯s so dark here. I¡¯m actually nning to go back. If you don¡¯t mind, can you send me backter? It¡¯s too scary to walk alone.¡± ¡°Of course. Protecting you was what I came here for in the first ce,¡± Angel said, nodding. ¡°Unfortunately, this will never be my job again.¡± I looked at Angel, sensing that she was about to tell her story. Angel met my gaze and smiled bitterly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± she said. ¡°Actually, these words have been stuck in my heart for a long time. I haven¡¯t been able to find anyone to say them to. But when I see you, for some reason, I feel an urge to confide in you.¡± ¡°I feel the same way about you. When I see you, I feel very close to you,¡± I said sincerely. At this moment, I hadpletely forgotten the cold and dangerous aura that Angel had when I first saw her. I only felt that she was a poor girl who had been dismissed by the Lycan King. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to start.¡± Angel pushed her hair back and looked nostalgic. ¡°Donald and I have known each other since we were young,¡± she said softly. ¡°We were both raised in the royal family and received an aristocratic education. Donald had always performed well. I was also the best among the girls. From then on, people in the royal family would deliberately or unintentionally tease us like we were a couple. However, you might not believe it, but Donald and I didn¡¯t have any feelings other than friendship.¡± I listened in silence. ¡°I thought life would go on like this. Even if I didn¡¯t love Donald, it was very likely that because of benefits or suitability, we would be together. Until I met my Mate.¡± At this point, Angel tilted her head slightly and looked away at the grass. I couldn¡¯t see her expression, but I thought she might be shy. I didn¡¯t expect an omnipotent Lycan warrior to have such a sentimental side. I immediately felt the distance between us shrink. ¡°It¡¯s normal to meet your Mate. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± I asked. Angel shook her head from side to side and said, ¡°But that person has to be my cousin.¡± I covered my mouth in shock. This was actually a forbidden love! I¡¯d never heard of people with blood ties bing Mates. It was just ridiculous. ¡°It¡¯s incredible, isn¡¯t it?¡± Angel said. ¡°But sometimes there¡¯s just no way around it. I don¡¯t know why the Moon Goddess would arrange something like this. From the moment I saw him, I fell madly in love with him. But our identities made it impossible for us to love each other. We both struggled with it for a long time. I was unwilling to give him up, but he couldn¡¯t withstand the pressure from all sides. In the end, he rejected me. Both of us were broken-hearted. I could feel that he loved me too. The only reason we were separated was because of worldly pressure. But why did I have to endure this? It was unfair. I had found a Mate, but I couldn¡¯t be with him. Why did I have to give up my happiness because of someone else¡¯s judgment?¡± For a moment, I was speechless. It was hard to tell who was right and who was wrong in such matters. ¡°And?¡± I pressed. ¡°Later, he became Donald¡¯s subordinate. He was also a very good warrior. He quickly gained Donald¡¯s trust and was entrusted with important tasks.¡± Angel¡¯s emerald eyes shed as she said, ¡°But I wasn¡¯t happy about it at the time. I¡¯d done everything I could to get the best of everything since I was young. I couldn¡¯t ept that I was rejected by my Mate. Then I did something stupid.¡± Angel¡¯s gaze went up to the sky to the right. I followed her gaze and saw stars filling the sky. The light of the Moon Goddess shone indiscriminately on the earth, as gentle as water. ¡°He had already be Donald¡¯s guard by then. In order to make him jealous and regretful, I pretended to be with Donald. I hung out with Donald so I could show off in front of him.¡± Chapter 111 - You’re More Outstanding Than Her

Chapter 111: You¡¯re More Outstanding Than Her

[Elizabeth¡¯s Perspective] ¡°You were with the Lycan King?¡± I asked in surprise. ¡°Margaret didn¡¯t mention this to you?¡± Angel looked annoyed. She said in a low voice, ¡°I regret what I did now. But I didn¡¯t think too much about it at the time. I just wanted the person I loved to regret breaking up with me.¡± Angel sighed and added, ¡°And Donald doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me. Look at his attitude towards me and Margaret. If we really had something in the past, why would he be so heartless to me now and want to chase me away from here?¡± Everyone would have their own past. This did not mean anything. More importantly, I was quite touched by her and what she shared. Even Margaret had an ex-boyfriend she¡¯d spent so many years with before she met the Lycan King. Thinking of this, I felt a lump in my throat. I had tried my best to ignore these thoughts and start over with Armstrong, but Armstrong was obsessed with his ex-girlfriend. It was all over now. Why didn¡¯t he understand? I had reason to make a scene with Armstrong because of this, but I didn¡¯t, because that person was my twin sister. But that didn¡¯t mean I wouldn¡¯t be annoyed. ¡°Did the person you like react to this?¡± When I asked the question, I already had a faint answer in my heart. Angel gave a bitter smile and shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t react at all,¡± she said. ¡°And because of that, Donald and I broke up not long after. I know that he¡¯s just unhappy about our rtionship. I think I can ignore worldly views as long as I¡¯m stronger. That¡¯s why I joined the assault team and became themander. When I heard that he followed Donald here, I applied to follow him. I just wanted to see if I still had a chance.¡± Angel looked into my eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I appeared by Donald¡¯s side. It¡¯s not for Donald, but for him. If there are some things that caused your sister to misunderstand, you can reassure her that I¡¯m just doing my duty. And now, I also realize that it might not be just a taboo rtionship that¡¯s stopping us. He probably doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me anymore.¡± Angel looked up at the sky and muttered, ¡°Maybe this is an opportunity. It¡¯s time for me to leave¡­¡± After hearing Angel¡¯s story, I felt a little sympathetic. Although our experiences were not the same emotionally, we were both rejected by our mates for different reasons. It was just that I did not have the courage to keep trying to woo my mate after being rejected by him. Even though my heart was already biased towards Anthony, I really didn¡¯t know what to do if Armstrong rejected me. I could only do everything I could to stop this now. I didn¡¯t want to suffer the pain of being rejected by my Mate. I never wanted to be a weathered rose. I just wanted to be a delicate flower protected in a greenhouse. Seeing that an outstanding female warrior like Angel was also troubled by matters of the heart, I felt that the Lycans were no different from us. They also had emotions. Thinking of this, I felt that there was nothing wrong with me saying this. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m the same.¡± I sighed. ¡°My Mate doesn¡¯t care so much about me.¡± Angel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and she said, ¡°Is he your Pack Alpha, Armstrong?¡± I nodded. ¡°He¡¯s Margaret¡¯s ex,¡± I said. ¡°Margaret is better than me at everything. Armstrong always thinks I¡¯m worse than Margaret.¡± Angel looked surprised. ¡°How can that be?¡± she said. ¡°When I first saw you, I thought you were much better than her. You¡¯re not worse than her. You should be more confident.¡± Encouraged by Angel¡¯s words, I thought about it and said, ¡°In some ways, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m bad. I¡¯m trying to be a good Luna. But in battle, Margaret is much better than me.¡± A look of disapproval came over Angel¡¯s face as she said, ¡°She might have trained a little longer than you, but herbat skills are not outstanding. To be honest, she shouldn¡¯t have been injured that day in the forest. Donald was standing beside her. If it weren¡¯t for her¡­¡± Angel shook her head as she spoke. ¡°If you¡¯re just upset aboutbat skills, I think I¡¯d be happy to help.¡± Angel actually offered to guide me in battle. She was one of the top warriors among the Lycans. I didn¡¯t expect such a good thing. Then I thought of my own situation and hesitated. I said timidly, ¡°But I don¡¯t know anything about fighting. Can I really?¡± Angel gave a confident smile and said, ¡°I believe that there are only failed teachers and no failed students. How can you know unless you try?¡± Chapter 112 - A Note

Chapter 112: A Note

[Elizabeth¡¯s Perspective] ¡°If you want, I can teach you two moves now. Combat isn¡¯t thatplicated and scary. You can definitely master the skills,¡± Angel said. Before we knew it, we were at our door. I looked at the gloom around me and wanted to retreat. I declined her offer. ¡°Forget it today. Why don¡¯t we go to the training room tomorrow?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Angel hesitated and said, ¡°Can you ask Margaret to train with you? I still want to apologize to her personally before I leave. But as you know, Donald has surrounded her ce like a metal bucket. I didn¡¯t have a chance to approach her ward.¡± I thought about how Margaret had been trying to find an opportunity to train, but now that Anthony was in the hospital, no one could help us anymore. If Angel was willing to help, that would be great. She was such a kind person! ¡°Of course,¡± I replied without thinking. ¡°She must understand your difficulties.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Angel said. ¡°But can you not tell her I¡¯ll be there? I¡¯m afraid her misunderstanding is too deep and she won¡¯t want to see me.¡± I thought about it and decided that Angel had a point. I agreed to go along with it. We said our good-byes at the door of my house. As we walked up the stairs, I still felt very lucky tonight. Although I hadn¡¯t seen Margaret, Angel had not only soothed my feelings about my Mate, but her story also made me feel that things between Armstrong and me weren¡¯t so bad. Most of all, I had found Margaret and myself a wonderfulbat coach. Margaret would be so happy tomorrow. [Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I was woken up by my phone ringing. I groped around the side of the bed with my eyes closed for a while and caught something hard. I opened my eyes and looked at it. I pressed the talk button and closed my eyes again. Elizabeth¡¯s screaming voice came from the phone. ¡°Margaret, what are you doing!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you up yet? Come out quickly. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs!¡± Elizabeth¡¯s sharp voice woke me uppletely. I sat up in bed sleepily and nced at the time on my phone. It was nine o¡¯clock. I turned my gaze to the bed. Sunlight was streaming in through the curtains. I had actually slept for so long. My mind was a little clearer. I reached out and rubbed my eyes before getting out of bed to wash up. I had been waiting for Donald in the wardst night, but I didn¡¯t see him in the end. I don¡¯t remember when I fell asleep. There was no sign of Donald in the ward now. Did hee backst night? I spit the toothpaste foam out of my mouth and sshed fresh water on my face, a little worried about Donald. As I walked back to the bed, I found a note on the floor. It must have fallen onto the floor when I reached for my phone earlier. The side of the note facing up had my name, Margaret. I recognized Donald¡¯s handwriting. I leaned over and picked up the note. It read: ¡°Margaret: You were already asleep when I came backst night. I didn¡¯t want to wake you up. I have a meeting this morning. I asked the doctor. Your injuries are fine. If you want to participate in training, you can leave the ward and go to the training room. But don¡¯t train for too long. Take care of your body. If you want to go out, send me a message in advance. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take you there. I love you, Donald.¡± I felt an irrepressible leap of joy inside. I quickly picked up my phone and found Donald¡¯s name. I was wondering if I should send a message to tell him that I was awake when I realized that Donald was calling. I pressed the answer button and Donald¡¯s voice said, ¡°What are you doing, Margaret?¡± ¡°I just got up,¡± I said. ¡°I saw your note. I want to go to training ss today.¡± There was a moment of silence on the other end. I felt a little nervous. I didn¡¯t know if my words had made Donald angry again. However, Donald¡¯s helpless voice came through the phone. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stop you, but you have to take care of yourself, okay?¡± ¡°I will!¡± I replied. After hanging up, I still couldn¡¯t believe Donald had agreed so easily. I happily and excitedly changed into clothes suitable for activity. I felt energetic and fit. I thought about the phone call from Elizabeth. Maybe we could have breakfast together and I can try to encourage her to train. She didn¡¯t look too good yesterday. I hoped I could cheer her up. With that in mind, I texted Elizabeth. [I¡¯ll be right down.] Chapter 113 - Excellent Coach

Chapter 113: Excellent Coach

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] [I¡¯m going to the dining room for breakfast. Look for me there!] I wasn¡¯t at all surprised to see Elizabeth¡¯s reply. This was Elizabeth. I guess she was just like me when I called earlier. She hadn¡¯t gotten out of bed yet. I got out of bed, picked a pair of sneakers from the shoe cab, and put them on. I simply packed my backpack and walked out. Donald¡¯s guards outside the door did not stop me. As I went downstairs, I texted Donald and told him that I was going to the restaurant to look for Elizabeth. Donald was willing to give me the freedom I wanted, so I was unwilling to betray his trust from now on. When I arrived at the restaurant, I walked around the hall. There was no sign of Elizabeth. I wondered if she had left the house yet. I thought for a moment and texted Elizabeth on my phone to remind her that we were going to train today and that she shouldn¡¯te over in high heels. I knew that in all likelihood she wouldn¡¯t listen to me. There were times when I felt like the high heels had be a part of her. Breakfast was served at seven to ten in the morning. By the time I got there, the food supply was winding down. Fortunately, there was fresh coffee. I took two cups, some hot muffins, and doused them with some of the jam that Elizabeth liked. At the rate that Elizabeth was taking her time toe, I guessed that by the time she arrived, there would be nothing left to eat. As I started on the second muffin, I heard Elizabeth¡¯s trademark high-heeled shoes. I shook my head as I added more sugar to my coffee. Then someone pped me hard on the shoulder. My hand shook. The coffee spilled out of the cup onto my white T-shirt, leaving a stain. Sh*t! I turned to re at Elizabeth. She had obviously seen the brown stains on my clothes. She shouted without guilt, ¡°Margaret, why did youe out wearing a dirty shirt?¡± I had nothing to say to her. I pushed the te with the muffins straight at her and tried to wipe the stains off my clothes with a tissue. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like muffins today,¡± Elizabeth muttered as she sat down. ¡°Is there anything else to eat here?¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t eat them,¡± I said angrily. I couldn¡¯t erase the damn stains at all. I was starting to wonder if I should go back and change my clothes. Elizabeth looked in the direction of the dining table and realized that there was indeed no more food for her to choose from. With a very indignant expression, she began to deal with the muffins on her te. As she chewed, she said with her mouth full, ¡°I asked you out to talk to you about participating in training.¡± I didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d be going together. I frowned at her super short skirt and top that only covered her breasts, not to mention her sky-high shoes. I held my forehead and said, ¡°I told you to wear sports clothes during training.¡± Elizabeth looked down at herself. She didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with what she was wearing. ¡°My clothes arefortable and easy to move around in.¡± ¡°I think we should all go to my ce to change,¡± I suggested. ¡°But I¡¯ve already made an appointment with someone,¡± Elizabeth said. ¡°You have a training appointment?¡± I asked in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m Luna. Don¡¯t always underestimate me.¡± Elizabeth rolled her eyes at me. ¡°I promise this is the perfect coach. Better than Anthony.¡± After arriving at the training ground, I never thought that the excellent coach Elizabeth mentioned would be Angel. How did Elizabeth meet her??I wondered. If there was one person I definitely didn¡¯t want to train under, it would be Angel. Although I knew that she was an excellent warrior and might be better than anyone else, I would always imagine her with Donald. They might even have slept together. After all, Donald had never denied this. ¡°I bumped into Angel yesterday. She said she would help us train. Isn¡¯t that great? There¡¯s a Lycan to help us train!¡± Elizabeth said excitedly. I saw that she was still secretly winking at Angel.?When did their rtionship be so good? There was also a clear coffee mark in front of my clothes, making it impossible for me to hide it. Thest time Angel and I met, I was in a sorry state too. She was the one who harmed me, but she was also the one who wanted to save me. I couldn¡¯t figure out this woman¡¯s thoughts, but she was definitely hostile to me. Furthermore, she was so perfect. And moreover, I definitely was no match for her in battle. Simrly, as a woman, no matter what Donald thought, I couldn¡¯t ignore the threat Angel posed to me. Chapter 114 - Deliberately Sending Away

Chapter 114: Deliberately Sending Away

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] ¡°Uh, okay¡­¡± I was debating how to find a reason to get out of here. Elizabeth was interested in participating in the training. I didn¡¯t want to dampen her enthusiasm, but it was definitely impossible for me to treat Angel the way I treated everyone else. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to join the training?¡± Elizabeth sounded sad. She rolled her eyes and pulled me two steps in Angel¡¯s direction. ¡°I think you two have something to talk about.¡± I had to make eye contact with Angel. Damn, she was so much taller than me. I looked at her exquisite curves, her wavy, smooth blond hair, her gem-like eyes that matched Donald¡¯s, and her impable facial features. It was difficult for me not to feel jealous when such a sexy stunner stood in front of me. Angel gave me what looked like a kind smile, but I thought it was more of a challenge. She held out her hand to me and said, ¡°What happened before is over. I¡¯m d to see you recovering so well. I¡¯d love toe and teach you how to fight.¡± Watch her words¡ªteach me how to fight,?I scoffed. This sounded like something you¡¯d say to a three-year-old. Teach you how to talk and walk. Teach you how to use a knife and fork. Teach you to be polite to people. My difort intensified.?She¡¯s a b*tch,?I thought. ¡°Angel is a good person,¡± Elizabeth said, giving Angel a friendly smile. I really had to resist the urge to roll my eyes at Elizabeth. She was so stupid about some things. ¡°Then let¡¯s get started.¡± Angel pped her hands, her eyes scanning Elizabeth and me. She said to Elizabeth, ¡°If we¡¯re going to start training, I suggest you change your shoes and let Margaret and me get started, okay?¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t bring any other shoes,¡± Elizabeth said. ¡°I¡¯ve got something for you guys. It¡¯s in the lounge over there.¡± Angel pointed in a distant direction. ¡°My lounge is behind that white door. I¡¯ve got snacks and drinks there. You can help yourself to some too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very sweet of you,¡± Elizabeth said. I nced in the direction Angel was pointing. It was the locker room farthest from the training ground. There were closer ones on this side. Now, Angel and I were the only ones left. She had deliberately sent Elizabeth away just now. No one knew Elizabeth better than I did. She was the best at beingzy in training. If Angel had decorated that lounge considerately andfortably, Elizabeth probably wouldn¡¯t be back for a while. ¡°What do you want?¡± I looked at Angel warily. Angel flexed her joints and said, ¡°I just want to help you. Actually, you know that day, if you weren¡¯t by Donald¡¯s side, no one would have been able to attack him on their own. He used his back to protect you, and you were injured because you were too weak. Let me tell you how to fight correctly. Then you don¡¯t need anyone to protect you.¡± Angel¡¯s words made me feel sick. She didn¡¯t say a word about why I was there. Didn¡¯t she n all of this? She wanted Donald to see that I wasn¡¯t worth it, but she had miscalcted. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to teach me all your skills, then I¡¯ll be happy to ept them. At that time, you won¡¯t be the only one who knows these things. Anyone can do the same thing by learning,¡± I shot back. Angel observed my expression. I wanted to tell her with a calm expression that I wouldn¡¯t be affected by her. She slowly smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. You know, I was discussing this with Donald this morning. It¡¯s a pity you missed it. You were sleeping then, right?¡± I red at Angel. I really wanted to punch her. Angel said casually, ¡°If we start teaching, do you want to warm up? Donald and I even sparred inbat skills this morning. We¡¯d already warmed up. We were sweating and even took a shower together.¡± This was no longer a hint, but a clear demonstration. I hadn¡¯t seen Donald sincest night. Could he really be with Angel? No, Angel must have said this to anger me. I didn¡¯t believe a word she said. But the anger in my heart was still burning. My fingers were clenched into fists at my sides. I had never hated someone so much. I used to think that my dislike of Armstrong was extreme, but Angel brought out much stronger feelings than that. She was coveting my Mate in front of me, and it was unbearable. Angel looked pleased with my anger at that moment. Her smile widened. She focused her arrogant gaze on my clothes and revealed a disdainful expression. She said, ¡°If Donald isn¡¯t by your side, is this rag the only thing you can wear when you go out? I heard that your ex-boyfriend is the Alpha. Have you been relying on this means to escape your poor family background?¡± Chapter 115 - Come and Knock Me Down

Chapter 115: Come and Knock Me Down

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] This was already considered humiliating. In an instant, I wanted to leave this ce without caring about anything. I wanted to stay away from Angel, stay away from the words that would hurt me. But I knew that if I left now, Angel would definitely see me as a joke. She would humiliate me even more in the future. Therefore, I could not retreat. I could only fight. Besides, when she mentioned that she was with Donald in the morning, I wanted to punch her in the face. Donald was my Mate. He belonged to me alone. His body, his soul, and his heart belonged to me. Even if his rtionship with Angel only existed in Angel¡¯s mouth, I was unwilling to ept it. Moreover, deep down, I was afraid of another possibility. Armstrong wanted to get back together with me shortly after he got together with Elizabeth. That period of time was not too long, and the time I spent with Donald was almost that long. Would Donald be as bored with me as Armstrong was with Elizabeth? He might be starting to miss his ex-girlfriend. I knew that our situations were not the same and Donald was good to me. His love for me waspletely reflected in his actions. As for Elizabeth and Armstrong, they looked like they were about to reach the level of separation. Angel was already taking off her coat across from me. She was wearing a green sports bra. Two thin straps covered her corbone. The bra only covered half her breasts. Above the bra, two more half-curved straps passed between her breasts, entuating the deep groove between them. Her breasts were so curvaceous, she looked like a knockout. If she really is a b*tch, she¡¯s going to be rich enough with what she¡¯s got,?I thought not unkindly. I looked away and prepared for the event. This training room was built a long time ago. Before, Armstrong, Anthony, and I would oftene here to spar. There were no superfluous decorations here. There were only some thin nkets on the cement floor to divide up the venue. In the past, if we fell onto the cement floor, it would hurt for a long time. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw that Angel was stretching too. I thought about how to defeat her. I had to make her pay for what she had just said. The sad thing was that I couldn¡¯t see any weakness in her. Her center of gravity kept moving back and forth between her left and right feet. Her steps were steady, and shended in almost the same spot every time. I could tell that her core strength was strong. Her muscles weren¡¯t just for show. They were filled with explosive power. ¡°Come on, did my words anger you? Come and knock me down!¡± Angel challenged. I could feel my heart racing. I looked around. Elizabeth still hadn¡¯t returned. Angel raised her eyebrows and sneered. ¡°Do you need me to teach you the most basic fighting stance, Margaret?¡± As she spoke, she struck a move. She was aplete b*tch. ¡°No, I know what to do myself,¡± I said through gritted teeth. ¡°If you think you¡¯re doing the right thing, then I have nothing to say.¡± Angel¡¯s sharp eyes wandered over my body. Her expression was as if my current posture was wrong. ¡°Can we start now?¡± I cracked my knuckles and said coldly. ¡°If you want to start, of course.¡± Angel was still smiling. She said slowly, ¡°Although your experience and skills are not worth mentioning¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Before she could finish, I threw a punch. A look of surprise crossed Angel¡¯s face. She hadn¡¯t expected me to act so quickly. Immediately, her lips curled into a disdainful smile. She only made a simple move and took a step back with her left foot. It was toote for me to retract my fist. I was about to miss it. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Angel spin and raise her right elbow, about to strike me directly under the chin. Her timing was perfect, right when I hadn¡¯t finished myst move and couldn¡¯t gather my strength in time. If she had hit me, I would have lost my bnce and fallen to the ground. If she had used more strength, she might have shattered my chin. Helpless, I could only raise my head to dodge this attack, but this exposed my fragile throat to Angel. ¡°Hmph. You have courage.¡± Angel snorted in my ear. Unexpectedly, her raised right hand was only a feint. Before I could look up and see her movements, she had already regained her posture. Her left fist came straight up from below and hit me hard in the stomach. I took a few steps back from her merciless punch and finally had to half kneel to maintain my bnce. Chapter 116 - Counterattack

Chapter 116: Counterattack

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I clutched my stomach and looked up at Angel. She didn¡¯t take the opportunity to continue attacking me. Instead, she walked up to me and looked down at me. Gasping for breath, I pulled myself to my feet. ¡°You¡¯re as useless as I thought.¡± Angel stood in front of me with her hands cupped. She was taller than me, and even though I was on my feet, I had to look up to see her eyes. I couldn¡¯t beat her. I recognized this reality more than ever before. The difference between ourbat skills was not small. I had already used all my strength just now, but Angel easily neutralized my attack. I felt that my heart was as heavy as my legs, as if it was filled with lead. I was indignant but helpless. I wanted to be stronger. What exactly do I have to do to bring her down??I wondered. ¡°You started it. Now it¡¯s my turn.¡± Angel stretched her arms and looked at me sharply. At this moment, she seemed to have finally removed all her pretense. Her eyes were filled with undisguised hatred. ¡°Your moves are too slow and there are too many ws. Let me teach you how to do it.¡± Angel walked back and forth in the middle of the arena. I also raised my fists and assumed a defensive posture as I looked at her warily. We circled slowly in the middle of the field. ¡°Trying to defend yourself against me this way? That¡¯s not enough.¡± Angel was still talking. A malicious smile appeared on her face. ¡°You can only imitate my rhythm in a clumsy manner. You¡¯ll always be on the defensive. I¡¯m going to punch. Can you predict which direction I¡¯m going to hit you in the face from?¡± I concentrated on observing her movements. The rise and fall of her arm muscles would indicate the direction in which she was moving. As long as I could see the direction in which she was moving and dodge in time¡­ ¡°Ugh!¡± I let out a muffled groan. Instead of attacking me with her arms, as she¡¯d said, Angel swept her leg to my waist. Her angle was very tricky as it happened to be the side of my abdomen that she had just hit. This attack directly affected my muscles and triggered a pain in my abdomen. I couldn¡¯t react in time and staggered to the side from the unexpected blow. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t fall this time. I adjusted my breathing, mentally reassuring myself that this was at least an improvement. Angel was still circling in front of me. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll count down to three, then I¡¯ll start the next attack.¡± Angel raised her eyebrows in her trademark high-and-mighty look. ¡°Are you ready for a beating somewhere this time?¡± I observed the movements of her entire body and the rhythm of her breathing. I wouldn¡¯t hear or believe a word she said. I recalled in my mind the details Elliot had taught me aboutbat. The other party might disturb you with words, but no matter what the other party said, muscle reactions wouldn¡¯t lie. Any attack must be charged before it wasunched. Otherwise, your attack would be weak and pose no threat to the other party. As long as you carefully used your eyes and ears to observe your opponent and listened to the wind, you could predict what the other party was going to do. ¡°Three,¡± said Angel¡¯s voice. The muscles in her left calf were tightening. Is she going to use her left leg? I wondered. ¡°Two.¡± No, she was just adjusting the center. Her body was leaning back. It was a left! Sure enough, Angel didn¡¯t count to one before she threw a punch. I raised both fists in front of me and blocked it! Before I could feel happy about this, Angel quickly changed her move. She didn¡¯t seem to have a time interval between the two moves. The force on her left fist was real, and her right fist attacked with great force. I was forced back by her swift and fierce punches. Her punches became more and more powerful. In contrast, my parry became weaker. I knew that my next punch would not be able to keep up with her speed and I was immediately knocked to the ground. I had to find a chance to counterattack! I made up my mind and retracted my hands. I took the punch head-on. Taking advantage of the opening, I threw myself forward and grabbed Angel¡¯s waist, stopping her next punch. Angel only paused for a moment for this change. She moved as fast as lightning. First, she retracted her arms and struggled out. At the same time, she bent her knee and aimed at my injured stomach. My lower abdomen hurt, but I knew I couldn¡¯t let go now no matter what. This was no longerbat training, but a brawl. Although my posture was not good, it could restrict Angel¡¯s movements. After I grabbed her waist, she could not use her limbs for their usual attacks. Since I couldn¡¯t beat her inbat techniques, I would increase the area of contact with her body. When you were tightly pressed against something, any exquisite technique would fail. This was the only way I could restrict her from usingbat techniques. Since Angel was taller and thinner than me, I expected to have an advantage in weight and center of gravity. I could drag her down by momentum and we¡¯d have a contest of strength. However, I had underestimated the stability of Angel¡¯s lower body. Even though I suddenly charged forward with inertia, I still failed to sweep her to the ground as I had expected. Chapter 117 - Tear Your Head Off

Chapter 117: Tear Your Head Off

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Her lower body was as steady as a rock, stopping my forward momentum. At the same time, the toughness and explosive power of her muscles became apparent. I felt my head tilting back inch by inch. When she broke free of me, I would be as passive as before. I mustn¡¯t be like this! With a thought, I rxed my grip on Angel and used her strength to push with my other arm. We rolled off the side and onto the ground. My head hurt from the hard concrete surface, but I didn¡¯t think Angel felt good either. I didn¡¯t care if I was injured anymore. Even if I couldn¡¯t win this battle, as long as I could keep Angel from being unharmed and maintaining that disgusting arrogant face, what I did was worth it. We rolled a few times. I felt pain in my back. I wondered if the wound had been torn. Angel looked like I¡¯d finally gotten under her skin. She dropped the sarcastic smile she¡¯d been wearing and stared at me nkly, as if I were dead. I suddenly felt fear. She exuded murderous intent. I had felt it from the person who attacked me in the forest. I began to regret agreeing to fight her. I had clearly promised Donald in the morning that I would protect myself. Why should I fight unnecessarily for vindication? I exhaled, wanting to tell her I¡¯d conceded. But Angel reached out and pulled my hair. I felt a sharp pain in my scalp that made me speechless. Angel had already taken the initiative in this battle. She pulled me up from the ground by my hair. I half crouched and tried to break free from her grip, but her grip was too tight. I could only passively follow her pace. I tried to grab her hand to control my body, but before I could exert myself, Angel wedged me back onto the nket. I felt dizzy. Angel had hit me on the back of my head. Something sticky flowed from my head. In my blurry vision, I saw Angel¡¯s figure approaching. I closed my eyes and hugged the vital parts of my head at thest moment, waiting for the beating and pain that woulde. ¡°Margaret!¡± ¡°Margaret!!!¡± I heard two different cries of rm, the sharp oneing from my sister, Elizabeth. And that other deep gorgeous voice. I suddenly opened my eyes. Who else could this angry figure be but Donald! Donald looked even more terrifying than when he locked me in the ward. His face was ashen as he strode up to me and stood between me and Angel. His broad shoulders looked as reliable as a small mountain. ¡°Donald? I¡¯m just helping her train. And I came at Luna Elizabeth¡¯s invitation.¡± Angel¡¯s defensive voice sounded in his ear. ¡°I¡­¡± Elizabeth finally said. She looked at the few of us helplessly. I was about to get up from the ground to speak when Donald ignored the others and bent down to pick me up. The muscles in his arms were firm and stic and unexpectedly steady. I felt as if I was being lifted on a good stretcher. He held me to his chest and looked down at me. There was determination in his gray-green eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I whispered. Donald shook his head at me and reached out to touch my forehead. I thought there must be blood on it. I felt sorry and frustrated that I was hurt again. Donald must be angry with me again. Donald turned his gaze to Angel and said coldly, ¡°I thought I had warned you. I¡¯ll tell you again, Angel, get out of here and go back to your own ce. If you dare do such a thing again, I¡¯ll tear your head off with my own hands.¡± I saw Angel¡¯s body start to tremble. I buried myself deeper in Donald¡¯s arms. This was my man. He had always belonged to me. ¡°I told you I was invited. We were much crueler when we trained asmandos. You¡ª¡± ¡°Shut the f*ck up, Angel. Get out!¡± Donald growled. Angel pressed her lips together and said nothing more, but her eyes were still defiant. I saw it. I knew Donald saw it too. Donald didn¡¯t speak again until Angel walked past us. Donald said sinisterly, ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want to hear from Margaret that she runs into you again. If you appear in front of her through any means, I will banish youpletely in the name of Lycan King.¡± I saw Angel pause for a moment, then leave without looking back. Chapter 118 - Compensation

Chapter 118: Compensation

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Donald carried me all the way back to the ward. When he picked me up, it was as if all the pain in my body had disappeared. After he put me down, the pain seemed to have returned. I sat obediently on the bed and let Donald get a doctor to treat my wound. It was as if just by looking at him, my pain could be reduced. It was said that a Mate¡¯s rtionship could heal everything. I felt that this was true. As long as Donald was by my side, I could face the entire world fearlessly. My body was covered in superficial wounds. They were not serious. After the doctor left, Donald sat down on the edge of the bed with me and looked closely at the wound on my head. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Donald asked. ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else.¡± Donald lifted my chin with his hand. I was reflected in his eyes. Donald said, ¡°The wound on your back was almost healed, but now it¡¯s torn.¡± His stroking fingers seemed to have some kind of magic. I couldn¡¯t help but rub my chin against his fingers and say, ¡°So do you want me to stay here until it¡¯s healed?¡± Donald sighed. ¡°I only let you out for a day and you¡¯re already causing this kind of trouble. Why are you training with Angel?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. Elizabeth called her over.¡± ¡°Looks like your family is good at causing trouble.¡± Donald withdrew his hand. I couldn¡¯t argue with Donald. I had thought that only Elizabeth was a troublemaker, but with what had happened, I was in a lot more trouble than Elizabeth. ¡°Did you mean what you said today?¡± I asked. ¡°What?¡± said Donald. ¡°You said you would tear her head off if she does something like that again. Is that true?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought at that moment,¡± Donald said. ¡°That would be cruel,¡± I said, frowning. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone who hurts you get away,¡± Donald said. ¡°Besides, she¡¯s already trying to kill you. Do you have to be kind to someone who did this to you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± I said, tilting my head in thought. ¡°We can¡¯t treat people exactly the way they treat us. Besides, she¡¯s your ex, isn¡¯t she?¡± Donald looked at me for a moment, then suddenlyughed. He scratched my nose and said, ¡°What are you trying to find out from me, Coyote?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I denied. ¡°But what happened today made me realize the difference between me and a real warrior. With my strength, if I go to battle, I¡¯ll die for nothing.¡± Donald¡¯s smile faded. He looked at me quietly and said, ¡°It¡¯s for this reason that I was unwilling to let you get involved in any battles. You just have to stay here and be protected by me.¡± ¡°But you realize that this doesn¡¯t solve the fundamental problem, right? Angel is right about one thing. If I don¡¯t be stronger myself, I don¡¯t have the right to stand by your side.¡± ¡°Margaret!¡± I put a finger to Donald¡¯s lips and said, ¡°I know you think I don¡¯t need anything to prove myself, but everyone else thinks I do. I don¡¯t want everyone to look down on me.¡± Donald opened his mouth and sucked on the finger I had ced beside his mouth. He ced it between his teeth and bit it gently. He said vaguely, ¡°Alright, tell me what you want to do. I¡¯ll support you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I looked at Donald sideways. ¡°Anything if you don¡¯t get yourself into more trouble.¡± Donald released my fingers and cupped my face in his hands. He spoke seriously. ¡°Then I want¡ª¡± I ran the finger he¡¯d taken teasingly over the back of his hand and let my body get close to his, burying my face in his neck. I felt Donald¡¯s breathing intensify. These days, I had been staying in the hospital. Donald rarely really inserted himself into me as I was convalescing. Most of the time, he did some borderline sex on the periphery. I knew that he must want me. ¡°Baby, what do you want to do?¡± Donald¡¯s low and charming voice sounded. ¡°I think I did something wrong. Can you give me a chance to make it up to you, Donald?¡± I reached into his pants. Donald¡¯s panting suddenly became sexy. He was still wearing a neat suit. I guessed that he had just pulled out of some meeting. My body and hand slid down together. Feeling Donald¡¯s gaze, my body quickly felt a familiar rush. ¡°Make it quick,¡± Donald ordered from above. My fingertips trembled as I unbuckled Donald¡¯s belt. I couldn¡¯t wait to free Donald¡¯s thing from his underwear. I rubbed it twice with my hand. His proud and upright front end was already hard. Donald touched my head and said hoarsely, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you apologize for what you did? Eat it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 119 - Affection

Chapter 119: Affection

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] A hearty lovemaking session made me and Donald rx. Iy on Donald. He was panting slightly as he stroked my hair behind me. ¡°Margaret¡­¡± Donald kissed the corner of my lips and called my name. His hot breathnded on my face, making my face itch. A numbing feeling ran through my body. I put my lips to his face and kissed him intimately. It was necessary tomunicate our feelings in such a way after making love. There was no need for words. We could feel each other¡¯s hearts as long as our bodies touched. He needed me, and I needed him. We were the only one for each other, the irreceable one in the world. If I could, I would stay with Donald like this forever. I didn¡¯t want to leave him. I felt iparable satisfaction in Donald¡¯s arms. ¡°I need to go. I have things to do,¡± Donald said softly. I didn¡¯t look up at him. I ran my lips down his neck and kissed his chest. ¡°You always have a lot on your te,¡± I said a little destely. Donald sat me up in his arms. I straddled hisp. He smoothed my eyebrows with his fingers. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not my call,¡± Donald said. ¡°Promise me you¡¯lle back early.¡± ...... Donald smiled at me and said, ¡°Is that all you want?¡± ¡°Can I ask for more?¡± I asked him. ¡°You can.¡± Donald grabbed my hand and pressed it against his chest. ¡°Do you feel it? This heart is beating because of you. You can ask anything of it.¡± My heart skipped a beat at Donald¡¯s words. When I looked up, I saw Donald¡¯s affectionate gaze. ¡°Dear Miss Margaret, this evening, in honor of your discharge, would you do me the honor of joining me for dinner?¡± As he spoke, Donald extended a hand to me. Donald¡¯s offer sounded wonderful. It was like a date. I put my hand gently on Donald¡¯s and said, ¡°My pleasure.¡± Donald grinned and took my hand, bringing it to his lips for a kiss. ¡°It is my pleasure, my queen.¡± Before Donald left, I was still staring at Donald¡¯s body enviously. I was proud that I could have such a sexy man and felt pity that he had to put on clothes to cover his muscles that were like small hills. Donald suddenly stopped putting on his clothes. He looked at me and raised his eyebrows. ¡°If you continue to look like this, I can¡¯t guarantee that our date tonight will go as scheduled. I think a more suitable venue might still be here.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll be back here after dinner anyway.¡± ¡°In that case, the former seems less important than thetter.¡± I got out of bed and buttoned thest few buttons of his shirt. Donald¡¯s gentle gaze was fixed on me. After buttoning his shirt, I stood on tiptoes. Donald reached out and picked me up. Our lips touched. ¡°See you tonight,¡± I said. ¡°See you tonight.¡± Donald licked my lips and rubbed my butt with his hand before putting me down. As I watched Donald leave, I maintained a smile and stood there for a long time. I could leave the hospital. We had another date that night. How great was that? What kind of clothes and shoes should I prepare? I wanted to show Donald my best side. This was our first official date. Everything should be perfect. This would be part of our beautiful collection of memories. Should I prepare some kind of gift for Donald? We were progressing too quickly. There should be some ceremony for dates. Perhaps I should call Elizabeth over. She was very experienced in this area. I sat thinking on the edge of the bed. I picked up my phone and saw the text bombardment Elizabeth had sent me earlier. [Where did you and Lycan King go? Are you okay? What¡¯s going on with that Angel?] [I want to visit you. Give me a message when you see it.] [Hurry up! Answer me! Message!] I sighed and texted Elizabeth on my phone. [I¡¯m in the hospital¡¯s original ward. We¡¯ll meet in the dining room in the morning. I have something to ask you too.] I had just sent the message when I heard a knock on the door outside the ward. I looked at the door in confusion. I had just sent it out. Could it be that Elizabeth had alreadye to look for me? This was too fast. Or could it be that she couldn¡¯t hold back and came to look for me before I replied? She was being too rash. If Donald hadn¡¯t left or if Donald and I were still doing something, was Elizabeth still nning to rush in and interrupt us? ¡± ¡± Chapter 120 - Pleading

Chapter 120: Pleading

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I made up my mind to talk to Elizabeth about this. I had spent enough time with Donald. If I was always interrupted by others, no matter what Donald thought, I was unwilling to ept it. I went to the door and pulled it open. I was about to put on a stern face and a lecturing stance when I was surprised to find that the person at the door was not Elizabeth but Elliot. ¡°That was you?¡± I hadn¡¯t seen Elliot since this morning. I thought that Donald had transferred him away after he stopped watching over me. Now that I suddenly saw him, my first reaction was that Donald had changed his mind for some reason. ¡®Has something else happened?¡¯ I asked. Elliot looked a little different from usual. He usually stood upright and was always full of fighting spirit and serious work. But at this moment, his head was lowered and I couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly. ¡°May I speak inside, Miss Margaret?¡± I felt a little strange about this, but I stepped back and let him in. Elliot did not speak directly after entering. Instead, he stood in the middle of the room and looked a little troubled. His expression made me nervous. The first person I thought of was Donald. I had just separated from Donald. Did something happen to Donald? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Say something,¡± I said anxiously. ¡°Did something happen to Donald?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Elliot looked like he had finally made up his mind. He looked up at me and said, ¡°I want to talk to you, Miss Margaret.¡± ¡°You wanted to see me?¡± ...... ¡°Yes. I wanted to talk to you about Angel,¡± Elliot said. Angel. The thought of that name made me feel suffocated. I was relieved to hear that it wasn¡¯t about Donald. I sat back on the bed and gestured for Elliot to sit too and let him speak slowly. However, Elliot refused my kind offer. He stood there and said, ¡°I know that Angel did something terrible to you. Her behavior was inappropriate, but Angel is not a bad person. As I told you before, she¡¯s just used to plundering and possessing. She sees you as an enemy now, but she doesn¡¯t intend to hurt you.¡± I frowned at Elliot and showed him the bruises on my body. ¡°I¡¯m already like this,¡± I said. ¡°Are you still saying she didn¡¯t hurt me?¡± Elliot said hurriedly, ¡°What she did was based on a desire to win. She didn¡¯t do it with malice.¡± I stared at him in silence. Elliot continued, ¡°Angel always had the best. She was the best. I used to think that no one deserved her favor, but the person she liked was His Majesty. It was really not easy for her to get what she has today. Now that His Majesty has dismissed her because of you, I don¡¯t know what our people will think of her if she goes back like this. She has always been arrogant and can¡¯t bear such humiliation.¡± Elliot took a deep breath and said, ¡°I know I¡¯m just one of His Majesty¡¯s men to you, and I have no right to ask you for anything. However, I would like to ask you to plead with His Majesty to let Angel stay.¡± I red at Elliot, trying to see a hint of humor in it, but he looked serious. This was what he really thought. He wanted me to plead for Angel in front of Donald. Putting aside whether I was willing to do such a thing, it was a question whether I could do it. I took a deep breath and said, ¡°What makes you think I can change Donald¡¯s mind?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t do this, no one else can,¡± Elliot said. The stabbing pain in my back continued to assault me, reminding me of what Angel had done to me. ¡°I didn¡¯t make any of the decisions concerning Angel, and I never said anything to Donald about taking revenge on her. She¡¯s themander of the assault team. This is a dismissal from your Lycan King. It has nothing to do with me,¡± I said coldly. ¡°Yes, I know you¡¯re a good person, Miss Margaret.¡± Elliot took a step forward excitedly and said, ¡°But you can do this, right? Miss Margaret, I¡¯ve always respected you. I¡¯ve done everything His Majesty asked me to do these days. I¡¯ve done my best for you without any neglect. Please don¡¯t argue with Angel for my sake.¡± ¡°She¡¯s the one who¡¯s been causing trouble for me!¡± I shouted at Elliot. ¡°I didn¡¯t mess with her! It¡¯s her,ing to hurt me repeatedly. All the bruises on my body now are because of her! And now you¡¯re begging me to plead for someone who hurt me! Why would I do that? You shouldn¡¯t havee to me about these things. You should have gone to Angel and told her to behave.¡± Chapter 121 - Calm Threat

Chapter 121: Calm Threat

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Elliot looked me straight in the eye with a sad expression and said, ¡°She won¡¯t do anything like that again. Miss Margaret, I understand your anger, but she¡¯s the one who¡¯s leaving now. She really worked hard to get to her current position. Because of you, everything will be in vain.¡± Because of me??I thought. Is all this still my fault? Did I let her use me, plot against me, and abuse me during training? This is the biggest joke in the world. ¡°No matter what you say, it¡¯s impossible for me to persuade Donald,¡± I said firmly. I stood up and made a gesture of dismissal. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡± Elliot lowered his eyes but did not step back. The air seemed to have frozen at this moment. Elliot said in a low voice, ¡°What exactly will it take for you to do this? I¡¯m willing to do it for you. Anything.¡± Although he was speaking in an abject manner, I felt the aura around Elliot change in that instant. His aura became scary. He was no longer the usual gentle and harmless guard. He now exuded the aura of a beast, and a dark shadow hung over him. ...... At that moment, I felt the same aura from Elliot as I did from the man who attacked me in the forest. But it disappeared in less than a second, as if everything was just my imagination. I shook my head. ¡°Elliot, I won¡¯t tell Donald about this, but don¡¯t even think about asking me to plead for Angel. It¡¯s not just this. Even if it¡¯s something else in the future, I won¡¯t interfere with Donald¡¯s decisions for my own reasons.¡± Elliot gave me a wry smile and said, ¡°Miss Margaret, you¡¯re as stubborn as Angel.¡± He looked at me with a thoughtful expression and said, ¡°If I threaten you, will you agree to what I say?¡± I looked at Elliot in shock. He had restrained all expression on his face at this moment. His tone was as ordinary as if he was saying, ¡°I brought you lunch.¡± I almost thought I misheard him. ¡°What did you say?¡± Elliot suddenly reached out and grabbed my wrists, buckling them back together. He was much taller than me and the position quickly made me feel ufortable. I struggled and shouted, ¡°Elliot, what are you doing?¡± Elliot didn¡¯t push harder but maintained the posture. I tilted my head to look at him. His expression was still calm and expressionless. He said, ¡°Would you want to agree to my request if I do this?¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?!¡± I turned around and finally broke free from Elliot¡¯s control. I ducked to the side and rubbed my wrist. I looked at Elliot warily. ¡°Miss Margaret, I didn¡¯t want to attack you.¡± Elliot gave me an apologetic expression and said, ¡°But I really don¡¯t know who else to look for. Can you reconsider my suggestion?¡± I was speechless. ¡°Margaret, what took you so long!¡± A loud voice suddenly rang out. Elliot and I turned together and saw Elizabeth pushing the door and walking in. ¡°Margaret! Hey, why are you here too?¡± Elizabeth walked toward us with wide eyes and looked at us suspiciously. ¡°Are you talking about something?¡± [Angel¡¯s Perspective] It was raining hard outside, which was good. It would erase all traces of my activities. No one would notice my whereabouts now. Donald was about to exile me. I was originally someone everyone respected and admired, but now I had be theughing stock of the entire assault team. A deposedmander, thanks to that little bitch, Margaret. I chewed the name between my teeth, wanting to tear her apart. What was so good about this weak, ordinary, and vulnerable female wolf that bewitched Donald? My self-esteem would never allow me to lose to someone who was inferior to me in everything. Wasn¡¯t she the mate that the Moon Goddess had arranged for Donald? What was the big deal? Everyone would have a mate. If your current mate died, you would have another one. At that time, Donald would forget her. In the dim light of day, I slipped into the forest. This was my second contact with ¡®Master¡¯. This might not be urate. I had heard of Master a long time ago. He was a genius with some shocking ideas, but we had never met each other. However, recently, he had been seeking cooperation with me and lobbying me to join his camp. I didn¡¯t consider his suggestion at first. Instead, I was wary of him. I had a feeling that his goal was not as simple as he said. More importantly, I had no intention of betraying the Lycans and Donald. I didn¡¯t want to leave the assault team. Chapter 122 - Master

Chapter 122: Master

[Angel¡¯s Perspective] But now, I was disappointed in Donald. I had to reevaluate this matter. The rain was muffled and the forest was silent. When I arrived at the meeting venue, there was no one around. My first reaction was that the other party was ying with me. I couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. Did I have to be so unlucky in everything? Then I calmed myself quickly. No, he¡¯s not like that,?I thought. He would not do such a boring and meaningless thing. Master seemed to have nned every step with precision. It was seamless and there were no omissions. The Silver Moon Pack¡¯s patrol was set up by me. After repeated adjustments, anyone who walked into the range of the forest would be discovered. Without Donald¡¯s permission, it was not easy to meet me here. Therefore, when Master chose the forest for our meeting venue, I was very suspicious of his identity. Master initiated contact with me twice. The first time was after I became the assault team¡¯smander. He somehow got my contact information and extended an olive branch to me. I had thrown myself at Donald and felt that this person who tried to poach me from him was simply crazy. During that time, Master didn¡¯t stopmunicating with me. He shared many of his ideas and blueprints for the future with me. I had to say, some of them were very moving. ...... It was then that I realized that the rumors about him were true. He was an out-and-out genius with an extremely fertile and magnificent mind. But everything he said was out of my reach. I didn¡¯t think I needed to sacrifice everything I had for an illusory blueprint. After I arrived at the Silver Moon Pack, Master disappeared for a while. I thought that he had finally given up trying to rope me in, but I didn¡¯t expect him to contact me again the day after I was dismissed by Donald and arrange to meet today. Master knew my whereabouts so well that I had always wondered if he was in the Silver Moon Pack. The choice of the meeting ce deepened my suspicions. ¡°Is anyone there?¡± I tried calling out. But the only response was the patter of the rain. The rain was slowing down. It was about to stop. Five more minutes. If Master didn¡¯t show up, I would head back. Just as I was about to give up waiting, I suddenly heard the rustling of something moving above my head. Thinking of the recent attacks in the forest, I immediately became vignt. This person was really blind to dare to attack me. I swept my gaze sharply above my head, but the movement was fleeting. Other than the sound of leaves, there was nothing. ¡°Sou¡ª¡± I heard something tearing through the air. I dodged to the other side at lightning speed and looked in the direction where the thing was flying. A figure shed by. I gauged the distance in my heart and knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up no matter what. I lowered my head to look at what the person had thrown to me. I expected some kind of weapon, but it was just a small sealed bag. Curious, I opened it. Inside was a letter and a few small bottles. Out of caution, I opened the letter first. There were two sheets of paper inside. One was filled with words. There was a map on the back. I looked at the short one first. There were only a few lines: [Dear Angel: I¡¯m aware of your current situation. Join me and work with me. I¡¯ll give you what you want. P.S. Hope these little bottles will help you. Master] It seemed that Master had no intention of meeting me. He had called me here only to make it easier for him to give me the items. The tone of his letter made it seem like he was certain I would choose to cooperate with him. I snorted. I wasn¡¯t very happy with Master¡¯s sneaky behavior. His actions didn¡¯t show any sincerity in working with me. I wasn¡¯t his subordinate, and he might as well forget about ruling me. I packed everything and walked slowly out of the forest, reading what was written on the long letter. It was an introduction to the small bottles. It was very detailed. The different colored bottles contained different drugs. The time of use was clearly marked. Some side effects of the drugs were also written. Some of these hadmon uses which were familiar to me, such as rendering people unconscious and incapacitating them. However, some of the other uses surprised me. They were simply unheard of. If the drugs had been invented by Master, he was even more terrifying than I¡¯d thought. There was a marker on the map on the back of the letter. There was no name written on it. I guessed that was where Master wanted me to go. I was actually hesitant about whether to join Master. Chapter 123 - Hesitation

Chapter 123: Hesitation

[Angel¡¯s Perspective] What Donald did to me might seem like he was just letting me leave the Silver Moon Pack, but in reality, I wouldn¡¯t have a ce among the Lycans anymore. No secret could be kept forever. Even if I didn¡¯t insist on staying here and went back on his order, everyone would know why I had gone back. I could imagine the taunts I would receive as amander who was dismissed for angering the Lycan King. After so many years of development, the Lycan royal family had some entrenched views about rank and status. Along with the power struggle, everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on their vested interests, and thepetition was especially fierce. If you became worthless, you would be eliminated easily. You would only enjoy dignity and status if you stood taller and stronger than everyone else. Besides, he had sent me back now and he would have to go back sooner orter. At that time, would he chase me out of the royal family as well? Then I would be discarded like trash by him. That was why I started to hate Donald. He was actually so heartless and did not consider me at all. We had a tender rtionship in the past. Most of the things I told that stupid Luna that day were not true. From the beginning, the only person in my heart was Donald. Donald and I had known each other since we were young. We grew up together in the royal family and had received an aristocratic education since we were young. I thought we were a perfect match. In order to catch up to Donald and be worthy of his excellence, I had always worked hard to be outstanding among girls. We shared the same views on many things and had always hit it off well. I believed the teasing of those people from the royal family. I was the only person in the world who could be with Donald. ...... From the moment I saw Donald, I determined that he was mine. But I didn¡¯t expect Donald to think otherwise. When he rejected me the first time, my heart broke into pieces. I had always thought that he loved me too. He must have reasons for not being with me. With such a thought in mind, I had never given up on Donald. I was sure that the Moon Goddess would see all this and arrange for us to be together. But I didn¡¯t expect that the Moon Goddess would betray me. What kind of mate did she choose for Donald! It was widely believed that a mate increased a werewolf¡¯s strength. But what if your mate wasn¡¯t strong enough in the first ce? How was she going to provide you with power? She¡¯d just devour that part of you, and then your power would be weakened. With that thought, I made up my mind. Even if it was not for myself, I couldn¡¯t let Donald be with Margaret for his sake. Donald was the Lycan King. Whatever he did would bear upon the stability of the Lycan¡¯s rule. He could not be weak and ipetent. He had to be able to support the Lycans and lead us to prosperity. Donald didn¡¯t want me now. It didn¡¯t matter. I still had time and patience. I could leave first, but Margaret had to leave Donald¡¯s side too. Donald didn¡¯t need an ipetent mate like her. As I mentally nned what I was going to do, I saw a familiar figure in the distance, in front of my residence. His figure stood out in front of my house. I recognized his signature bronze skin immediately. It was my cousin, Elliot. I tucked the letters into my shirt and walked toward him as if nothing had happened. Elliot saw me too. He turned to me and called, ¡°Angel.¡± I stopped and said, ¡°Is there something Donald wants to tell me?¡± Elliot shook his head. ¡°Then we have nothing to say.¡± I looked straight ahead as I walked past Elliot. I didn¡¯t care about any news about anyone now except Donald. ¡°Wait.¡± Elliot grabbed my shirt and felt the moisture on it. He frowned at me and said, ¡°You¡¯re all wet. It was raining earlier. Where did you go?¡± ¡°What? I¡¯m not the assault team¡¯smander now. Do I have to report to you, the newmander, wherever I go?¡± I mocked. I was already unhappy with Donald¡¯s arrangement. Elliot had always been just Donald¡¯s follower. What did he know about the assault team? Why did he have to fill my position? ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Elliot said, letting go. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I said haughtily. ¡°Then you can see that my clothes are wet. Will you let me into the house to shower and change?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Elliot said, lowering his eyes. ¡°Can youe outter? I have something to tell you.¡± I looked at Elliot and easily saw what he was thinking. I tly refused. ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡± Chapter 124 - Strange Feelings

Chapter 124: Strange Feelings

[Angel¡¯s Perspective] Elliot stared at me nkly, stunned by my direct refusal. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°If you have something to say, say it now.¡± ¡°But your clothes are still¡ª¡± Elliot began. ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± I was getting impatient with Elliot¡¯s attitude. ¡°I¡­¡± Elliot said as if he had made a decision. ¡°I want you to stay.¡± I lowered my eyes and looked at him. ¡°This is Donald¡¯s decision. I can¡¯t stay just because I want to.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you hurt his mate, the innocent girl,¡± Elliot said. ¡°Innocent?¡± I sneered. ¡°What right does she have to be Donald¡¯s mate? If Donald dares to bring her back, do I need to tell you how much trouble it will cause in the royal family?¡± Elliot was silent for a moment. Then he said, ¡°In any case, that¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s decision. It¡¯s none of our business. Angel, let¡¯s not do anything beyond our duty. Go apologize to His Majesty now and plead with him. He¡¯ll allow you to stay on ount of your past.¡± I looked away and said, ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t tried? Donald wanted me to leave before what happened today. I exined it to him, but it was useless. I won¡¯t beg Donald for anything again.¡± ¡°Angel¡­¡± Elliot¡¯s persistence annoyed me. I couldn¡¯t control my temper and said, ¡°Why do I always have to ask for his forgiveness? Just because he¡¯s the Lycan King? Why?! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. If he can dismiss me now because of his mate, he can do other things because of herter. Does he remember his responsibility as the Lycan King?¡± ...... Elliot looked at me but said nothing. I continued, ¡°Donald became unlike himself because of his mate. This is all his mate¡¯s fault. You shouldn¡¯t be thinking about persuading me now, but persuading Donald to return to his former self.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to go,¡± Elliot whispered. I looked at Elliot. There was a struggle in his eyes. I could see his feelings for me clearly in his eyes. I had long known that Elliot looked at me differently. I had seen that look in many boys¡¯ eyes. I was used to it. He was no different from other people who wanted to please me for various reasons. Elliot might be an excellent fighter, but that was enough to make me despise him. If a person wanted something, he had to work hard to fight for it. This had always been my principle in life. Elliot, as a man, did not have as much courage as I did. He always looked at me with desire and struggle, always holding himself back. I didn¡¯t appreciate this kind of forbearance. Competition, plunder, and possession were the signs of a man¡¯s guts. Putting all this aside, his feelings for me were too strange. I had no intention of continuing this conversation. I put on a disdainful expression and said, ¡°So what do you want?¡± I looked at Elliot¡¯s confused expression and repeated, ¡°What do you want me to stay for?¡± Elliot¡¯s mouth dropped open as if he understood the meaning of my words. I had no such meaningless emotions as sympathy and pity. I said mercilessly, ¡°Haven¡¯t your strange thoughts faded, cousin?¡± I deliberately emphasized thest two sybles. Elliot¡¯s face flushed and turned pale by turns. I ignored his dazed look and turned to walk into my house. [Donald¡¯s Perspective] The episode that happened in the morning did not affect my mood much. Angel should have been dealt with a long time ago. I hadn¡¯t done enough to make her give up. I thought about Margaret¡¯s smile when we parted. I couldn¡¯t help but smile too. I was already looking forward to the evening, but for now, I had to focus on my work. I had an appointment with Armstrong and Dr. Benjamin this afternoon to interrogate the werewolf held in Armstrong¡¯s basement. During this time that he was holding the werewolf, Armstrong¡¯s interrogation had not made any progress and he had not obtained any useful information. Then Armstrong told me yesterday that the werewolf in the basement was about to copse. I asked him what was going on. Armstrong said that they didn¡¯t use any excessive methods on that werewolf, but yesterday, that werewolf suddenly foamed at the mouth, just like the dead werewolf in the ward before. We all suspected that they had been injected with the same drug. However, the werewolf in the basement was physically stronger, so hested longer. Now, it was time to use the drug to extend his life. Fortunately, after I told Benjamin about this, he said that based on his current research, he could make a replica of the drug the other party took. It might not be as effective as the other party¡¯s, but it could at least keep him alive. Chapter 125 - Insufficient Medicine

Chapter 125: Insufficient Medicine

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] When the three of us reached the basement, the werewolf was unconscious. Benjamin stepped forward to check his breathing and nodded at us to show that he was still alive. ¡°Do you want to give him this drug now, Your Majesty?¡± Benjamin carefully took a small bottle from inside his shirt. The liquid inside was orange-red. Benjamin said apologetically, ¡°My medicine isn¡¯t as pure as theirs. Perfect medicine should be pink, but to ensure effectiveness, I made some extra. It will definitely work.¡± Armstrong looked curiously at the small bottle in Benjamin¡¯s hand. I groaned. ¡°If we don¡¯t give him enough drugs, will he wake up?¡± ¡°As long as there¡¯s an effective constituent, it¡¯ll work. If there¡¯s not enough, it¡¯ll only wake him up for a short time. His life will be in danger soon.¡± ¡°Then give him a little amount that will wake him up,¡± I ordered. Benjamin gave me a puzzled look but carried out the order. I turned to Armstrong and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t get any useful information out of him?¡± Armstrong shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s all irrelevant,¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s very cunning. He was always trying to skirt the topic. He even tried to get information out of us. ...... So far we don¡¯t know anything except that his name is ckie. That¡¯s the name. We can¡¯t be sure it¡¯s his real name.¡± I turned my gaze to the werewolf who called himself ckie, who had just been injected by Benjamin. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll get more answers today,¡± I said. Benjamin had said earlier that the enemy was using the drug to control them, and that the drug was extremely addictive. Benjamin¡¯s drug could have the same effect then. A person¡¯s willpower might be able to fight pain and torture, but it was difficult to fight a physiological reaction. That was the scary thing about this drug. It drove the werewolf¡¯s physical reaction, making human nature submit to bestiality. This captive in front of me had hurt Margaret and almost killed her. Whatever I did to him was reasonable. In fact, it was a mercy that he was still alive. If he hadn¡¯t been useful, I would have torn his throat out in the forest and made him pay for his sins with blood. And I had to admit that although this behavior was cruel, it was extremely effective. Because of this, the use of this drug should never be extended. Once more people knew that such a thing existed, someone with ulterior motives would use it for evil. It would cause social unrest and affect the stability of all werewolf packs. ¡°It¡¯ll take some time for him to recover,¡± Benjamin judged, flipping ckie¡¯s eyelids. ¡°About 10 to 15 minutes. The dose I gave him will keep him awake for an hour, but I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll only be able tomunicate effectively for half an hour. The second injection has to be done within 12 hours at thetest, or he¡¯ll be dead.¡± ¡°We have enough time.¡± Armstrong and I looked at each other. I asked Benjamin, ¡°How much of this drug did you make?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s only in the experimental stage and I didn¡¯t make much. I only used it for research and didn¡¯t think that it would be useful. At the moment, there¡¯s only a sufficient amount. If I inject all of it into him now, it can probablyst until his next attack. It¡¯ll be about a week.¡± Benjamin hesitated, then said, ¡°But I¡¯m not sure that the current method of multiple injections in small doses will affect him. If the cycle is shortened, then the timing is still uncertain.¡± ¡°A week¡­ Given our situation, we might not keep him alive until then,¡± Armstrong said. I did a mental calction and asked, ¡°Benjamin, you didn¡¯t take long to make this drug, did you?¡± Benjamin nodded and said, ¡°They¡¯re allmon materials. It¡¯s notplicated. The difficult part is how to improve the drug.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. You can continue your research, but don¡¯t make any more drugs. If there are any failed experiments, you have to destroy them,¡± I said solemnly. ¡°I told you before to keep this a secret. Do you remember?¡± Benjamin said quickly, ¡°I haven¡¯t told anyone about this.¡± I nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯s good. You have to keep it a secret in the future. This drug is too dangerous. It can¡¯t be used by someone with ulterior motives.¡± ¡°I understand, Your Majesty,¡± Benjamin said. ¡°Ah¡ªah¡ª!¡± There was a sudden muffled roar in the room. All three of us turned to look. ckie slowly opened his eyes in front of us. His blood-colored wolf eyes red at us. Chapter 126 - Do You Think So Too?

Chapter 126: Do You Think So Too?

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] After Elliot left without a word, I saw Elizabeth look strangely at his departing back. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Elizabeth asked. I didn¡¯t know how to answer Elizabeth. What Elliot had just done to me waspletely unexpected. In my mind, Elliot wasn¡¯t like that. He shouldn¡¯t have said such rude things to me and acted so abruptly. I wanted to tell Donald what Elliot did to me, but I was a little afraid of what Donald would do to Elliot. His attitude toward Angel more or less frightened me. In any case, Elliot was a good person in my heart, and he was Donald¡¯s right-hand man. I didn¡¯t want Donald to lose his beta because of me. Something must have happened to Elliot, but from my perspective, I couldn¡¯t ask him or anyone else. I scratched my head irritably and began to change the subject. ¡°What did you say you were going to do?¡± I asked. ¡°Margaret!¡± Elizabeth shouted, staring at me with round eyes. I sighed. ¡°Do you still want to know about Angel?¡± Elizabeth looked nervous again. She grabbed my arm to check and tried to lift my shirt to look. I stopped her quickly. ¡°Are you physically okay?¡± Elizabeth asked with a frown. ¡°When I came back, I saw the two of you rolling on the ground together. It looked intense. Then she threw you out. Why would you think to fight her? You¡¯re definitely not her match.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s words were really awful. ¡°But you guys looked terrible like that. It¡¯s nothing like the way Anthony usually trains with us. You look¡­¡± ...... Elizabeth seemed to be choosing her words carefully. Finally, she chose one she felt was appropriate and said with certainty, ¡°Violence. These are all acts of violence.¡± ¡°Battles aren¡¯t always like that,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re like this because Angel hates me. Does she think I¡¯ve taken something from her?¡± Elizabeth looked surprised. ¡°You took something from her,¡± she said. ¡°How?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand now? The person she likes is Donald.¡± ¡°Lycan King?! Your Mate??? How is that possible? That¡¯s not what she told me,¡± Elizabeth said. I sensed something sharply. ¡°What did she tell you?¡± I asked. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible,¡± Elizabeth muttered. I gave up on pressing Elizabeth and followed what she had just said. ¡°From what I know, it¡¯s very likely that she and Donald had a past, and Angel has been brooding about it. So, that¡¯s what you see.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s eyes widened and she covered her mouth with both hands. ¡°Oh my God, what a stupid thing to do then.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not to me,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°After all, you didn¡¯t know about this. I didn¡¯t want to tell you before because I didn¡¯t want you to know that I was troubled by Donald¡¯s past. That would make me, uh¡­¡± I paused and said, ¡°A little petty and weak? But now that it has happened, I don¡¯t have to hide it from you.¡± ¡°I ran into Angelst night. She told me that she liked the people she grew up with. She even said that she wanted to apologize to you. That was why I agreed toe with her.¡± Elizabeth exined, sounding depressed. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this, Margaret. I¡¯m sorry about this.¡± It was my turn to stare. I hadn¡¯t expected Elizabeth to apologize to me. Elizabeth took my hand and continued. ¡°So the reason she did such a terrible thing was all because she thought you¡¯d stolen her Mate?¡± I nodded. ¡®That¡¯s probably what she thinks,¡¯ I replied. Elizabeth blinked and was silent for a moment. Then she said softly, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± I asked Elizabeth, puzzled. ¡°Was that what you thought when I was with Armstrong?¡± Elizabeth looked uneasy. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything crazy like Angel, but do you hate me in your heart like she does?¡± I never expected Elizabeth to mention this to me. I looked at Elizabeth¡¯s expression. She was indeed looking depressed. She had obviously never thought too deeply about this before. She had never even known that it would hurt me. But now that she realized it, she cared about my feelings, which surprised andforted me. Perhaps after bing Luna, she had really grown up a lot. She had started to think from the perspective of others and learned to take on her responsibilities. Chapter 127 - I Never Hated You

Chapter 127: I Never Hated You

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Elizabeth seemed to get the answer from my silence. Her shoulders slumped visibly. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Elizabeth cried softly. Should I lie to Elizabeth? Those things were in the past after all, and I had walked away from them. There was no point in pursuing anything from the past. It was more important that the people who mattered to me were happy, and that the things I cared about would go smoothly in the future. I shook my head. ¡°No, Elizabeth,¡± I said. Some hope rekindled in Elizabeth¡¯s eyes. She looked straight at me, her mouth still pursed, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Margaret. How can you not be sad?¡± I took her hand and said to her seriously, ¡°But I can¡¯t hate you anyway, Elizabeth. You¡¯re my sister. We¡¯re family. Have you forgotten? We¡¯ve been one since before we were born.¡± Elizabeth looked a little better, but she still looked at me worriedly, waiting for me to continue. ¡°I was indeed very sad about this during that period of time. I was in a bad state. But I never hated you. If I did harbor hatred, it might have been toward Armstrong. After all, I really loved him.¡± At this point, I watched Elizabeth¡¯s expression carefully, afraid that this remark would upset her. However, she did not react. ¡°But how could I hate you? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. He¡¯s just the mate that Moon Goddess arranged for you. You didn¡¯t choose him, did you?¡± I stroked Elizabeth¡¯s hair and said, ¡°And I don¡¯t hate anyone now. I have Donald. This is the best thing that has happened to me in my life. Speaking of which, these fates are destined. I don¡¯t me you. I sincerely wish you two a good life together.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s body rxed bit by bit with my words. Before I could finish, she hugged me. ...... I was stunned for a moment before patting her back tofort her. Then I heard Elizabeth¡¯s slightly rapid breathing against me. Immediately, I felt my shoulders be wet. I realized that it was Elizabeth¡¯s tears. This realization stunned me. ¡°Margaret, you¡¯re so kind!¡± Elizabeth sobbed. ¡°But even if you don¡¯t hate me, I know Armstrong hates me. I know it! He doesn¡¯t want me to be his Mate. All he¡¯s ever wanted is you. He doesn¡¯t talk to me or touch me. I¡¯m like the air in his house. I moved out because I felt too awkward.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. I just kept patting her back gently and running my other hand down the back of her head to touch her hair. Elizabeth had never opened her heart to me like this. I felt Elizabeth¡¯s body in my arms and realized that she had indeed lost a lot of weight. Her back felt like a skeleton. There was almost no flesh covering it. I felt my heart ache. Elizabeth had always been the most favored one at home. I didn¡¯t expect her to suffer so much with Armstrong. I knew what Armstrong had always thought of me. I thought I had warned him. Elizabeth was good at sugarcoating things. I thought they were trying to get better together. What could I do to help Elizabeth? I racked my brains but couldn¡¯t think of a suitable solution. Maybe separate them? If Armstrong wasn¡¯t a good Mate, and Elizabeth and Anthony got along¡­ No, the pain of rejecting a Mate wasn¡¯t something Elizabeth could ept. I dismissed the thought from my mind. Then we could only let them be together. Elizabeth still looked like she wanted to do that. That left us with Armstrong. How could we get him to change his mind and realize that Elizabeth was the one and only person who belonged to him? I was even beginning to regret saying too many bad things about Elizabeth to Armstrong in the past. ¡°Margaret¡­¡± Elizabeth¡¯s voice sounded weak after the crying. ¡°Can I ask you to talk to Armstrong?¡± Elizabeth sat up beside me and wiped her tears. ¡°He never listens to me properly,¡± she said. ¡°But he will listen to you.¡± Elizabeth pursed her lips and looked stubborn for once. ¡°I just want to know what he thinks of me. And¡­¡± Elizabeth turned her head to the side. Her voice became barely audible. ¡°Would he choose to reject me?¡± I felt that Elizabeth was being ridiculous for saying such a thing. How could Armstrong refuse Elizabeth? How could a pack¡¯s Alpha refuse to let his mate be Luna?! I couldn¡¯t imagine the sense of failure Elizabeth felt. What had Armstrong done to turn my sister, who had always been arrogant to the point of overbearing, into this! I would never allow anyone to do this to Elizabeth. Chapter 128 - I Can’t Resolve It

Chapter 128: I Can¡¯t Resolve It

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I nodded at Elizabeth and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go now. He can¡¯t refuse you, Elizabeth. Perhaps you¡¯ll help me prepare my clothes and makeup for tonight? I might need your help when I get backter. I have a date with Donald. You¡¯ve always been the best at this.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s eyes lit up at my words, and she nodded quickly. ¡°I¡¯d love to do it. Thank you so much, Margaret. You¡¯ve always been the best sister.¡± Elizabeth wrapped her arms around my neck. I felt her thin arms and my heart ached. It was still drizzling outside. I didn¡¯t find an umbre, so, full of fury, I went straight to Armstrong¡¯s office. This was one of the ces I used toe often. But thest few times I came, my frame of mind waspletely different each time. Standing at the office door, I took a deep breath and thought about what I was going to say to Armstrong when I saw him. The door was quiet, which meant that Armstrong wasn¡¯t discussing matters with others. It was a good time for me to go in. But maybe Armstrong wasn¡¯t there either. If that happened, I would sit there and wait for him. I would catch him off guard when he came in. Making up my mind, I pushed open the door and entered. Armstrong was sitting at the desk I knew so well. There was a stack of documents in front of him, but he didn¡¯t open them. He was leaning his head on one hand and staring at the ashtray on the table. He heard mee in, but he didn¡¯t look up or even move. He just said, ¡°What happened now? Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe in and disturb me unless it¡¯s important?¡± He sounded tired. It was a heartbreaking sight. ...... But I told myself that these things shouldn¡¯t be a reason for him to neglect Elizabeth. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± I mmed the door shut with a loud bang. I stood in front of Armstrong¡¯s desk and looked at him with a straight face. ¡°Margaret?¡± Armstrong looked up with a puzzled expression. Armstrong looked as bad as his voice. Although he was dressed appropriately and his hair had been carefully styled, it was obvious that this was just an image that he had to maintain as an Alpha. There were dark circles under his eyes. He looked like he hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep in a long time. Moreover, his eyebrows were almost knitted together, and he looked bitter. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Armstrong asked. I made a fist to avoid focusing on anything else. ¡°I¡¯m here about Elizabeth,¡± I said. ¡°What did you do to her? Why did shee home instead of staying in your house? Did you ever really care about her? She¡¯s your Mate now. You should focus on her instead of caring about me for no reason. I have my Mate. Don¡¯t do anything stupid again!¡± Armstrong looked up and met my eyes. He said nothing. I took a step forward and pped his desk with both hands. ¡°Armstrong, did you hear me?¡± I shouted. Armstrong looked at my hands and extended his as well. I thought he was trying to pull me, and instinctively pulled back, but Armstrong only gathered the papers on the desk that I had shaken loose. He nced up at me and said in a weak voice, ¡°I understand, Margaret.¡± ¡°Then go settle it,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Elizabeth like that again.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t resolve it,¡± Armstrong said. ¡°What? How? No way,¡± I shouted at Armstrong angrily. ¡°Elizabeth is your Mate. She can give you power, and you can give her power. Everything between you is mutual. If she can¡¯t be happy, you won¡¯t be in a good state. Look at you now. Doesn¡¯t that exin everything? You have to deal with the problem of the pack. You¡¯re Alpha, and your pack is Luna. You can only lead the pack to do better if you¡¯re together.¡± I simply did not understand why I had to tell Armstrong these reasons. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m an Alpha that I can¡¯t.¡± Armstrong let out a long sigh and said, ¡°When I was with Elizabeth in the beginning, I thought she was great. But I¡¯m an Alpha, and she can¡¯t help me. That¡¯s why we became like this.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t she help you¡­?¡± My voice trailed off. ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about, don¡¯t you?¡± Armstrong said. ¡°Normally, I would have taken my time with her. I wouldn¡¯t need her to do anything. But things are different now. I need a Mate who can keep up with me, not a little girl who needs me to teach her everything. I don¡¯t have the time for that.¡± Chapter 129 - Starting a War

Chapter 129: Starting a War

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] ¡°But she¡¯s your Mate. You¡¯re meant for each other. This meaning doesn¡¯t just exist in the pack¡­¡± ¡°Stop it, Margaret.¡± Armstrong suddenly became irritable. ¡°I just don¡¯t have the time to care about my Mate. I don¡¯t care. Do you know what your Mate, your good Lycan King, told me today? We interrogated a captive in my basement and pried some things out of him that we didn¡¯t know before. I¡¯m not at liberty to tell you, but these things made the Lycan King decide to attack the enemy.¡± I was shocked by Armstrong¡¯s sudden emotion. Armstrong nced at me, his eyes filled with conflict and pain. ¡°The Lycan King had sent new people over. I knew about this. I thought these people would just be setting up defenses, but he told me today that these support people would be deployed to attack. Attack? That¡¯s starting a war.¡± I was shocked by Armstrong¡¯s choice of words. War??I thought.?What¡¯s that? Donald has actually decided to do something like that¡­ Armstrong waved his hands agitatedly and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been under attack all this time. These are enough. But once we attack, there will only be more casualties!¡± ¡°This might not mean much to the Lycans. They were originally a team nurtured for battle, but our pack is different. How can we fight the enemy? Once the war starts, no one can avoid it. Our pack will lose people. Those who die will be our people!¡± ¡°We are initiating an attack¡­?¡± I repeated Armstrong¡¯s words softly. ¡°Not us. The Lycans,¡± Armstrong said stiffly. I didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but if Donald made such a decision, something desperately serious must have happened. However, he didn¡¯t tell me anything, so I had no way of knowing. ...... War. The word was too remote from me. What I had experienced in the forest was already the most terrifying thing that had happened to me.?What would a real war be like? Would Donald go and fight? Would he be hurt? Would he die? Just thinking about this possibility made my heart ache so much that I felt like I was suffocating. Armstrong looked at me and his eyes regained theirposure. His gaze dropped and he stared at the table as he apologized to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Margaret. I shouldn¡¯t have told you this.¡± Armstrong smiled bitterly at me. ¡°You¡¯re right. I should treat Elizabeth well. You have no need to digest my negative emotions.¡± I didn¡¯t answer Armstrong. I just tapped my fingers on the table and thought about this. ¡°How do you n to attack the other party and when?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that,¡± Armstrong said. I looked at the calm Armstrong and suddenly said, ¡°Actually, you approve of such an operation, don¡¯t you?¡± I said quickly, ¡°At the speed that we¡¯re being attacked, it seems that the opponent won¡¯t stop. Instead of waiting for death, it¡¯s better to take the initiative to attack. Staying where we are and trembling will only wear down everyone¡¯s will and tire us out. This state won¡¯tst long. The best defense is attack. This is the best solution.¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say, Margaret.¡± Armstrong sighed and sat back in his chair. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t want to be passive and get beaten. We would be done for then. And as you said, this isn¡¯t a long-term solution.¡± Armstrong frowned and said, ¡°But I¡¯m the Alpha. I have to think about the entire pack. I initially hoped that the Lycan King woulde up with a solution to minimize the loss of lives in the pack. Now it seems that I¡¯ve been too simplistic.¡± Armstrong rubbed the space between his eyebrows and said, ¡°The opponent is more intractable than we expected. And if we start attacking first, whether we seed or not, it will mean casualties and losses.¡± ¡°Maybe these losses won¡¯t be on you or me, but they¡¯re losses nheless. I can¡¯t ignore the lives of the people in the Pack just because I want to resolve this matter quickly.¡± Armstrong had always been a responsible Alpha. Even when I was at my saddest, I never doubted that. I wanted to go and discuss this with Donald now. I turned to leave, but this time Armstrong grabbed my hand. He raised his eyebrows at me and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find Donald.¡± ¡°What do you want with him?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to ask him about the attack.¡± I shook off Armstrong¡¯s hand and looked at him unhappily. Armstrong didn¡¯t care about my reaction. He just said slowly, ¡°Then how are you going to exin how you know about this? I haven¡¯t informed the people in the pack. This is just a n for now. I won¡¯t even let everyone know.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I looked at Armstrong in confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t the attack an important matter?¡± Chapter 130 - Meeting

Chapter 130: Meeting

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Armstrong sighed and shook his head. ¡°Why are you still the same?¡± he said. Suddenly, I understood what he meant. ¡°Donald knows about our past,¡± I said. The surprised expression on Armstrong¡¯s face remained for a moment, then turned thoughtful. ¡°Now I finally understand something.¡± ¡°What?¡± Armstrong smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that, Margaret.¡± ¡°Is he upset about you?¡± I asked. ¡°No, he isn¡¯t,¡± Armstrong denied. Then he said, ¡°It¡¯s just that sometimes I sense a little hostility. I didn¡¯t know where that hostility came from before, but now I do.¡± Armstrong took a step back and said, ¡°But my advice as a friend is that it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t ask the Lycan King about this. And don¡¯t let him know that you found out from me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Armstrong sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude, Margaret, but you¡¯re an idiot at this sort of thing sometimes.¡± He reached out as if to pat my head, then stopped awkwardly in midair. Then he scratched his head. ¡°No man likes his mate to interact with other men in private. The more he cares about you, the angrier he will be about this.¡± ...... ¡°Then perhaps you should learn how to treat your mate from Donald.¡± I seeded in startling Armstrong with my words. ¡°Treat Elizabeth well. Don¡¯t make mee looking for you again.¡± Throwing down thest words, I turned and left Armstrong¡¯s office. Now I had to go to the dinner that Donald had prepared for me. While Elizabeth was applying makeup on me with hands that could work magic, I received the address of the restaurant from Donald via Mindlink. I tried to invite Elizabeth to go with me, but she refused on the grounds that she didn¡¯t want to ruin our date. Besides, she said she was going to see Anthony tonight, so I let it go. And to be honest, I didn¡¯t want a third person present on my rare date with Donald. As I followed the route Donald had given me to the restaurant, I saw Donald¡¯s tall figure from afar. He was always the most eye-catching anywhere. Be it people or scenery, they all paled inparison to him. Even though it was getting dark, he could still catch my eye at the first moment. I saw him raise his eyebrows at me. I gave him a big smile. As the Lycan king who had always been at the top of the food chain, he might not be able to experience the fear of an ordinary werewolf. Elizabeth would flinch at the mere mention of battle, let alone others. And I was certain that there were many like Elizabeth. We had all been in a peaceful environment for too long and werepletely unprepared for war. We didn¡¯t even feel that war would reallye. Donald and his subordinates might be able to kill the opponents easily, but there were only a few people who could fight like them. What topic should I start with to effectively make Donald understand this? I thought of Armstrong¡¯s advice. Perhaps he was right. I shouldn¡¯t bring it up. As I approached Donald, he wrapped his arms around my waist and picked me up. I wrapped my arms around his neck and leaned myself against his firm chest. ¡°Is everything going well?¡± His deep and sexy voice vibrated against my eardrums. I felt my heart tingle at his voice. ¡°Great.¡± I stared at his lips and wanted to kiss them. As soon as I saw Donald, I seemed to have forgotten everything. ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good,¡± Donald said, sniffing. ¡°Huh?¡± I tilted my head and looked at him. He smelled delicious. Donald raised my hand to his nose and frowned. ¡°Why do you smell like that Alpha?¡± I hadn¡¯t expected Donald to have such a keen sense of smell. This was the hand that Armstrong had pulled in the afternoon. ¡°Uh, because of Elizabeth, I went to see him¡­¡± I thought about it and felt that it would be difficult to exin in a few words. Moreover, it would be easy to let slip aboutunching an attack. I was very worried that this discussion would ruin our evening. I decided to y dumb. I pressed my lips to Donald¡¯s ear and said in a breathy voice, ¡°Do you really want to talk about this tonight?¡± I felt Donald¡¯s fingers scratch my body. His tense expression cracked because of my actions. He looked away unnaturally and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to fish in troubled waters. Tell me the truth.¡± ¡°How do you want me to exin?¡± I bit Donald¡¯s ear. Chapter 131 - Take Off Your Clothes

Chapter 131: Take Off Your Clothes

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Donald carried me straight to the dining room. Obviously, Donald had it specially decorated for our dinner. There were flowers on the table, and music was ying on the restaurant¡¯s stereo. The ambience was great but not a single other guest could be seen. It seemed that Donald had cleared the restaurant in advance. Since Donald and I were together, we rarely had the chance to enjoy a quiet and beautiful evening together. I was surprised and happy when he sat me down. As he sat down opposite me, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did you have time to set up these things today?¡± He smiled at me and said, ¡°I think we should do what ordinary mates do.¡± I almost melted under Donald¡¯s gaze. I didn¡¯t want to think about anything else. Only Donald upied my thoughts. Snatching a moment of leisure like this gave me a kind of indulgent pleasure. No matter how bothersome the outside world was, I cherished the people around me. I wanted to temporarily put aside my adult responsibilities and just follow my heart. Naturally, the dishes for the dinner were prepared with utmost care. When the tes for the dessert were cleared, I rubbed my stomach in satisfaction. This date was perfect from every angle. ¡°Alright, shouldn¡¯t we settle the score now?¡± Donald¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile as he licked his lips. ¡°What score?¡± At this moment, I still didn¡¯t realize the danger I was in. ¡°How dare you flirt with me before dinner when you brought someone else¡¯s scent here?¡± Donald put on a cold expression. ...... ¡°I was¡­¡± I met Donald¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t help but gulp. ¡°How do you want to settle the score with me?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your mate. You can do whatever you want.¡± Donald looked at me teasingly. ¡°If you can do anything¡­ take off your clothes.¡± ¡°What?¡± I was stunned by Donald¡¯s sudden move. ¡°Here?¡± ¡°Yes, now, here.¡± Donald¡¯s gaze was fixed on me, and his tone was urgent and unyielding. ¡°You said yourself that you¡¯re my mate. So listen to me and take off your clothes.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Donald¡¯s lustful gaze licked me inch by inch. I felt that my body was fired up because of his order. I also wanted to indulge myself and do something exciting with him. ¡°Why? Are you unwilling?¡± I stood up shyly and reached for the strap on the back of my dress. Halfway through, I said to Donald, ¡°Can you draw the curtains?¡± Although this restaurant was on the top floor and there was only an empty space outside the window, the open window and the contrast between the bright interior and the dim exterior made me feel a little uneasy. Donald didn¡¯t say anything. I knew that it meant that he didn¡¯t agree, so I simply took off the dress. When I was only wearing my underwear, I felt a little ashamed. Donald was neatly dressed, and he was even wearing a standard formal suit for a banquet, while I was only wearing two thin pieces of fabric. I rested my fingers on the strap of my bra and began to hesitate. I raised my eyes to observe Donald¡¯s reaction. He was sitting in a chair. Part of my clothes was piled at his feet. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking. He looked at me with no expression in his eye and gave a brief order, ¡°Continue taking off your clothes.¡± For a moment, I was aroused by Donald¡¯s attitude. I threw my underwear to the floor and looked at him provocatively. Donald¡¯s eyes darkened again, which made me feel a little smug. I tried to take the initiative, recalling the poses of models I had seen in the past as I walked towards him. ¡°Then what? What else do you want me to do?¡± I put my hand on Donald¡¯s shoulder and showed him my body. Donald raised his eyes. His gaze swept down from my face and fixed on my chest. His shifting gaze turned me on and my body was fired up. ¡°Closer.¡± I moved two more steps forward. Now my legs were tightly pressed against his thighs. My breasts were almost touching his chin. ¡°Closer.¡± Our bodies were already next to each other. I didn¡¯t know how else to get closer. I stood in front of Donald while he sat. This made my head slightly higher than his. However, it was enough for Donald to have to look up at me. This angle was novel to me. However, even though Donald was shorter than me, his gaze was not weakened at all. Instead, it was deep and scary. Chapter 132 - Sit Up

Chapter 132: Sit Up

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Donald¡¯s gray-green eyes focused on me, and his full lips parted slightly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Donald bit my nipple. I wanted to retreat, but Donald reached out and pressed my body down, imprisoning me in his arms. I felt the most sensitive part of my body instantly wrapped up in a warm and damp ce. What followed was continuous and powerful sucking. I felt a hot numbing sensation spread from my nipple to my entire body. My body trembled as if I had been electrocuted. I looked down and saw Donald¡¯s head pressed against my chest. From my angle, I could see his slightly red lips pressed tightly against my breasts. He kept licking and circling them with his rough tongue. I could almost hear him swallowing. Momentarily, I felt my ears burning as if I was being roasted by a fire. Donald¡¯s actions made me feelfortable and ashamed. Even the depths of my body reacted. Shame and pleasure came, wave after wave. I couldn¡¯t help but let out a low moan. I subconsciously mped my legs and sent my chest into Donald¡¯s mouth. However, Donald let go at this moment. I looked down at him in confusion. I saw that my nipples had been sucked red by Donald¡¯s actions. They were erect and had sparkling saliva on them. On the other hand, my breasts were still white, but they were also slightly perky because of my excitement. It was as if they were waiting for someone to take a bite. It was simply obscene. I gripped Donald¡¯s shoulders and steadied my breathing in front of him. I heard him whisper, ¡°Baby, sit up.¡± My eyes widened slightly and my face began to burn. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± ...... Donald seemed to have lost his patience. His hand behind me pressed me even harder toward him. I lost my bnce for a moment and cried out. I almost fell directly onto Donald and ced my elbow on his shoulder to steady myself. My chest hit Donald¡¯s rough cor. It felt numb and itchy. I could barely suppress the moan that was about to escape my mouth. For a moment, I was extremely embarrassed. I was the one who wanted to seduce Donald, but I got into such a passive position so easily. I struggled to stand up straight, but Donald¡¯s hands were already on my thighs. He exerted a little strength and pressed me down. I was sitting on him with my legs wide open. Although I was stark naked, Donald was still fully clothed. My bare skin pressed tightly against his well-made suit pants. At first, I felt my warm flesh touching the slightly cool fabric. The fine wool was rubbing against my softest skin. I didn¡¯t dare to sit down forcefully. I had to raise my butt slightly and grip Donald¡¯s shoulder tightly. ¡°Donald¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± This position made me ufortable. I was too embarrassed to tell Donald what was wrong. In my nervousness, I found ame excuse. ¡°Is it heavy for me to press on you like this¡­ put me down¡­¡± My voice trailed off as Donald watched me. I hung my head and started to unbutton his shirt. Donald reached out, lifted my chin, and leaned over to kiss me. I ced my hand on his shoulder and raised my chin slightly to amodate him. This allowed my butt to leave Donald¡¯s thigh. There was a soft touch on my lips. Donald pecked lightly twice, then pried open my lips and probed. I saw his fluttering eyshes and my heart raced. At first, when our lips touched, it was a cool touch, but Donald¡¯s tongue was extremely hot. He swept around my mouth wantonly and domineeringly. My upper jaw was repeatedly licked by his tongue. I couldn¡¯t stand his actions and wanted to shrink back, but I was restrained by his hand. I had nowhere to run and had to endure this deep kiss that was a little too much for me. However, this was not the end. Even my tongue was sucked by him. I could hear the sticky sound of saliva as our lips and tongues interlocked. The feeling of being invaded by Donald was especially strong. My heart was beating faster and faster. When I finally felt that I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, Donald let go of me. I smelled the unparalleled delicious scent on Donald¡¯s body. Looking at his handsome face, I felt inexplicablyforted. The tough possessiveness in Donald¡¯s kiss made me feel at ease. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Donald whispered. ¡°Not so bad.¡± Chapter 133 - The Table Under the Moonlight

Chapter 133: The Table Under the Moonlight

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I had just recovered from the intense kiss, but Donald was already kissing my neck. When he kissed, it was decidedly erotic. He rubbed his lips down my body, inch by inch, kissing in a meticulous and painstaking manner. From time to time, he would leave red marks in some ces. The tip of his tongue slid across my shoulder, leaving a trail of saliva. Its stickiness filled the air. ¡°Well¡­ Donald¡­¡± I tilted my head back and wriggled against him, as if I wanted to avoid his kiss and cater to him at the same time. Donald spread his legs slightly. I sat on him with my butt in the air. He grabbed my butt with his fingers and rubbed it hard. I couldn¡¯t help but grab his body. I wanted to undo his clothes, but I couldn¡¯t. Donald saw what I was up to. With a lowugh, he grabbed my hand and pressed it against his lower body. I was shocked at first by what I was holding. Then I blushed and pulled Donald¡¯s hot, hard thing out of his pants. Donald adjusted his posture and used his knees to separate my thighs even more. He pressed his erect penis up against my lower body in a rather obscene manner. He said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Are you ready for sex?¡± The base of my thighs felt hot. My face was burning. Before I could answer him, Donald had already picked me up and pressed me against the dining table where we had just eaten. Some of the decorations on the table were swept aside by him. Donald chose a spot by the window. From this angle, we could see the bright moonlight. I wanted to cover my eyes with my hand in an ostrich-style escape, but Donald took my hand off and looked at me affectionately. His eyes were both wolfish and human. Donald had one hand between my waist and hip. His fingers pressed back and forth against my waistline, asionally going below to knead my buttocks. I shivered at his movements and raised my eyes to look at him. ...... An indescribable throbbing rose in my heart. The person in front of me was Donald, the Lycan King, and my mate. A wave of happiness washed over me. Gradually, the sense of happiness turned into a stimting electric current that flowed through my body, finally converging in my lower body. There was a strange look in Donald¡¯s eyes. I realized what was happening. We looked down at the same time and saw the fluid flowing out of my body onto the top of Donald¡¯s sex organ, like a lewd stream. I felt a little embarrassed. I was in heat naked and in heat, but Donald was still neatly dressed. Only his penis was exposed. Panting, I asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you undress?¡± Donald narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you like this?¡± I was speechless. This setting, with a fully dressed Donald, indeed turned me on more than usual. Donald smiled knowingly. He stroked his sex organ unhurriedly and said, ¡°Besides, I want to f*ck you in my clothes.¡± I stared at his movements and hooked my bare legs around his waist to seduce him. Donald had been teasing me in various ways today, but he did not interrupt me. But I was tired of waiting. As expected, Donald noticed my actions. He stopped what he was doing and stared straight at me. My heart skipped a beat under his gaze. For some reason, I felt flustered. I hooked his leg and pulled back. As soon as I moved, Donald grabbed my calves and hooked them around his waist again. He pressed them even harder. ¡°Why are you hiding? Wrap around me properly.¡± Donald pulled me up again to get me closer to him. This time, the lower half of my body was suspended in the air. Half of my weight was hanging on his body, and the wet little hole under me was firmly rubbing against his ready sex organ. ¡°Uh-huh¡­!¡± The hot hard object rubbed heavily against my swollen flesh and sank into the wet and soft hole. Although it was brief, it was very stimting. The lust in my body surged. I couldn¡¯t help but cry out. I felt my lower body contract twice and I discharged a small amount of fluid. Before I could recover from the unexpected pleasure, I felt an obvious soreness in my lower body. I hurriedly said, ¡°Wait¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­!¡± Donald¡¯s response to me was a hiss as he plunged his thick penis deep. My vagina, which had been empty for a long time, was suddenly filled. The throbbing meat stick was firmly embedded in the small hole, bringingfort to every inch of my lewd, itching body. The words I wanted to say got stuck in my throat. Chapter 134 - Climax

Chapter 134: Climax

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I felt like a fish that was impaled on a chopping board suddenly. All my muscles tensed up in response, and my breath choked in my throat. After a long while, I let out a hoarse throaty sound as if I were choking. Then my entire body trembled uncontrobly. I felt the inner walls of my vagina squirming crazily, oozing out slippery warmth. As soon as I was inserted, I had an orgasm. However, Donald did not stop moving. He leaned down and kissed me while pushing his penis deeper into the most sensitive part of my body. I could feel Donald¡¯s bulging tendons rubbing against my inner wall. His movements made me gasp again. I hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t, ah¡­ don¡¯t move first¡­¡± The sound I made was faint and muffled, like a weak plea. Donald bit my lip and responded with an even more intense kiss. Now I didn¡¯t even have room to breathe, let alone speak. The base of my tongue hurt from his sucking. Saliva slowly flowed from the corner of my mouth, forming glistening water marks on my chin. I was stunned by this sudden kiss and had to grab the front of Donald¡¯s shirt. I didn¡¯t know if I should push him away or hug him tighter. The intercourse of our lower bodies did not stop when we kissed. Donald hugged me tightly and pressed against me. His strong arms were both protecting and restraining me at this moment. I was firmly imprisoned in his arms. His back kept moving and he kept f*cking me. Every time he pulled out half of his penis, he couldn¡¯t wait to insert it again. It was a pure ferocious collision. His penis pushed deeper into my body each time, causing the wet little hole to surge. Soon there was a sizzling sound of fluid. I felt the pleasure pressing down on me, and my legs were sore and numb. After a while, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. My legs, which were wrapped around him, were already drooping weakly. They hung on both sides of the table and were merely swaying along with Donald¡¯s movements. ...... I groaned and tried to raise my waist and push out the foreign object that had invaded my body too deeply. However, everything I did was useless. This posture made my legs lose their strength. If I wanted to exert strength, I could only wrap them around Donald¡¯s waist again. However, this would only allow Donald to go deeper. I felt like an offering on the altar, giving everything I had for Donald to sample. I didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but I felt that my consciousness was about to be blurry. Everything around me was fuzzy. Only Donald¡¯s sex organ in my body kept pumping. It was firm, fast, and tireless. It continued to bring me unbearable pleasure. ¡°Can you still take it?¡± It took me a moment to realize that Donald was speaking. ¡°Oh¡­ too much¡­ too deep¡­¡± ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± As Donald was asking a question, he didn¡¯t stop what he was doing. His lower body slowed down slightly as he used his hand to squeeze the breast that he hadn¡¯t taken care of just now. I let out another low moan due to the pressure of his fingers, and then Donald f*cked me several times. My lustful mind finally reacted slowly to what Donald was saying. I couldn¡¯t help but look embarrassed. I bit my lip and wanted to hook Donald¡¯s neck. Donald leaned down cooperatively. I wrapped my arms around him softly. Actually, I didn¡¯t have much strength, but I tried my best to get up and kiss Donald on the chin. I whispered, ¡°No. It¡¯sfortable.¡± Donald looked at me in surprise. Immediately, his movements became vicious again. Silently, he rammed his penis in, faster and more forcefully. I moaned as I followed his movements. I wondered how many times he had pulled out and thrusted. Finally, I felt a warm current being released in my body. I opened my eyes and looked at Donald. There was a little sweat on his forehead. I ced my hands on his shoulders and we exchanged a hot kiss. After a good time, Donald was the first to move. He picked up a dishcloth from the side and began to wipe off the various stains under us. I watched his movements in silence. After the satisfying sex, these details made my face burn. I gave up on the underwear I had just taken off and put on the dress I hade in. When Donald saw me putting on my clothes, he grinned at me and said, ¡°I also booked a room upstairs.¡± Then why did you have to do it here? I red at him, trying to convey dissatisfaction with my eyes. Donald smiled evilly and shrugged. He threw away the napkin and walked over to me. I wrapped my arms around his waist. I couldn¡¯t help but think of how I had wrapped my legs around him. I was so shy that I buried my head in his chest again. Chapter 135 - Sending You Away

Chapter 135: Sending You Away

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] ¡°So, do you still want to go upstairs with me and spend the night together?¡± Donald invited me. I listened to his deep, sexy voice. Suddenly, I asked that question. ¡°Will you be starting a war?¡± ¡°War?¡± Donald¡¯s yful expression disappeared. His gaze calmed down and he said, ¡°Did Alpha Armstrong tell you this this afternoon?¡± I nodded. ¡°Donald, I¡ª¡± Donald waved his hand and sat down at the table. He tapped it and said, ¡°Listen to me first.¡± I looked at him uneasily. Donald said, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t mention it, I have something to tell you. Do you remember what we talked about before? If the situation here gets serious, I¡¯ll consider sending you back to the royal Lycan pack.¡± I was stunned by Donald¡¯s words. We did discuss this, but that was a long time ago. Then we went through so much, and I thought Donald would want me to stay with him more than before. ¡°Margaret, I hate to say this to you, but I think it¡¯s time.¡± Donald pulled me into his arms and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention of starting a war, but I suspect it¡¯s inevitable. If we have to start, it¡¯s better to strike first than wait for death. At least we won¡¯t be passive. I¡¯ll do everything I can to avoid conflict and casualties, but I can¡¯t guarantee that this ce is safe. Can you understand me?¡± I felt my lips go dry and couldn¡¯t speak for a moment. I could only nod slightly at Donald. ...... ¡°I talked to Elliot before. He¡¯s always prepared.¡± Donald thought for a moment and said, ¡°You can take Elizabeth with you. You¡¯ll feel more at ease.¡± I thought about what Elliot did to me in the ward and couldn¡¯t help but want to tell Donald about it now. No, everything wasn¡¯t settled yet. I didn¡¯t have to leave the Pack yet. I couldn¡¯t tell Donald now. If Elliot was still a reliable person, that day would have been a spur-of-the-moment thing. I¡¯d ruin their rtionship. I gently extricated myself from Donald¡¯s arms, took his hand, and looked up at him. ¡°But as far as I know, the current attacks are all in the forest. It¡¯s safe inside the Pack. And didn¡¯t you say that you also sent for more people? We still have so many people patrolling. Doesn¡¯t this guarantee my safety?¡± Donald shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not just what you see. Things are escting. No one knows what¡¯s going to happen tomorrow.¡± ¡°Then tell me the truth.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± Donald said, looking at me. ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to know too much. I want you out of here, out of danger.¡± ¡°Do you want me to leave you too?¡± I asked softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I just¡ª¡± Donald clenched his fists. I wrapped my palm around his fist and said to him gently but firmly, ¡°Then I don¡¯t want to either.¡± Looking helpless, Donald¡¯s eyes softened as he said, ¡°I just want to guarantee your safety and the safety of your family. I want to do anything for you that I can. You deserve the best protection.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the best protection,¡± I said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°You¡¯re the best protection I have. Not just physically, but mentally.¡± Donald¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t look like he agreed with me. However, I insisted, ¡°If I leave you, I¡¯ll be afraid for your safety every day. I¡¯ll wonder if you¡¯re injured and bleeding. These scary imaginations can crush me. If you¡¯re not by my side, I won¡¯t be fine.¡± There was silence between us for a moment. As before, neither of us could convince the other. It was Donald who spoke first. ¡°How much did you hear from Alpha Armstrong?¡± I didn¡¯t expect the topic to circle back to the beginning. I instinctively exined, ¡°There¡¯s really nothing between us. I went to look for him because of Elizabeth. He didn¡¯t mean to mention this to me. I was worried about you, so¡­¡± Donald cut me off and said, ¡°Tell me, how much do you know?¡± ¡°He said that you interrogated a captive, which made you decide to attack. He was worried about the safety of our Pack. He also asked me not to tell you that I knew. It was probably at that moment that he pulled me and left his scent behind¡­¡± I gulped, my voice growing softer as I spoke. ¡°The point is that you won¡¯t tell me anything¡­¡± Donald snorted and pinched my face. ¡°You met another man in private, but you¡¯re ming me,¡± he said fiercely. ¡°I, um¡­ I won¡¯t dare to me you,¡± I mumbled as I was pinched. Donald let go and sighed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that if you really want to know anything, you cane over and ask me? I don¡¯t want you to find out about me from someone else.¡± Chapter 136 - Let’s Mark

Chapter 136: Let¡¯s Mark

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Donald said, ¡°Besides, one of the main reasons I want to send you away is that there will be many times in the future when I will be away from you. I can¡¯t save you every time like I did in the forest.¡± I thought again about my stupid trip to the forest and lowered my head in silence. Donald looked at me and continued, ¡°We did interrogate the captive this afternoon. The captive revealed that there was an organization behind them, but he was only a very small part of that huge organization. He did everything ording to orders from his superiors. This made us realize that they had a rigorous superior-subordinate hierarchy within their organization and were not a mob. Moreover, he also mentioned that they were only the vanguard. This is just the beginning of their n. This makes the whole thing dangerous. Premeditation andck of premeditation are two different things. I chose to stay here because the people here know their opponents the best. And even if we leave, there¡¯s a high chance that the opponents won¡¯t let your pack go. If we really fight, we won¡¯t rely on your pack warriors for manpower. I¡¯ll send the Lycan army from the royal family. Apart from the reasons I mentioned, there¡¯s another reason why I want you to leave.¡± Donald reached out and touched my head. ¡°Margaret, you¡¯re my weakness. As long as you¡¯re here, you¡¯ll distract me and I¡¯ll be focusing my energy on you. If I can make sure you¡¯re in a safe ce, I¡¯ll be able to concentrate on the overall strategy better.¡± Donald¡¯s reasons all sounded solid. I couldn¡¯t think of a rebuttal. But in my heart, I just didn¡¯t want to be separated from Donald at this time. I rolled my eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. Donald looked at me and sighed. ¡°Okay, if you insist on staying here, then I¡¯ll send for a team of special people to ensure your safety.¡± I got up from the chair and wrapped my arms around Donald¡¯s neck. I stood on my toes and half hung onto him. Donald wrapped his arms around my waist to support me and looked down at me with a helpless doting expression. ¡°Let¡¯s Mark,¡± I said. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Mark me, Donald.¡± I looked at Donald seriously and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree before? Perhaps to many people, marking is something that can only be done on the day of marriage. But I feel that as long as our hearts are together, those rituals are not important. After we mark each other, we canmunicate and understand each other better. This way, you can stop worrying about me.¡± ...... Marking each other. This was what we¡¯d wanted to do for a long time. Now was the best time. ¡°Margaret, have you really thought this through?¡± Donald pulled me closer to him. Our faces were pressed together. His voice was almost breathy. Had I thought about it? The question lingered in my mind for less than a second. Before I met Donald, I didn¡¯t even know that werewolves could be mates with the Lycans, let alone mark each other. But every second after I met Donald, I never doubted that I would eventually mark with him. Donald was the best Lycan. He was perfect. What was there for me to think about? The answer was yes. My breath wasing in short gasps because we were going to mark. I wanted to be Donald¡¯s,pletely his, forever tied to this powerful and sexy man. ¡°I want you to stay here, Margaret.¡± Donald pecked my face. ¡°I want to mark you, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll regret itter. It¡¯s not fair to you. You deserve a formal ceremony, and I¡¯m sworn to give you the best of everything.¡± ¡°Your intentions are more precious than those things.¡± I saw Donald¡¯s lips curl up. I smiled back. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. I¡¯m so d I booked the best room here tonight.¡± Donald picked me up by the waist, and the sudden flight startled me. I grabbed Donald¡¯s neck tightly. His embrace was solid and warm, and I was so d that we had solved this problem together. Even if we had arguments and disagreementster, I was sure we could resolve them by ourselves. Suddenly, I saw Donald¡¯s eyes turn lifeless. That was the sign that he wasmunicating on Mindlink with someone else. I had a bad feeling. Donald¡¯s eyes only took 10 seconds to return to normal, but his expression became serious suddenly. Before I could say more, Donald released me from his body. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Margaret. I have to leave now,¡± Donald said urgently, reaching for the jacket he had taken off earlier. ¡°Did something happen?¡± I asked. ¡°There¡¯s been another attack, and it¡¯s worse than before.¡± Donald looked at me with an apologetic expression that was immediately reced by worry. He strode out the door and said, ¡°Stay here. There¡¯s a room up there. Don¡¯t leave.¡± Chapter 137 - Attack of 100 People

Chapter 137: Attack of 100 People

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I took two steps in his direction to find out more, but Donald had already left in a hurry. Something serious must have happened to make Donald leave in such a hurry. With a heavy heart, I went to the room Donald had booked upstairs. There were roses arranged by Donald in the room. I took one and ced it on the tip of my nose to smell its fragrance. I felt a little lonely. This was supposed to be a perfect 100-point night, but unfortunately, there were only 80 points left. I stood by the window and stared nkly in the direction Donald had gone. It was the forest again. When would such attacks end? When would we be able to resume our peaceful lives? When would Donald and I be able to be together without any apprehension? Suddenly, I saw a furtive figure at the edge of the forest. She was dressed in the familiar assault team tight outfit. And there was no one else in the team but Angel who had that tall, graceful build. Just as she was about to enter the forest, she looked around warily. When she swept her eyes in my direction, I instinctively shrank back behind the curtains. Then I realized that the lights were not on in my room. Angel could not see me. She didn¡¯t notice me. In a sh, she walked straight into the forest. Donald had already told her not to leave her ce. What was she doing in the forest at this time? I didn¡¯t sleep well that night, because before I slept, I kept thinking about Donald¡¯s departure and Angel¡¯s appearance in the forest. The next morning, I woke up just as the sun was shining into the room. I subconsciously touched the bed beside me, but it was empty and there was no sign of having slept on it. It seemed that Donald had not returned all night. I sighed softly and looked at the roses by the bed. They looked fresh despite the night, but the drops of water that were on themst night were gone. ...... I touched the petals of the rose sympathetically. This was the first time Donald had sent me flowers. I wished that Donald could be with me. I tidied myself up and prepared to go to the restaurant to eat before checking on the situation. After all, the restaurant was a ce where people liked to gather. It was suitable for getting some first-hand news. But before I could reach the dining room, I was drawn to arge group of people in the clearing. They were gathered in a group, discussing noisily. Some of them looked visibly agitated and were gesticting and shouting. I saw Anthony in the crowd. He looked like he had just been discharged from the hospital. He was still bandaged, but he looked fine. He was standing in the middle of the crowd with a serious expression. I squeezed through the crowd curiously. What was it that left Armstrong with no choice but to deploy Anthony, who had just recovered from his serious injuries? Armstrong had wanted Anthony to recuperate. He had always treated his subordinates well. Perhaps this matter had to be handled by Anthony. Anthony saw me and frowned at me. He said, ¡°Why are you here, Margaret?¡± ¡°I saw you here. What happened?¡± I looked around at the crowd. I didn¡¯t know many of the people here. ¡°This is none of your business,¡± Anthony said. ¡°I¡¯ve been notified by the Lycan King and the Alpha at the same time. Both have asked me to make sure you¡¯re in a safe ce. So, you should go back now.¡± ¡°So, what happened now?¡± I insisted, ignoring Anthony. ¡°It¡¯s obvious there¡¯s been a new attack.¡± Anthony gestured toward the forest. I had already learned about this from Donaldst night, but it was obvious that this attack was unusual. ¡°Was it our people?¡± ¡°No.¡± Anthony shook his head, then denied what he¡¯d said. ¡°Not entirely.¡± ¡°Any deaths?¡± I felt like I was holding my breath when I asked. Anthony¡¯s pained gaze turned to me. ¡°There weren¡¯t any deaths,¡± he said. ¡°More than a hundred people were attacked. It¡¯s likely that more than half of them were killed or injured.¡± What?!! I looked at Anthony with my mouth open. More than half, that was 50 people. Some of the smaller, family-style packs might only have 50 people. That number of casualties would make these packs extinct. ¡°How many of our people died?¡± I could barely find my voice. ¡°None for now,¡± Anthony said. ¡°It¡¯s the Red Sun Pack next door that¡¯s taking a serious hit. They don¡¯t have Lycans¡¯ help like we do. They¡¯re much less resistant to attacks, so there are a lot of casualties.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also a small reinforcement group that the Lycan King had sent for. These people are of high caliber. At most, they would sustain some injuries. Our Pack patrol had a few small-scale surprise attacksst night. We¡¯re still doing a tally.¡± The Red Sun Pack??I hadn¡¯t heard that name in a long time. Chapter 138 - Retching

Chapter 138: Retching

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I took a deep breath and asked the question that was uppermost in my mind. ¡°Where is the Lycan King now?¡± Anthony shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s not my concern. Go back now. Take Elizabeth with you. Stay in a safe ce and don¡¯te out again.¡± After Anthony said this, he turned around to deal with therge group of people. No matter what I asked, he refused to talk to me anymore. He just firmly asked me to go back. It took me a while to recover from the shock of the number of casualties. I had to admit that Anthony was right. There was nothing I could do here. I should return to safety and not cause trouble for the others here. However, as soon as I turned around, I saw Elizabeth trying to squeeze through the crowd. ¡°Elizabeth!¡± I called. It was very chaotic here. I noticed that Elizabeth was looking at Anthony and waving her arms in an attempt to attract his attention. She couldn¡¯t see or hear me at all. I struggled through the crowd toward her. There seemed to be more people here than when I first arrived. Finally, I grabbed her arm. Elizabeth turned to me, looking surprised. ¡°Margaret, what are you doing here? I¡ª¡± Her voice was drowned out by the noise of the crowd behind her. I grabbed her arm and tried to pull her out of the crowd. But Elizabeth was pushing in the other direction. She looked like she was thinking of Anthony. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± I said to Elizabeth. ...... ¡°What?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± I shouted at Elizabeth. I felt like my fingers were about to be broken by the jostling crowd. Seeing that Elizabeth was still a little confused, I gave upmunicating with her and pulled her to the empty space at the side. ¡°Hey! Margaret!¡± After being pulled out, Elizabeth was ring at me. She said unhappily, ¡°What are you doing? I barely got in.¡± Elizabeth looked down at her dress and busied herself wiping the dust off her high heels. Under those circumstances, I was impressed that she could keep her heels from being stepped on. I looked at Elizabeth, wondering how to tell her about this. The attack of a hundred people. The horror of it was something I still couldn¡¯t ept. But then I saw Elizabeth¡¯s eyes widen in horror. She pointed behind me and asked, ¡°What¡­ what is that?¡± I turned around and looked toward the forest. Many people wereing out of the forest. The noisy crowd around me quietened down suddenly. There was dead silence all around. Most of the people who came out of the forest were covered in blood. Many of them were lying on stretchers. I recognized some of the people from our pack patrol who were supporting the casualties . I thought about what Anthony had just said. These injured people were probably from the Red Sun Pack. I felt queasy, even though I hadn¡¯t eaten anything that morning. I took a step forward and blocked Elizabeth¡¯s view. She was even less used to this bloody scene than I was. I had more or less seen the cruelty of realbatst time because of my stupid actions. I could take this, but not Elizabeth. I took Elizabeth¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Elizabeth didn¡¯t contradict me this time. I felt her palms getting sweaty. We walked back to our own house in silence, away from the blood and sweat-filled area, and I felt a lot morefortable breathing. I went through our fridge. While Elizabeth lived alone, she obviously hadn¡¯t stocked it with anything. I got the eggs I¡¯d bought before from the preservationyer and started frying toast and eggs for our simple breakfast. I tried to push the scene at the forest out of my mind. I stared at the fried egg in front of me, trying to focus on it. But this wasn¡¯t working very well. I doubted that the people on those stretchers would survive. There was also Donald. He was the one who led the overall situation. He had to see many deaths every day. It wasn¡¯t until the pan began to smoke that I realized I¡¯d burned the toast and eggs. I scrambled to turn off the stove, then dumped the ck mass in the trash. If a person died in the end, would they be burned to charcoal and then turned to ashes by the high temperature? This was the end of the people I had just seen. For a moment, I felt my stomach churn. I propped my hands on the bar countertop to adjust my breathing. Suddenly I heard the sound of retching. I thought I had vomited. After a moment of dizziness, I saw that the charred mess in the trash was still there, emitting a nasty smell. I heard a door open to one side and saw Elizabething out of the bathroom. Her face was pale and there was a trace of water at the corner of her mouth. She looked frightened. Chapter 139 - I’ll Take You Away With Me

Chapter 139: I¡¯ll Take You Away With Me

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Elizabeth saw what I did just now. I poured a ss of water silently and handed it to her. Elizabeth took it and drank it all in one go. I filled another ss for her. She waved at me to indicate that she didn¡¯t need it. I lowered my head and took a sip to calm myself down. Then I turned around and took new eggs out of the fridge. These were thest two. I couldn¡¯t screw up again. Elizabeth was already in shock. I couldn¡¯t let her think that I was the same. One of us had to be able to remain calm. I could show my uneasiness to Donald, but I had to take on the responsibility of an older sister with Elizabeth. ¡°What are you doing?¡± came Elizabeth¡¯s weak voice. ¡°Making breakfast.¡± ¡°Stop cooking. I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± I paused in the kitchen, not listening to her. I needed an omelet to keep myself calm. ¡°Margaret, will you talk to me? I¡¯m scared.¡± I put down the utensil in my hand and looked at Elizabeth, who was showing her vulnerable side to me. I walked towards her and she held my hand firmly, as if I were her lifeline. I sat next to her. She leaned against me gently. I patted her back with my hand. ...... ¡°I saw what they were like. Did you see it, too? I was so scared.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s voice sounded like she was crying. I closed my eyes and opened them again. I looked at Elizabeth in my arms and really didn¡¯t know what to say tofort her, because the panic and fear in my heart were no less than hers. ¡°This won¡¯t be thest time, will it?¡± Elizabeth asked, looking up at me. ¡°Something like this will happen again. What are we going to do?¡± What Donald had said to me shed through my mind. If the situation here bes serious, I will consider sending you back to the royal Lycan pack. I have spoken to Elliot before. He¡¯s always prepared. You can take Elizabeth with you. That way, you¡¯ll feel more at ease. At the thought of Donald, I felt energized again. ¡°Donald told me that he wanted to send me to their Lycan royal pack,¡± I said slowly. ¡°He even asked me to bring you along.¡± Elizabeth sat up straight and said, ¡°Are you taking me with you?¡± I nodded. Elizabeth thought for a moment and said, ¡°Is it just us going? What about the rest of the Pack?¡± I shrugged and said, ¡°We won¡¯t be able to take care of them. Donald is actually still asking for my opinion. I haven¡¯t thought about leaving the Pack. This is our home, after all.¡± ¡°Oh, Margaret,¡± Elizabeth said disapprovingly. ¡°How can you refuse such a kind offer from the Lycan King? So, where exactly is their pack?¡± I was stumped by the question. Because I had never seriously considered leaving, I didn¡¯t even ask this question. As a pair of mates who nned to mark, it seemed unbelievable that I still didn¡¯t know where Donald lived. ¡°Uh, somewhere in the north,¡± I said awkwardly. Elizabeth looked at me quizzically. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know.¡± Defeated, I admitted the annoying truth to Elizabeth. ¡°Margaret, what¡ª¡± I could tell that Elizabeth was trying to control the curve of her lips, but she was obviously not doing a good job. ¡°You canugh if you want,¡± I said helplessly. Elizabeth stopped controlling her expression and giggled. ¡°Pfff. I¡¯m not mocking you, Margaret. But that doesn¡¯t sound like something you¡¯d do.¡± ¡°What would I do?¡± . Elizabeth blinked and said, ¡°You always act perfect. You¡¯re at ease with everything and then you make everyone around you look like an idiot.¡± I had never heard such an assessment of me from Elizabeth. ¡°Sounds like apliment,¡± I said. Elizabeth¡¯s eyes shifted and focused on the kitchen next to us. ¡°But your cooking is really awful,¡± she said. ¡°Anthony¡¯s much better.¡± I curled my lips slightly and was about to say something to refute her. At this moment, we heard chaotic footsteps outside the door. Elizabeth and I looked at each other, our gazes bing nervous. Someone was knocking on the door. For a moment, neither Elizabeth nor I moved. Only when Elizabeth said shakily that she smelled Armstrong did I go to the door and open it. As soon as it was opened, Donald and Armstrong walked in together. They both smelled strongly of blood. It almost covered Donald¡¯s smell. I was shocked by this scene and quickly let them in. I wanted to get something for Donald to wipe the blood off his body, but Donald grabbed my hand. Chapter 140 - Shower

Chapter 140: Shower

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I looked up at him. He was frowning and all his features were tense. I knew that what I had to do now was obey him. Donald pulled me straight into my room. This was Donald¡¯s first time in my room. Before I could feel ill at ease with the messy furnishings, Donald pulled me into the bathroom again. As he turned on the shower to wash himself, he took off his shorts. I stood at the side, not knowing what to do. He quickly pulled me over and began to peel my clothes off. He covered my face with his kisses. I looked up in response. I knew that something must have happened to him, but at this moment, all my questions were unimportant. Donald needed me, and I only needed to respond to him with action. My clothes were half-hanging from my shoulders. They were stuck to my skin because they were wet. After making no progress up there, Donald began to eagerly remove my dress from the bottom. I raised my hands cooperatively. Soon the two of us were facing each other stark naked. Donald¡¯s body was perfect. Water droplets flowed from the contours of his inverted triangr muscles. His chest muscles were jumping from the violent breathing, and there was still some blood on his arms. I put my hand on his shoulder and felt the bulging muscles. Gently, I wiped away the blood. I observed that there were no wounds on Donald¡¯s body. The blood on his body was from elsewhere. Donald reached for my hand and pulled me into the tub with him. The warm water surrounded us at the same time. I sat on Donald¡¯sp. Neither of us spoke for a few minutes. We just looked at each other andmunicated with our minds and bodies. Then his thing reared up and pressed against my abdomen. I reached out to touch him. From this angle, I could see what a shocking size Donald¡¯s toy was. I felt it be harder and hotter in my hand. Donald stroked my back with his hand. His urgent and hot breath hit my ear, and he kept pushing his p*nis into my palm. I looked down and saw that Donald¡¯s sex organ had already turned purple from the heat of lust. The muscles on his solid p*nis were coiled up, and the turtle head at the top was wet with thick fluid. It looked sinister and scary. I hesitated for a moment before raising my hips slightly. I wanted to take the initiative to swallow Donald¡¯s fluid. ...... ¡°Wait,¡± Donald said hoarsely. I looked at Donald. His hand moved from my back to the front. One hand grabbed my breast. The other reached under me and probed inside, poking in deep and shallow spots. I couldn¡¯t help but moan at Donald¡¯s actions. His fingers easily awakened my lust, and the familiar heat coursed through my body. ¡°That¡¯ll do.¡± Donald withdrew his hands and ced them both on my breasts to knead. I blushed. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was because of the sex or because of the steam. I raised my butt as I had just done and touched Donald¡¯s erect p*nis with the hole below. This was the first time I had taken the initiative in sex. Although we had just had intimate contactst night, I felt at this moment that the thing that was throbbing vigorously under me was frighteningly hot and hard. This posture seemed ambiguous and lewd. The tightly pressed private area below was also a little numb, which produced an indescribable itch. I was too embarrassed to look down again, so I held Donald¡¯s p*nis in one hand, spread my legs in that direction, and slowly sat down. I kept twisting my waist and hips back and forth to adjust my position. It looked like I was actively rubbing against that thick sex organ. I quickly felt the ce where we touched be slippery. It wasn¡¯t the touch of water, but it was quickly washed away by the water in the bathtub. I panted softly, feeling a growing and lingering pleasure from below. Donald urged his crotch upward. He almost pushed it in. I adjusted my posture onest time and used my one hand to open the hole that was oozing with fluid from under me. I held Donald¡¯s sex organ in the other hand and stuffed it in. ¡°Uh-oh¡­¡± I felt my body expand. Donald had gone in very deep at this angle. His sex organ invaded my body as irresistibly as he did. I couldn¡¯t help but moan as he moved in, and my eyes were covered with a thinyer of moisture. I saw Donald¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple move. He panted heavily and kept moving his body up and down, trying to get deeper. I followed his movements and moved my body up and down. I felt my v*gina constantly rubbing against Donald¡¯s p*nis, arousing waves of electric pleasure in my body. There was a shameful gurgling sound from below. ¡­ This love affair ended with our deep kiss. At thest moment, we climaxed at the same time and let out a moan of release. I felt that Donald had given vent to his emotions. Chapter 141 - Lie Here

Chapter 141: Lie Here

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Donald kept stroking my body. The water was flowing all around us, and the temperature was already a little cold. Donald lifted me out of the tub and bent his head to kiss my forehead. I felt droplets of water run from his hair to my shoulders, raising a shiver in my skin with the coolness of evaporation. Donald lifted me firmly with one hand and grabbed a towel with the other to wrap us both. Donald carried me to the bedroom. The towel fell to the floor, but neither of us was in the mood to care. I already had a premonition of what would happen to uster. Mark, we¡¯ve discussed this so many times, and now it¡¯s time to really do it. And inside, I was more excited than nervous. This was not only reflected in his mind, but also in his body. ¡°Lie here,¡± Donald said. I obeyed his order. Donald gave me a rude tug. Iy on my waist on the side of the bed and my legs barely touched the ground. Donald pressed my thighs tightly. I couldn¡¯t resist his grip at all. I could only feel his warm breath getting closer. I started to feel my face heat up again. Donald¡¯s movements were very slow. His lips pressed against me bit by bit. First, it was my inner thigh. His gentle kisses covered every inch of my thigh. He would asionally hold the tender flesh of my v*gina with his teeth and bite it gently. I could not tolerate such grinding in a ce that never saw the light and gasped for breath. ...... Being kissed by Donald so carefully, the tender skin of my v*gina felt as if tiny sparks had exploded. From time to time, I felt a numbing sensation. I could feel his warm breath over my private part, once, twice¡­ After many times, my thighs couldn¡¯t help but tense up. I felt my body stir again. But he didn¡¯t even touch that really important part. I bent one leg and pushed gently against Donald¡¯s shoulder with my foot. ¡°Stop kissing me ande quickly,¡± I urged. Donald didn¡¯t stop moving. It was as if he was deliberately opposing me. He bit my inner thigh and I cried out in surprise. Donald looked up at me, and the movement of his head caused his tall nose to rub against the soft flesh under me. My body opened up to him even more passionately because of his touch. However, Donald still ignored that ce. He bit the tender flesh of my leg and slowly ground it between his teeth. He also licked it with the tip of his tongue. My breathing became heavier, but I heard Donald¡¯s mischievous words. ¡°Why the rush?¡± Before he finished speaking, as if he was afraid that I wasn¡¯t embarrassed enough, he gently blew hot air at my private area. The moist air brushed past the slightly open gaps in my flesh and entered my hole. It hit the red and swollen wall of my hole, which had already been f*cked by Donald. I was so shocked that my legs trembled and I almost broke free from Donald¡¯s grip. ¡°Don¡¯t do this¡­¡± As I spoke, I felt my private part being rmed by Donald¡¯s blowing just now. It contracted violently a few times and fluid flowed out uncontrobly. I wanted to mp my thighs to block Donald¡¯s scorching gaze, but it was all in vain. Donald¡¯s eyes crinkled in a silent smile. He pressed my thighs firmly, forcefully stopping me from retreating. But his tone was gentle. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I like you like this.¡± I had expended a lot of energy in the bathroom just now. Now that I was being teased by Donald, I felt sore all over. My body was extremely sensitive, and I could climax at any time. I was too embarrassed to admit this to Donald. I clumsily found an excuse. ¡°We just took a shower. This is going to dirty the bed.¡± Donald said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°How are you going to dirty it? Are you going to use the water here? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll lick it clean for you.¡± I blushed at Donald¡¯s nonsense. Donald¡¯s kiss finally approached the important part. He kept his promise. First, he used the tip of his tongue to sweep away the water around him. His actions were gentle and meticulous. Then he buried his head in it. I felt the top of his tall nose rubbing up and down, making me blush. I wanted to retreat again, but Donald tightened his grip on my butt. From my angle, I could only see half of Donald¡¯s handsome face buried under me, rubbing against my private part. For a moment, I felt like my heart was about to jump out. The sound of it vibrating in my chest was like thunder. I felt as if my soul had left my body as I stared nkly at Donald¡¯s actions under me. I felt a heat sensation in my lower body as Donald¡¯s tongue licked me. His movements were unhurried, as if he was about to fulfill a promise he had just made: Lick it clean. Chapter 142 - Before Marking

Chapter 142: Before Marking

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Donald first stuck out the tip of his tongue. Once, twice. It was both a test and a tease. I felt ashamed of this, but at the same time, I became more sensitive. The tip of Donald¡¯s tongue was clearly only circling the v*lva, but I had the illusion that the entire v*lva had been sucked in by Donald. My cl*toris became extremely aroused, and heat condensed on it, causing soreness. I kept my gaze focused on Donald. There was no embarrassment on his face. Instead, he was engrossed. While this was extremely stimting to my mind, it also caused my body to lose control. I felt that there was more and more fluid there, almost covering Donald¡¯s face. Donald obviously noticed it too. He stopped moving and let go of me slightly. He looked up at me and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Why can¡¯t I finish it?¡± I looked into his eyes in a daze. My heart was beating wildly, and I was no longer able to hear what he said. Driven by surging lust, I subconsciously straightened my back and brought my lower body to his mouth. Donald¡¯s face was extremely close to my v*gina. If I moved slightly, the two would touch. However, because of the change in angle, it didn¡¯t manage to touch Donald¡¯s lips. Instead, it rubbed against Donald¡¯s chin, and my swollen cl*toris brushed against his hard jawbone. In an instant, I trembled like I had been electrocuted. The sudden burst of pleasure drowned out all my rationality and shame. So I instinctively shook my butt gently and rubbed it against Donald¡¯s chin a second time, a third time¡­ ¡°Oh, oh¡­¡± The cl*toris was the most sensitive sexual organ in the body. Even if I didn¡¯t use much force, such a moderate stimtion was enough to give me pleasure. ...... Donald narrowed his eyes slightly and raised his chin a little higher. I hooked my legs around his neck and arched my back in a daze. I tried harder to deliver the hole to him. The force of this blow waspletely unexpected. I collided with Donald¡¯s hard lower jaw. The round spot on the cl*toris caved in and exploded with sharp pleasure. I was caught off guard and cried out, ¡°Ah!¡± I finally came back to my senses. At this moment, my little hole was pressed tightly against Donald¡¯s chin. My cl*toris trembled and released residual pleasure. This posture was so shameful that it made me want to run away. But where could I run? Donald lowered his head and slowly breathed hot air into my hole before burying his face in it again. He pushed mybia away with his tongue and squeezed into the gap between my flesh. He slid his tongue up and down and sucked in every drop of the fluid inside. I felt that his tongue was even hotter than before. It was agile and powerful like a snake as it crawled back and forth in that crack. His slightly rough tongue tirelessly scratched my tender flesh, licking the fluid until his tongue clicked, as if it wanted to eat me. ¡°Donald¡­ ahhh¡­ ah!¡± I panted from the licking. I was both happy and inexplicably ufortable. I mped and spread my legs alternately. As I drifted in and out of consciousness, I thought it was really as he said. I was licked clean from the inside out. However, this did not seem to satisfy Donald. He immediately took a bite there. Then he aimed his mouth at my gaping hole. I saw Donald¡¯s cheeks sink slightly as he sucked hard. ¡°Ah¡­ Ahhhhh!!!¡± My body reacted strongly to this. I tensed up from the unprecedented stimtion, and sticky fluid poured out of my v*gina. Donald¡¯s mouth was pressed tightly against it. I saw his Adam¡¯s apple move and a gulp came from under my body. My mind was in a mess and my body was weak from the suction. I let out intermittent moans. My mind was spinning with only one thought:?Donald. How could Donald do such a thing? He¡­ Before I could think further, Donald¡¯s actions became even more intense. His hands pressed firmly against my thighs and pushed them apart again. He kept sucking at the hole below me. I felt that the circle of soft flesh was red and swollen. When I finally got used to such strength, Donald stuck out his tongue and forcefully squeezed it into the small v*gina, repeatedly licking the sensitive spot on the wall of the hole. ¡°Urgh! ¡­ Mmphm¡­¡± The sensitive spot was attacked, and immediately, double the numbness spread in my v*gina. My eyes became unfocused, and my hands were trembling. I kept panting and moaning lewdly. ¡°Ah, Donald¡­ please. Ah¡­ there, please¡­ Ahhh!¡± My pleas for mercy went unheard. They made Donald lick even more violently. His tongue kept probing and probing until I climaxed. Chapter 143 - Marking

Chapter 143: Marking

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Iy on the bed with lifeless eyes. Donald rubbed against me. His handsome features were still the same, and there was a sheen of sweat on his body. His gray-green pupils were slightly dark, and he looked like he was still feeling aroused. His eyes were bright. He stared at me for a moment and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s mark each other now, okay?¡± I propped myself up slightly and wrapped my arms around his neck to give Donald the most direct reply. Donald took this position and kissed my lips slowly and gently, then my ears and neck. ¡°I will give you my Mark. I promise that from now on, I will only love you. I will not let you down in this life, Margaret. We will walk hand in hand until thest moment of our lives.¡± Donald¡¯s deep voice sounded in my ears. ¡°I¡¯m the same. I¡¯ll always be by your side. I¡¯ll never be separated from you for the rest of my life.¡± I kissed Donald back and gave my promise. Our wet tongues intertwined, and we kissed, making sloppy sounds. Donald¡¯s teeth wandered to the back of my neck. The sharp sensation made me wince. Donald felt my nervousness and kept licking the spot where he was about to bite. ¡°It might hurt a little. I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Donald said softly. I grunted softly, waiting for Donald¡¯s teeth to tear my skin. ...... But after a while, Donald¡¯s teeth were still wandering on the back of my neck. He didn¡¯t bite down on my neck. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve done such a thing.¡± Donald didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but I already understood¡ªDonald was nervous about marking me. A subtle sense of pride and satisfaction surged in my heart. Donald had always been confident in his nning andmand. I had never seen him nervous about anything. He always had everything under control. I had seen him angry because he was worried about me. I felt deeply guilty those times. At this moment, he was nervous because of an ordinary Mark. I felt both amused and happy. This meant that Donald really cared about me. Actually, there was nothing strange about this. Putting aside all our identities, we were just a pair of ordinary happy mates. This was the only Mark in most werewolves¡¯ lives. It was a wedding night for werewolves. Everyone would be nervous because as long as there was love, there would be anticipation and yearning. Often, the more you wanted something, the more intense your emotions would be. I felt privileged to be able to affect Donald¡¯s emotions. It was my honor. Finally, Donald¡¯s sharp teeth bit the back of my neck. The pain was much lighter than I expected. In an instant, the pain disappeared. What followed was Donald¡¯s aura pouring crazily into my body, from the back of my neck to my heart, and then to the end of every inch of my limbs. Every cell in my body was encouraged. The aura flowed through my blood, and thest ce it reached was my brain. Then it returned to the back of my neck andpleted a cycle. I never thought marking would feel like this. The moment Donald¡¯s teeth broke the skin on the back of my neck, I felt like my soul was about to be sucked out. All the feelings felt brief yet endless at the same time. It was as if I had experienced everything, but also as if nothing had happened. I was no longer myself. The smell on Donald¡¯s body that captivated me fused into my bloodline and upied half of my body and soul. This might not be urate enough. It was more like I had finally found my other half. I was originally iplete and now I became full andplete. I could feel Donald¡¯s being more clearly than before. I could empathize with his every move and emotion. From now on, I would forever carry the Mark that Donald had given me. I was his. I wrapped my arms around Donald¡¯s neck. He was observing my expression. I gave him a big smile, indicating that nothing about me could be better. I snuggled into his arms, pressed my teeth against his skin, and gently bit down. Donald¡¯s face stiffened slightly, and then I felt the connection between us be clearer. If I could sense what Donald was thinking before, now I knew with certainty that Donald could also sense my thoughts. We did it. Donald had marked me, and I had marked him. The happy thought sent my brain into a frenzy. I hugged Donald¡¯s neck tightly. Our lips quickly touched, and there seemed to be mes burning where our lips touched. We were both so desperate to have every possible physical contact with each other. Donald was slightly stunned by my sudden movement, then he quickly turned the tables and sucked my lips harder. My breath, tongue, and even my soul were ovee by Donald¡¯s delicious breath. I could even taste sweetness from this kiss, and it was as intoxicating as wine. Chapter 144 - After Marking

Chapter 144: After Marking

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I couldn¡¯t help but press my thigh against Donald¡¯s p*nis. I squirmed crazily in his arms. At this moment, lustpletely dominated my mind. I only wanted to melt into Donald¡¯s body. We were supposed to be one. Donald reached out and rubbed my lower body vigorously. I was almost hanging off Donald¡¯s body. His hard and hot thing was pressing against my thigh. I wriggled my butt in that direction and kept moaning in my throat. I heard Donald gasp. His big hand pressed against my waist and he bit my lower lip in punishment. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°I¡ªI want you¡ª¡± ¡°I know.¡± Donald licked the ce where he had just bitten. I stuck out my tongue to hook his. He epted it all with a smile and silenced the moan I was about to make. Donald rolled over with me in his arms and pressed me under him. He looked down at me as if he was looking at a prey that he had to kill. I wanted to say something, but his overwhelming kiss stopped my lips again. ¡°You smell like hell,¡± Donald whispered. I looked at Donald¡¯s strong body in fascination and straightened my back to get closer to him. Donald¡¯s embrace was the most reassuring thing in the world. In front of him, I didn¡¯t need to do anything to hide myself. He would ept and protect me. Donald¡¯s sex organ was filled with blood to a purplish-red color. The bulging tendons revealed an uneven surface. ...... It was this thing that could bring me the most primitive and unparalleled pleasure. Donald growled and used his knee to push my thighs as far as they would go. His erect sex organ thrusted straight in. ¡°Aaaaaaaaa¡ªAaaaaahhh!¡± I screamed. This feeling of pleasure was rapid and refreshing. I grabbed Donald¡¯s steel-like arms with both hands, and my vision exploded like fireworks. I gasped for air and stared at the ceiling in a daze. Donald¡¯s sex organ was rough, hot, and burning. Not only did it not ease my burning desire, it made it burn even more. It was Donald in my body, Donald in my blood, and Donald in my soul. I only wanted Donald to give me a stronger impact and a more violent stimtion. Donald lowered his head and kissed me again. He lifted my waist with one hand and stuffed a pillow under my waist. This made it easier for me to spread my legs. He pulled his sex organ out gently and pushed it back hard. After a few rounds, my body seemed to have beenpletely connected by him, and Donald¡¯s movements became fast and urgent. At some point, my voice started to sound like I was crying. Our posture evolved into me hugging my legs while Donald supported them as he frantically entered and exited my body. Every time Donald pulled his p*nis out, he would push it in ruthlessly. He would only stop after pushing all the way in. I even felt his p*nis pushing against my womb. He wanted topletely invade my body. I kept hearing the sound of flesh colliding. It was undeniable that every time Donald entered and left quickly and forcefully, he brought me endless stimtion. My body felt as if it had been electrocuted. From my hair to my toes, my wolf, Betty, was so excited that she couldn¡¯t control herself. This was our most enduring sex. When Donald finally pulled his d*ck out of my body, my limbs were limp on the bed. I felt that my lower body was still shamelessly leaking sticky bodily fluids. Donaldy on his side beside me and panted heavily. He carried me into his arms like a beast dering its territory. The tip of his nose rubbed against my chin, and he kissed his way down my chin to the side of my ear. ¡°You smell good,¡± Donald whispered in my ear. I nestled in Donald¡¯s broad shoulders. The tip of my nose was filled with the fused aura of our Mark. It was intoxicating. . I was in him and he was in me. The thought of it filled me with endless contentment. ¡°You smell good. Really good. You¡¯re mine. You¡¯ll always be mine.¡± Donald used his tongue to gently lick the back of my neck that had just been marked. The slightly rough mossy surface brought about a tingling sensation. I retracted my neck, but Donald chased after me relentlessly. I felt myself being hugged even tighter. ¡°You¡¯re mine. From now on, you¡¯re my wife, my queen.¡± Donald¡¯s voice sounded hoarse and exceptionally sexy. I was infected by Donald¡¯s emotions and repeated after him, ¡°I¡¯m yours.¡± ¡°I really want to stay with you like this forever.¡± Donald¡¯s voice sounded a little muffled. I heard the unspoken implication in Donald¡¯s voice. I turned around. Now that we were face to face, I could see Donald¡¯s beautiful gray-green eyes with my reflection in them. I wrapped my arms around Donald¡¯s neck and gave him a kiss. ¡°Margaret, I hate to say this. But you know you have to leave now, right?¡± I said. Chapter 145 - Give Me a Hug

Chapter 145: Give Me a Hug

[Elizabeth¡¯s Perspective] After the Lycan King pulled Margaret away, it was just me and Armstrong. I looked uncertainly at Armstrong, who was covered in blood. I couldn¡¯t give my mate a straight hug like Margaret. We weren¡¯t as close as Margaret and Donald were. But Armstrong took my hand of his own ord. His palm was dry and warm and full of strength. I had never felt so needed by my mate. He held my hand tightly. Where our skin touched, I felt a soul-stirringfort. It made it less difficult to ept the smell of blood on his body. ¡°Can you show me to your room?¡± Armstrong said. I nodded and led him in the direction of the stairs. As we passed by Margaret¡¯s bedroom, I heard her moaning faintly from inside. I couldn¡¯t believe Margaret was doing this with Donald when she couldn¡¯t be sure if Armstrong and I had left. A lot of what she¡¯d done after she got together with the Lycan King wasn¡¯t like her. But that wasn¡¯t a bad thing. She wasn¡¯t as rigid as she used to be. She was much more lively. Thinking of this, I couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce at Armstrong. He suggested going to my bedroom. Did he want to do these things in my bedroom like the Lycan King did? I pursed my lips and opened the door to my room for Armstrong. He walked in. My bedroom was styled pink. I was worried that Armstrong wouldn¡¯t like it, but he didn¡¯tment on it. Instead, he sat on my favorite pink sofa. I saw that the fabric of the sofa chair was stained with his blood. I bit my lower lip and said nothing. ...... Armstrong opened his arms to me and said, ¡°Will you give me a hug?¡± I stepped closer to him and hugged his shoulders. The sweet scent of my mate with his arms wrapped around me was something even the smell of his blood couldn¡¯t hide. Armstrong wrapped his arms around my waist and moved his hands up my arms. Then he patted my hands and held them in his palms. I trembled slightly. Armstrong¡¯s touch aroused me. This jolt of electricity coursing through my body was something no one but my mate could give, and Armstrong rarely did this to me because he didn¡¯t want to be with me in the first ce. This thought calmed my slightly heated emotions. I pulled my hands out of his and asked softly, ¡°What happened?¡± Armstrong nced up at me and looked hesitant. I understood all at once. What he needed now was a mate, only a mate, and not me. He still hadn¡¯t allowed me into his world. He was only willing to share the things in his world with Margaret. There was ack ofmunication between us. There were many things that prevented us from doing that. I turned around and started packing my bags as if nothing had happened. I said, ¡°Margaret said the Lycan King will be sending us away. I think I¡¯d better start packing now. ¡°You¡¯re leaving here too?¡± Armstrong¡¯s surprised voice came from behind. ¡°Yes,¡± I replied. There was silence for a moment. I could feel Armstrong¡¯s gaze on me from behind, but there was really not much to say to each other. We never found appropriate ways tomunicate with each other. Maybe sometimes there were opportune moments, but we missed them. At this point, it was toote for anything. Some things were irrevocable. It would require a breakthrough to bring our hearts closer. I threw a few pieces of my clothes into a suitcase. I hesitated when I came to some of my favorite clothes in the closet. I couldn¡¯t take them all, but even though I was going to the Lycan¡¯s pack, I hoped I could be the pretty one there. It was only then that I truly realized I was leaving home, leaving my familiar pack for an unfamiliar one. Margaret would still have Donald there, but I would have no one but Margaret. I stopped what I was doing as fear of the unknown gripped me. What will happen to my pack when I leave??I thought.?Will everyone here survive? Armstrong hugged me from behind. I stiffened, then rxed my body and leaned back against Armstrong. His strong arms were in front of me. His warm breath was on my hair. I felt him take a deep breath and then kiss the top of my head. Armstrong sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to get out of here. We were all worried that it would be unsafe.¡± I had a sudden premonition in my heart. Then Armstrong released his hold on me and turned me around to face him. The premonition became stronger. ¡°Elizabeth¡­¡± I looked into his eyes which were filled with hesitation. He slowly released the hands that had touched me. I didn¡¯t want him to do that, so I grabbed his arm. But Armstrong pulled away easily. I felt my heart sink. Yes, he would do that. Chapter 146 - A Heavy Hammer

Chapter 146: A Heavy Hammer

[Elizabeth¡¯s Perspective] Armstrong wanted to reject me before I left. This way, he could break his ties with me and not let me affect him anymore. He was always so ruthless to me. Tears welled in my eyes involuntarily. I couldn¡¯t control my emotions. I looked up at the handsome man in front of me. His rejection of me would mean that all my previous efforts were in vain. I felt like a piece of trash who couldn¡¯t do anything right. Margaret could have Armstrong¡¯s love when she didn¡¯t have a mate, and after she had a mate, she could easily capture the Lycan King¡¯s heart. But I couldn¡¯t. No one wanted to love me. Armstrong¡¯s somewhat rough hand touched my face. He looked surprised and confused. He wiped away my tears with his fingers and then stopped at my chin. I tilted my head slightly and inhaled Armstrong¡¯s delicious scent. I thought in despair that this might be thest time I would smell my mate. I would probably die because my mate rejected me. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Armstrong asked. ¡°Do you not want me to be your mate?¡± I didn¡¯t want to say no, but we both knew that was what it meant. I saw Armstrong¡¯s pupils dte for a moment, then he frowned and stared at me with aplicated expression. ¡°Elizabeth, I¡ª¡± He looked like he wanted to deny it. I looked at him with myst hope, but he kept his mouth shut and started avoiding my gaze by looking the other way. ...... I understood. The fact that I¡¯d been fooling myself the past few days wasid bare for all to see. My mental defenses were crumbling. That was what Armstrong was thinking. He wanted to end the rtionship with me. Even though we both knew that Margaret wouldn¡¯t ept him now, he still wanted to do it. I was angry at myself for feeling sad. I had been taking it slow with Armstrong to make him feel better, but at this moment, it seemed that this was obviously useless. Then why did I still do this? I was longing for contact with Armstrong and didn¡¯t want to be separated from him. My repeated retreat made me not like myself, but I couldn¡¯t get the oue I desired. This was myst chance to express my feelings for Armstrong. I didn¡¯t care about anything else. I stood on tiptoe and hooked my arms around Armstrong¡¯s neck. This was what I had always wanted to do. I let Armstrong move closer to me and pressed my lips to his, taking in his delicious breath. We were mates. We should have done this a long time ago. I enjoyed being surrounded by Armstrong¡¯s aura, even if he wasn¡¯t taking the initiative at all. I had been afraid since I saw those peopleing out of the forest. Just now, when Armstrong and the Lycan King came knocking on our door, we were afraid when we didn¡¯t know who was at the door. Armstrong¡¯s aura could calm my fear very well. This was the function of the mate, to support the other party at special times. It was just that Armstrong never wanted to do this. Armstrong remained motionless in front of me, neither responding nor stopping me. I closed my eyes and delved deeper into his mouth and tongue, hooking his tongue. Just as I was about to wrap my thighs around his waist, Armstrong finally moved. He hugged my waist and our kiss deepened. This triggered a stronger reaction in my body. Armstrong¡¯s response made me touch his body even more passionately, from his strong chest muscles to his slim and strong waist. This ignited a long-lost passion between us. Touching Armstrong made me happy. He growled and lifted me up, so that I waspletely wrapped around him. I pressed both hands against his soft, muscr chest. My heart was racing. Armstrong¡¯s scent had turned fiery. He was excited because of me. But to my surprise, Armstrong gently ced me on the sofa he had been sitting on. He reached out to scrape my face which was wet again from fresh tears. His movements were gentle. I spread my legs wide and looked up at him. It was an invitation. There was no way Armstrong couldn¡¯t understand the meaning. However, Armstrong only lowered his head and kissed me gently. His hands were on the sofa. He looked very gentlemanly, which was disappointing to me. Then he stood up and walked towards the door. ¡°Armstrong¡­¡± ¡°Follow Margaret and get out of here. It¡¯s safe there.¡± Armstrong looked back at me. His eyes looked as if nothing had happened, as if the distance we had closed in that instant was just my imagination. His eyes told me that we were living in two different worlds, and I was very far from his world. Chapter 147 - Ambushed

Chapter 147: Ambushed

[Elizabeth¡¯s Perspective] ¡°I still have some things to take care of.¡± Armstrong pulled the door open and walked out. I stayed alone in the room, feeling dazed. I felt like a heavyweight had smashed into my heart. Armstrong didn¡¯t reject me directly, but I felt as if my heart was being torn apart by intense waves of pain. I threw myself onto the bed and started crying into the pillow. Half the pillowcase became stained with my tears. I had wanted to use my body and our mates¡¯ ties to make Armstrong change his mind, but he still rejected me. He was unwilling to stay. I didn¡¯t know what else I could have done to prevent this oue before leaving the pack. [Donald¡¯s Perspective] Over 50 casualties in a night of attack. These tragic numbers made me physically and mentally exhausted. Fortunately, I still had Margaret. When I arrived at Margaret¡¯s side, covered in blood, she epted me without reservation and gave me support after my initial handling of matters rting to the injured. I really should thank the Moon Goddess for giving me such a good mate. This was the luckiest thing in my life. After we marked each other, we didn¡¯t have much time to enjoy the intimacy. ¡°Margaret, I hate to say this. But you know you have to leave now, right?¡± I said. I thought that she would protest as she had done before. I was even mentally prepared to persuade Margaret. ...... But Margaret epted the situation withoutint. I wasn¡¯t sure if this was because our rtionship had grown even stronger after the Mark, but after we had marked each other, I did feel that I could understand her emotions and know her thoughts more deeply. I kissed her forehead. She carried my scent with her. At this moment, touching her was as natural as touching a part of me. It also made me worry less about her safety. After the Mark, even if we were out of the Mindlinkmunication range, I would know her state through special perception. This was much more convenient than anymunication method. After all, words could lie, but the mate¡¯s perception allowed you to have the other party¡¯s heart. I got out of bed and sat up, my thoughts drifting tost night¡¯s attack. The attack on the Red Sun Pack the day before did not take ce inside the pack. In this grim situation, all the packs were on high alert. However, because the Red Sun Pack was constantly attacked like the Silver Moon Pack, and their patrol was not as powerful as the Silver Moon Pack, many of the werewolves who lived there were thinking of leaving the Red Sun Pack and going to the rtively safer Silver Moon Pack. There were very few warriors among these people, and on the way to the Silver Moon Pack, they were attacked. It was difficult for a team on the move to defend themselves. Coupled with their scattered formation andck ofbat preparation, almost half of them died the moment the enemyunched a sudden attack. Fortunately, the support team I had dispatched happened to bump into them, and they managed to save the rest of the people and bring them back to the Silver Moon Pack. In the middle of thebat, some patrol warriors from the periphery of the Silver Moon Pack joined in, and some of them sustained light injuries. The enemy attack came faster than I thought. I needed to talk to the reinforcement troops I had deployed. Margaret¡¯s soft hand rested on my body. Her beautiful xen hair rested against my chest, emitting a seductive fragrance. Her presence at my side calmed my heart even more. I wouldn¡¯t be so easily overtaken by anger. At the same time, my mind became calmer. I looked down at her and stroked the smooth skin on her back from top to bottom. I would definitely miss her after I sent her away from here. If I was entirely selfish, I really wanted her to stay. She couldfort me well and make me whole and strong with her body and soul. But this was unfair to Margaret. It would put her life at risk. I preferred to see her safe and well. The other undeniable fact was that as long as Margaret was within the range of my senses, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from focusing some of my thoughts on her. It would affect my judgment and fighting. It would be unfair to the lives of the warriors who supported me. We quietly enjoyed thisst moment of silence. Margaret had to get out of here. She had to prepare to leave. I wanted her to leave today. I would send my best warriors to protect her and make sure she was safely out of this dangerous area. And I needed to make the next deployment n once I knew more about the situation. The enemy had blown the war horn. We had to unite whatever forces we could use and meet the enemy head on. At this juncture, the Silver Moon Pack needed to join forces with the Red Sun Pack to defend their homes. Chapter 148 - Hiding Something

Chapter 148: Hiding Something

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] I let out a long breath and took my hand reluctantly off Margaret¡¯s back. Margaret seemed to know what I was about to say to her. She hugged me and silently made room for me. ¡°Do you need me toe with you?¡± Margaret said. I thought about it and nodded. I had to hand Margaret over to someone I trusted to be at ease. We walked downstairs hand in hand, and I kept Margaret in my arms the whole time. Her presence made me feel stronger, and the physical contact between us would strengthen that. We went to the council hall together. I began to hate this ce, because every time I came here, it meant new bad news. There were already a lot of people gathered here, both from the Silver Moon Pack and the Red Sun Pack. There were also some people I had brought with me. We were starting to unite more forces. I saw Alpha Armstrong and Beta Anthony of the Silver Moon Pack in the crowd, along with my Beta, Elliot. I was surprised that Luna Elizabeth was not standing beside Alpha Armstrong. They were supposed to be here together like me and Margaret. I noticed that Margaret paused in her stride as she entered, as if she had seen someone who displeased her. And the only candidate I could think of was Armstrong. What had he done to my mate? Thinking of this, my expression darkened. Alpha Armstrong had changed into proper clothes and was standing at the front, looking down at some documents. As we got closer to the crowd, I felt Margaret tense up in resistance. She tightened her grip on the corner of my shirt, a gesture she often did when she was nervous. She would unconsciously exert force on her hand. I wrapped my hand around her small hand and pried her fingers apart one by one, linking my fingers with hers. ...... Margaret looked up at me and gave me a slightly forced smile. She¡¯s hiding something from me,?I thought. What¡¯s going through her mind? I turned my eyes to where her gaze had lingered. In that direction was only Alpha Armstrong and his Beta Anthony, and Elliot with my men. Angel had been dismissed from my team. I couldn¡¯t remember her ever having any conflicts with anyone else in my team. Armstrong. I sighed inwardly. This was always a problem. However, he was the Alpha of the Silver Moon Pack after all. He had done nothing wrong. I had to maintain a good working rtionship with him to fight the enemy. Fortunately, Margaret would be leaving soon, and so would I, once we¡¯d sorted this out once and for all. They wouldn¡¯t have another chance to interact, and all their problems would be solved. I smiled at Margaret and kissed her forehead, wanting to give her somefort and support. This worked well between mates. Margaret¡¯s body rxed a little, but I could feel that she was still avoiding my gaze. She seemed to be hesitating about telling me something she knew, and she was stumped by it. I leaned down close to her ear and was about to ask her when I heard Alpha Armstrong speaking up. He began to exin the attackst night and the reason for the Red Sun Pack¡¯s presence in our pack. He announced new ns to the people. As I had suggested to him earlier, we would give up on defending blindly and start attacking instead. The discussion became noisy suddenly. Voices were everywhere as people exchanged views. But they were all worried about the battle that was about to happen. After all, there were so many casualties so far. I could understand everyone¡¯s feelings, but this was the time for me to speak up. I took a step forward, but I was still holding Margaret¡¯s hand. ¡°Everyone, listen to me. I¡¯m the Lycan King, Donald. I know that everyone here has put in extraordinary effort, and this has also achieved a certain result before. However, the battle is escting. We can¡¯t always be like before. The painful fact that happenedst night has already educated us with blood. We have to raise the weapons in our hands and counter attack.¡± I was satisfied to see the hall quiet down. I continued, ¡°Last night¡¯s casualties might have made everyone worried about this battle. You think that the enemy is stronger than us, but that¡¯s not the truth. They¡¯ve been hiding in the dark and ambushing us. What does this mean? They don¡¯t dare to fight us head on. They¡¯re not as strong as us, so they can only keep doing this shady business. They¡¯re nothing to be afraid of.¡± A voice of disapproval cut in to say, ¡°But Your Majesty, I am told that a Lycan of the royal family is in the enemy camp.¡± Chapter 149 - Chess Player and Pawn

Chapter 149: Chess yer and Pawn

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] ¡°That¡¯s right, but their numbers are far inferior to ours,¡± I said in a low voice. ¡°The reinforcements I sent have already arrived at the Silver Moon Pack. The reinforcements are nearly 100 people. Each of them is a warrior who has undergone strict training and can fight 10 people alone. In terms ofbat strength, we are definitely superior to them. And I¡¯m on your side. I¡¯ll throw myself into battle with you. This is ourmon home. We should fight for the freedom, health, and equal rights that each of us was born with!¡± I looked around at the people in the hall. No one spoke now. I saw the fighting spirit in their eyes and knew that they were mentally prepared to fight. Armstrong looked at me in agreement and said, ¡°The Lycan King is right. We will win this battle. The other party is not our match at all. We¡¯ll gather all the men we have now into five groups. One group will act as a safeguard and support at the rear. We¡¯ll divide the reinforcements from the royal Lycans into four other groups. We¡¯ll take the initiative and try to sniff out the enemy behind the scenes and destroy them within three days.¡± Everyone began to talk again. Most of them agreed, and some were still digesting the fact that we were going tounch an attack. Armstrong stepped off the stage and walked toward us. I put my arm around Margaret tightly, but Armstrong just looked at me and said, ¡°Your Majesty, that was an inspiring speech.¡± I turned to Margaret. She was looking at me with admiration. I felt more proud than ever of the affirmation I¡¯d received from my mate. I reached out and touched Margaret¡¯s hair. As this speech ended, it also meant that I was counting down my time with Margaret. ¡°If you don¡¯t need me here for the time being, I¡¯ll leave first,¡± I said to Armstrong. Armstrong nced at Margaret and me and nodded. ...... I pulled Margaret to a slightly less crowded corner in the hall and kissed her. Then I said, ¡°I have something onter. I think we need to part ways now.¡± I looked at Margaret with some reluctance and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Elliot over and ask him to help with your packing. Then he will take you and Elizabeth with him.¡± The hesitant look on Margaret¡¯s face reappeared. I realized at once the root of the problem. It wasn¡¯t Armstrong who had put Margaret in a difficult position. It was Elliot. Had they had some kind of conflict that I didn¡¯t know of? I needed to get to the bottom of this. I grabbed her hands and pressed them against my chest. I wrapped my hands around her and gave her somefort with this physical contact. I asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°What?¡± Margaret was still trying to act dumb, but her tactics were so clumsy that it was obvious. Where I grew up, every royal Lycan was extremely good at hiding his true emotions. It was hard to know what they were really thinking from their words and actions. We had moreplicated interpersonal rtionships and more bloody battles, so we lived very tired lives. We always needed to constantly specte about someone¡¯s true thoughts and intentions before deciding if the other party was a good person or a bad person and if he could be used by me. The so-called Lycan King actually had to abandon his personal emotions to consider the entire pack. Everyone around you could be used as pawns. My duty was to put them in the right position step by step so that the entire system can operate reasonably. I felt that I was a chess yer, but I was also being manipted by the chessboard. I nced at Margaret. Her face was a lovely pink from lying. And she waspletely unaware of it. This was one of the things I liked about Margaret. Her emotions were always written on her face, even if she wanted to hide them most of the time. She looked innocent like this, giving me a freshness that was different from the other royal Lycans. ¡°What happened between you and Elliot?¡± I asked directly. Margaret¡¯s eyes widened. She tightened her grip on my hand again. ¡°How can I entrust you to Elliot when you¡¯re like this?¡± I sighed. ¡°You know that your safety is the most important thing to me. Besides, we agreed not to hide anything from each other.¡± Margaret was silent for a moment. She seemed to be debating whether to tell me about this. Just as my patience was about to run out, I heard Margaret¡¯s faint voice. ¡°Elliot seems to be very familiar with Angel.¡± Angel. Why is Angel mentioned again??I wondered. I suddenly remembered that Angel was Elliot¡¯s cousin. The two of them didn¡¯t usually seem close. Even when I¡¯d been rtively close to Angel in the past, Elliot had been at my side. He would simply greet Angel whenever he met her. I rarely heard themmunicate with each other. Chapter 150 - I Don’t Want to Make Things Difficult For You

Chapter 150: I Don¡¯t Want to Make Things Difficult For You

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] It was also because of this that I always overlooked the fact that they were rted. I frowned and asked, ¡°What did Elliot tell you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Margaret whispered, looking down. ¡°I¡¯m just a little surprised that the two of them know each other. They don¡¯t look like the same kind of people.¡± I kept looking into Margaret¡¯s eyes. Margaret finally told the truth. ¡°Elliot came to me earlier to plead for Angel, but I didn¡¯t agree. He also¡­ threatened me.¡± ¡°What did he do to you?¡± My eyes suddenly sharpened. Margaret waved her hand and said, ¡°No, he didn¡¯t do anything to me. I could tell that he didn¡¯t mean to hurt me. He was just too concerned about Angel and said something outrageous to me in a hurry.¡± ¡°But it affected you,¡± I said. Margaret began to twist her fingers in front of me. ¡°But he didn¡¯t hurt me,¡± she said. ¡°I know he¡¯s important to you. If you hadn¡¯t said you wanted him to send Elizabeth and me away, I might not have talked to you about it. I don¡¯t want to cause you any more trouble.¡± ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°When I was still in the hospital.¡± Margaret thought for a moment. ¡°The day I went for training in the morning and met Angel.¡± I remembered that day. I had gotten very angry with Angel. ...... I closed my eyes and tried to calm my emotions. Elliot had always been my best right-hand man, but if even he would hurt Margaret, who else could I trust? For the first time, I felt that I had failed as the Lycan King. Was there something I hadn¡¯t done well enough to win the loyalty of my subordinates? After meeting Margaret, some problems that had never bothered me surfaced. Perhaps because I had feelings, I had a weak spot. And because I had feelings, nothing could be solved simply with reason and correctness. From the bottom of my heart, I began to examine my problems in dealing with Margaret. As Margaret¡¯s mate, what I should do was offer her protection and support, and not expose her to more suffering. ¡°Donald?¡± Margaret asked me anxiously. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this the same day?¡± I rubbed my eyebrows and tried to make my tone gentle so as not to scare her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to put you in a difficult position,¡± Margaret said quietly. ¡°No, baby, not at all,¡± I said, meeting Margaret¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll only be troubled if you don¡¯t tell me your thoughts. I¡¯ll solve any problem for you if you tell me.¡± Margaret smiled a little sheepishly. ¡°That sounds a little difficult,¡± she said. ¡°I was used to solving problems myself.¡± ¡°You can try to rely on me. Trust me.¡± I touched Margaret¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Baby, is there anything else you haven¡¯t told me?¡± Margaret shook her head first, as if remembering something. She nodded hesitantly. I didn¡¯t think there really was more. ¡°Who did something to you now?¡± I asked. ¡°Not this time, really. It wasst night. You left after we had dinner, and then I went up to the room alone and saw Angel in the forest.¡± Margaret said, ¡°I wanted to tell you about this, but I didn¡¯t have time today. I just remembered.¡± Angel. Sure enough, she wouldn¡¯t stay where I told her to. Elliot had probably done something to intercede for her. I couldn¡¯t underestimate or ignore this woman anymore. Her methods always surprised me. I had to send her somewhere far away from Margaret as soon as possible so that her hand could not reach Margaret no matter what. ¡°I see.¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and take care of these two things. I¡¯ll send you back to pack, okay? Then I¡¯ll find someone suitable to send you and Elizabeth away.¡± The two of us headed back to where we¡¯d been living. Margaret had moved most of her things to my ce earlier, so it was easiest for her to pack there. When we reached the bedroom, I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave. Instead, I grabbed Margaret and sat on the sofa with her. She sat on myp. Her soft long hair brushed against my face, tickling my heart. If nothing else, this should be ourst intimate moment here. ¡°You¡¯re the most beautiful girl, Margaret.¡± I kissed Margaret¡¯s face. ¡°My mate, the only one in my life. You¡¯re mine.¡± Our lips touched, and our mingled breath was like melted honey or a cool breeze in the forest, fresh, sweet, and wonderful. Chapter 151 - Guards

Chapter 151: Guards

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] Margaret belonged to me. Although we were about to be separated for a short time, neither of us could change that. As long as there was still a bond between us, our hearts would be close even if we were at the edge of the world. I felt the pounding of Margaret¡¯s heart. I put my hand on it. ¡°Are you worried about our separation?¡± I asked. Margaret nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely win. I¡¯lle back victorious to you. Then we¡¯ll have a wedding and announce to everyone that we¡¯re the happiest couple in the world.¡± Margaret nodded again. I knew that if I didn¡¯t leave now, it would be toote for what I had to do. I lifted Margaret up and ced her on the sofa,ughing as I left onest kiss on her forehead. ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll be good, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting at your pack,¡± Margaret said. ¡°Wait for me.¡± I opened the door and walked out. On the way, I pondered what Margaret had told me about Elliot. ...... I didn¡¯t want to doubt Elliot¡¯s loyalty to me. Putting aside our family connections, Elliot and I had known each other since we were teenagers. He had been my guard until he became the beta of the pack. The guard had been by my side for almost 10 years. If Margaret hadn¡¯t told me herself, I wouldn¡¯t have believed that Elliot would do anything to threaten Margaret on Angel¡¯s behalf. I was sure Elliot had his reasons. He might have had a deal with Angel. I had overlooked Elliot¡¯s unusual behavior because of the busy days. I needed to talk to him. But in any case, I couldn¡¯t leave this to him anymore. My n for the day was to first confirm the current situation with my personal guard captain, Christian, who had arrived with the reinforcement team. Their group had arrivedst night. Because they were attacked immediately, everyone was dealing with the injured and throwing themselves into the battle. Christian and I had not had time to meet. The personal guard force was unlike the assault team led by Angel. Although the assault team alsoprised the elites of the royal Lycans, they were under the unified jurisdiction of the military establishment. But the personal guard force led by Christian was independent of any establishment. For generations, the personal guards had belonged to the Lycan King alone. After each Lycan King left office, his batch of personal guards would disband and take on other official positions or join the regr army. The new Lycan King would choose people he could trust to form his personal guard force. Everyone in this team would only obey his leadership. Every member had to go through a strict background check because in addition to having outstandingbat ability, they had to be absolutely loyal to the royal family. And the most important thing about the personal guards being different from regr troops was that no one had the right to order these personal guards to do anything except the Lycan King. It was also for this reason that every personal guard would be trusted by the Lycan King. At the same time, because the personal guards only epted my vertical leadership, their existence was not known to many people like the assault team. Most of the time, they were even invisible. Ordinary people did not know how powerful they were. I used my Mindlink to contact Christian and asked him to meet me at the office. He came quickly. ¡°Did you send for me, Your Majesty?¡± Christian stood straight before me. ¡°I have something I want you to do,¡± I said. ¡°I found my mate, Margaret, here. The overall situation at the Silver Moon Pack has be serious. I want to send her and her sister away together. I want you to escort them back to our Pack and keep them safe the entire time.¡± ¡°Your mate? That would be our future Lycan Queen. Escorting them is indeed a very important thing, but do you want me to do it?¡± Christian frowned slightly. ¡°You won¡¯t do it?¡± I asked. ¡°Of course not, Your Majesty,¡± Christian said. ¡°I¡¯m willing to follow all your orders. But I¡¯ve just arrived, and a lot of things have just been set up. If you¡¯d like me to leave now, I need to reassign some work.¡± I frowned at Christian¡¯s words. When I¡¯d chosen to deploy my personal guards to the Silver Moon Pack, I hadn¡¯t expected such a terrible situation. Christian was a rare leadership talent. I¡¯d chosen to get him here in the first ce because of this. He could handle a team on his own and lighten my burden. If he was away, I would definitely have to spend more effort on the personal guards. However, at this point, Margaret¡¯s safety was equally important. It was precisely because of Christian¡¯s ability that he was the person I trusted the most among the personal guards. He would definitely give Margaret the best security. Chapter 152 - Excellent Candidate

Chapter 152: Excellent Candidate

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] Even if transferring Christian would make it harder for me, I was about to make up my mind when I heard Christian say, ¡°Your Majesty, if it¡¯s just the job of guarding, I have an excellent candidate to rmend.¡± I looked at Christian. Christian said, ¡°We have a young man named Eric on our team. He¡¯s excellent in every way. On the way here, we encountered several attacks and he performed very well. Justst night. He was the first to spot the attack, and he killed several enemies swiftly. Most importantly, he looks less noticeable than the others. He¡¯s definitely the best person to escort someone secretly without wanting to be discovered by too many people.¡± Eric??The name didn¡¯t ring a bell. In theory, everyone in the personal guard force had to go through my review before they could be on the official list. Any promotion would also require my approval. I didn¡¯t remember promoting someone by that name. ¡°When did he join the personal guard force?¡± I asked. ¡°He¡¯s been in the personal guard force since he became an adult,¡± Christian answered. ¡°He just never joined before that because he was still in school at the time. He really got involvedst year.¡± ¡°If he still had to go to school, why did you let him into the personal guard force?¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s royalty,¡± Christian said. In order to consolidate the glory of the family, there was a rule in the royal family: Any Lycan who was the direct bloodline of the royal family could join the personal guard force. However, most of these members of the royal family who entered were just for the sake of fame or as a springboard for a certain identity. They were more likely to work in better departments under the arrangements of the family and would not choose to work as the invisible guards. Many members of the royal family also felt that such a job was not honorable. ...... Therefore, it was almost a tacit fact that the royal family members did not participate in the training after entering the personal guards. No one would pursue this matter and treat it as an honor for the royal family. ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry about his loyalty,¡± Christian continued. ¡°When Eric first joined the team, we all thought he wouldn¡¯tst long here. But quickly, his performance since joining the team has impressed all of us. He¡¯s smart, learns quickly, and is helpful. He¡¯s very good at discovering his opponent¡¯s weaknesses and seizing the opportunity to defeat them in one move.¡± Christian rarely praised his men like that, which made me curious about Eric. If what he said was true, Eric was a good candidate. A long time ago, because of the powerful strength of the royal Lycans, our ancestors used their special abilities to set controls in our bloodline. Lycans with the direct bloodline of the royal family could not kill each other. Because of this, there had been very few tragedies in our history where brothers fought each other for power. This mysterious power would make it difficult for us to raise our fists when facing people with the same bloodline. And this bloodline restriction applied to our mates at the same time. After Margaret and I marked each other, no member of the royal family could hurt Margaret any more than they could hurt me. I nodded. ¡°Take me to him,¡± I said. Christian led me to where the personal guard forces were stationed. Our people did not upy the Silver Moon Pack¡¯s territory. Instead, they set up camp beside the forest to rest. I saw some people going through their daily training. Christian exined to me, ¡°Because there hasn¡¯t been a formalbat deployment, most of our people are still in the camp. Only a small number have been assigned to patrol. If the battle really starts, I n to leave a tenth of my people to garrison and protect the Silver Moon Pack. Then there won¡¯t be so many people here.¡± My sharp eyes scanned the training crowd and became fixated in one direction. I smelled something familiar. Christian was right. He did smell like royalty. ¡°Eric,e here.¡± A young man ran over from the group. He first bowed to Christian, then faced me, a look of surprise on his face. Then he bowed in a way that was neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°You¡¯re Eric?¡± I said. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Eric replied. I sized Eric up. He wasn¡¯t tall, definitely less than six feet. He even looked a little thin among the tall royal Lycan warriors. But his eyes were bright and lively. He didn¡¯t look dispirited at all. He looked like a very capable person. I immediately understood what Christian had meant. This person looked inconspicuous and wouldn¡¯t easily alert the others. He could even disguise himself as an ordinary werewolf to make people lower their guard. However, he was definitely not to be underestimated. I could tell that from his fearless expression. Chapter 153 - Sketch

Chapter 153: Sketch

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] ¡°I heard from Christian that you¡¯re from the royal family. You look familiar to me. Have we met before?¡± I said in an approachable tone. ¡°Of course I¡¯ve seen you before,¡± Eric said, looking rxed. ¡°But it was always at court banquets. You definitely won¡¯t remember me.¡± These words did not sound lowlying from Eric. Instead, they sounded calm. I couldn¡¯t help but have a favorable impression of him. ¡°I have an opportunity here,¡± I said. ¡°Christian rmended you to me, but you need something to prove your strength to me.¡± ¡°What would you like me to prove to you?¡± Eric said. ¡°Anything. What¡¯s your specialty?¡± Eric looked down and thought for a moment. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything at the moment,¡± he said. ¡°But I have something that I developed after seeing the way those people attacked yesterday.¡± Eric turned his attention to Christian and said, ¡°I wanted to show it to the captain, but since you¡¯re here, Your Majesty, please take a look with the captain.¡± I looked at Christian questioningly, but Christian shook his head as well, clearly not knowing what Eric was talking about. Eric took a roll of sketches out of his shirt and handed them to me. I took the sketches and unfolded them. They were a series of drawings of werewolves. The faces were not very clear, but there were some battle movements drawn in detail, and there were captions. ...... The next few pictures featured some weapons along with annotations of attack positions and angles. The sketches of these postures were very detailed and precise. I could tell by the long, pointed wolf ws and not-so-tall build that these were portraits of the werewolves who attacked us. Christian and I looked at each other in amazement. Eric exined, ¡°I discovered the difference between the enemy and us after the battle yesterday, and then I kept wondering if there was a way to deal with them. I made these sketches, trying to find some of their weaknesses.¡± Eric pointed to a position on the diagram with his hand and said, ¡°Given the strength of the personal guards, we should be able to incapacitate them for a while if we insert a dagger at a special angle from this position. Then it will be much easier to defeat the opponent.¡± Christian was studying the diagram carefully. ¡°Does it have to be a dagger? Using our familiar wolf ws, can we also attack from this angle?¡± Eric shook his head and said, ¡°At the moment in my research, this angle is a little tricky. It¡¯s difficult to prate deep enough with the fixed angle of our wolf ws. The best weapon I can think of so far is a dagger. It¡¯s short, sharp, and flexible. But this is only my initial research. There should be room for improvement.¡± I flipped through the pages as well. Eric was a genius to have been able to draw something like this in just one night. More importantly, it proved that Eric was not just a reckless brute. He could think critically and solve problems. Christian was indeed a first-rate judge of character. ¡°Where did you learn to draw?¡± I asked casually. ¡°I studied medicine in university, and I know a little about anatomy. My analysis was based on anatomy. The opponents¡¯ abnormal wolf ws will definitely upset the bnce of their bodies, so their overall centers of gravity and the way their bones move will also change slightly. From this perspective, I came to my current conclusion, but I still need actualbat to confirm it,¡± Eric said. I stared into his eyes, trying to decide from this whether he could be trusted. Eric looked at me fearlessly. There was no evasion or guilt in his eyes. It was just as Christian had said. He was an excellent young man. ¡°Okay, I have an important mission for you,¡± I said with satisfaction. [Margaret¡¯s Perspective] After Donald left, I started packing the room. I looked at the messy room and sighed. Actually, I didn¡¯t have much to pack. I had only moved to Donald¡¯s ce not long ago. I hadn¡¯t opened many of the things that Elizabeth had packed for me. Now, I just had to find them and take them away. But I was worried about something else. Although Donald had promised me repeatedly that nothing would happen, the truth was that regardless of whether this battle was won or not, it might be difficult for me to return to my pack. If we failed, needless to say, it would be a problem if our pack could exist. Even if everything went well and we defeated each other, Donald would return to his royal Lycan pack. We would hold our wedding there and settle there. Now was not the time to think about such things. Chapter 154 - A Glass of Warm Milk

Chapter 154: A ss of Warm Milk

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I shook my head to get the random thoughts out of my head and went to the closet intending to rummage through my packages. But as I flipped through them, my mind started wandering again. I really didn¡¯t want to leave here, leave my pack, and leave Donald. I knew that Donald and I had alreadymunicated about this matter. I shouldn¡¯t go back on my word, but was there any possibility that I could stay here and fight alongside Donald? Even if I didn¡¯t stand on the frontline with him, I could stay in a safe ce where I could get news of him every day, and kiss and hug him. I couldn¡¯t bear to leave Donald. I didn¡¯t want to be separated from him. I thought of Elizabeth again. Donald had said that he would send Elizabeth and me away from here. Shouldn¡¯t Elizabethe to me first? Did Donald know Elizabeth¡¯s location? Moreover, I wondered if her rtionship with Armstrong improved. I only saw Armstrong at the meeting just now¡­ [Elizabeth¡¯s Perspective] I heard the door being pulled open. For a moment, I thought Armstrong had returned. But then I sensed from the scent he was emitting that it wasn¡¯t my mate. It was Anthony. I sat up in bed with my back to him and wiped the tears from my face, feeling somewhat embarrassed. ...... Anthony stopped at the door. He must have seen the blood on the sofa. He knew that Armstrong had been here. For a moment, I didn¡¯t know how to face him. In the same room, in the same bed, Anthony and I had done the most intimate thing. I heard Anthony¡¯s footsteps leaving. Now, as I was about to be rejected by my mate, was Anthony, the only one who cared about me, going to give up on me too? The tears that had lingered at the corners of my eyes were about to start flowing again. I got out of bed, tidied myself in front of the mirror, and walked out of my room, trying to pull myself together. But I bumped into Anthony. He was holding a ss of warm milk and looking at me in surprise. ¡°You¡ªyou didn¡¯t leave?¡± I looked equally surprised. ¡°I saw you in bed and reckoned that you had not eaten. I went to the kitchen to make you something. But I only found milk, so I added some oats. See if it¡¯s what you like.¡± I reached out and took it. The milk was the right temperature. Oatmeal without sugar was the diet I¡¯d been eating since I was 14. In the past, Armstrong and Margaret would mock me for being a useless ¡®princess¡¯ who only knew how to doll herself up, but they had never thought about how much effort I had put into maintaining such an appearance. The figure and face I had now were not a given. Being beautiful required time and hard work. Could it be that only what they did was valued? Wasn¡¯t beauty itself of value? I slowly finished my ss of milk. It was very good at tamping down my stomach, which had been empty since morning. Anthony took the ss from me naturally. I felt my mood lighten. I looked up at Anthony and said, ¡°I saw you surrounded by people this morning. Have you finished your business?¡± Anthony nodded and said, ¡°I saw you in the crowd this morning and you left before I could say hello. I thought you might have gone home, so I came to look for you.¡± With that, Anthony looked around and said, ¡°The Alpha has been here, hasn¡¯t he?¡± The corners of my mouth twitched. I really couldn¡¯t smile, so I gave up. I lowered my head and said gloomily, ¡°Yes. He came back and we talked for a while. Margaret said that the Lycan King would send me and her away. I¡¯m packing my luggage.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving here?¡± Anthony looked troubled. ¡°It¡¯s useless for me to stay here anyway. No one needs me at all.¡± I mmed the ss down on the table, looked at my open suitcase, and began to take out some of the clothes inside and stuff other clothes into it. I now felt that the clothes I had put in earlier were not suitable to be taken to the royal Lycan pack. I should pack clothes for all the seasons. There was a chance that I would nevere back. ¡°Elizabeth¡­¡± I heard Anthony¡¯s voice behind me. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s appropriate for me to say this, but I want to ask you nheless. Do you need someone to keep you safe on the road?¡± Anthony said with his head lowered. ¡°The Lycan King said he¡¯d send an escort¡­ Wait!¡± I suddenly understood what Anthony meant. I looked back at him. ¡°Are you saying that you want to be my guard?¡± ¡°I can beg Alpha. You¡¯re the Luna of our Pack. You should be protected by the best fighter in the Pack.¡± Chapter 155 - A Familiar Female Voice

Chapter 155: A Familiar Female Voice

[Elizabeth¡¯s Perspective] ¡°But you¡¯re our Pack¡¯s Beta. Will Armstrong let you go at this point?¡± I almost ignored Anthony¡¯sst question and focused directly on whether he could really leave with me. If Armstrong was destined to reject me, then with Anthony¡¯spany, I would be much better off with the royal family at the Lycan Pack. ¡°Escorting you can¡¯t be left to the Lycan King¡¯s men,¡± Anthony said, shaking his head. ¡°The Alpha will realize that. Even if it¡¯s not me, he¡¯ll send someone else to protect you as long as you¡¯re Luna of our pack.¡± ¡°What if I¡¯m not Luna?¡± I blurted out. I expected Anthony to be surprised, or to ask me what had happened, but he did neither. He just looked at me sincerely and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll still protect you. I want to know you¡¯re safe.¡± I looked at Anthony and wondered if I should tell him that I was about to be rejected by Armstrong. Anthony stepped forward and took my hand. ¡°Elizabeth, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be Luna of our Pack. No one can rece you or take your ce. You don¡¯t have to worry about my work either. After the Lycan King¡¯s men arrive, the work in the pack will be reduced greatly. My men will bepletely capable of doing it. I¡¯ll talk to Alpha. He¡¯ll agree to this.¡± Anthony always had an easy way of knowing what I was thinking andforting me appropriately. I was encouraged by him and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll talk to Armstrong about this and ask him to send you to me. Let¡¯s pack now. I¡¯ll contact Margaret first.¡± ...... ¡°You really look like Luna now. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Anthony smiled at me. I instructed Anthony to go pack his bags and lowered my head to text Margaret. [I¡¯m packing at home.] [When do we set off?] [Is there a specific time and way to leave now? What arrangements has the Lycan King made?] Margaret didn¡¯t respond after I sent her several messages. I didn¡¯t have to do the cleaning up now. I was spinning my phone in boredom when I heard a knock on the door downstairs. Anthony heard it too. He paused in his packing and turned to look at me questioningly. I checked my phone. Margaret hadn¡¯t replied. I shook my head at Anthony, indicating that I didn¡¯t know who was knocking. ¡°Maybe Margaret came straight here?¡± I guessed. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look first,¡± Anthony said. I nodded. I heard Anthony¡¯s footsteps on the stairs, followed by the sound of the door opening. ¡°And you are¡­?¡± Anthony asked the visitor at the door. ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Margaret¡¯s. Is Margaret home now?¡± It was a female voice that sounded familiar. I must have heard this voice somewhere, but I couldn¡¯t remember who it was. She said she was Margaret¡¯s friend. I frowned and continued to listen to them. ¡°Margaret isn¡¯t here,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Oh, I see,¡± the other party said regretfully. ¡°Then is it convenient for me toe in and have a seat? I want to wait for her for a while here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not very convenient.¡± Anthony¡¯s voice became wary. ¡°Well, see you next time,¡± the female voice said. ¡°Goodbye,¡± said Anthony. Then there was silence downstairs. I waited for a long moment, but there was no sound of Anthonying up the stairs again. Puzzled, I walked out the door. Everything was quiet. At that moment, I finally recognized the female voice. The person who was talking outside the door was Angel! She spoke to me for a long time that night. I remembered her voice well. There was no mistaking it. I hurried down the stairs, wanting to remind Anthony not to believe her. She¡¯d lied to me so much before to hurt Margaret. She wasn¡¯t Margaret¡¯s good friend. All she wanted to do was hurt her. As I got off thest step of the stairs, I suddenly became aware of something else. After Anthony¡¯sst words, I didn¡¯t hear the door close. Then his voice disappeared along with Angel¡¯s. I realized something was not right and wanted to stop, but it was toote. I could already see Angel¡¯s malicious smile and Anthony lying unconscious under her. ¡°Ah¡ª!!!¡± I screamed involuntarily. [Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I had just turned on my phone when I saw the three messages Elizabeth had sent me. They were all sent more than 10 minutes ago. I could almost imagine Elizabeth freaking out on the other end of the screen. I sighed and replied to her. [I¡¯m also packing my luggage. Donald said that he would send someone to send us off soon. He will bring your luggage to my ce as soon as possible.] I thought for a moment, then opened the Mindlink between me and Donald. [Elizabeth is still packing her luggage. I asked her toe to me. When are you going to send us away?] Chapter 156 - No Choice

Chapter 156: No Choice

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Donald¡¯s reply came very fast. I felt that the mark between us had also strengthened our Mindlink connection. He could now sense the messages I sent him immediately. [Very soon. I¡¯ve found a new reliable candidate for you. I¡¯ll bring him back to pick you up.] I checked my phone again after seeing Donald¡¯s message. Elizabeth still hadn¡¯t replied. I really didn¡¯t know how long it would take her to pack those bags. She couldn¡¯t be thinking of moving her entire home to the royal Lycan pack, right? I felt a little helpless about my sister. I didn¡¯t know when she would stop her habit of only caring about her own priorities. If Donald had already brought his man over and Elizabeth still hadn¡¯t arrived, perhaps I would have asked him to send his man to pick her up. This wasn¡¯t troublesome. If we were all at home, it would be troublesome if all her things were still spread out on the bed. I sent two more messages to rush her, but there was still no response. Seeing that it was almost time for my appointment with Donald, I walked to the closet and got my luggage ready. At that moment, I heard a knock on the door. I thought that Donald had returned, but I realized immediately that he didn¡¯t need to knock to enter this room. He would walk straight in. It had to be Elizabeth. I could even hear her signature high-heeled shoes outside the door. Thankfully, Elizabeth was punctual for once and had already packed her luggage before Donald returned. I opened the door and spoke before I could see the other party¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Why didn¡¯t you reply to my¡­¡± ...... I forcefully swallowed the word ¡®messages¡¯. Standing in front of me was not my familiar beautiful sister, Elizabeth, but another face that was equally familiar and beautiful, but one that disgusted me to the extreme. It was Angel. ¡°It has been a long time, Margaret,¡± Angel greeted me with a smile. But my stomach only felt nauseous. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I said coldly. ¡°It seems that Donald had warned you not to appear in front of me again, or else¡­¡± Angel cut me off. ¡°We¡¯ve just met, and you¡¯re already saying such hostile words? This isn¡¯t like your usual delicate self in front of Donald.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anything friendly to say to you.¡± I reached out to close the door. Angel was like a poisonous snake. You never knew when she was going to bite you. The best way to protect yourself from her was to stay away. But Angel reached out and pressed her hand against the door. She was very strong. I felt as if a thousand-pound stone had been pressed against the top of the door. It was difficult for me to push it back any further. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I said in shock and anger. I couldn¡¯t believe Angel would dare to attack me here. She must have used a lot of strength. This was Donald¡¯s territory. As long as I made a hugemotion, I would definitely catch the attention of those around. Then Angel wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this ce easily. ¡°Don¡¯t be so grumpy.¡± Angel raised a finger and made a shushing gesture with her lips. I glowered at her, almost wanting to call out and draw people over. But Angel gestured again, and an unfamiliar werewolf appeared beside her. I guessed from the size that he was a Lycan too. The unfamiliar werewolf was holding a sharp dagger to someone¡¯s neck. He exuded a cold, murderous aura. ¡°Keep quiet now, okay?¡± Angel said with a smile. I immediately shut up. That someone was Elizabeth. When had Elizabeth fallen into Angel¡¯s hands? Angel was actually holding Elizabeth hostage.?What does she want?!?I thought. Angel looked at me with satisfaction and said, ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. I want toe in and have a cup of tea. Will you invite me in?¡± Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website. ¡°Let go of Elizabeth first,¡± I whispered. ¡°Come at me if you want to do anything. I can be your hostage. Let Elizabeth go.¡± Angel¡¯s lips curved into an enigmatic smile. ¡°What a good sister. But this is not the time for you to make demands. Let me in or I¡¯ll have her throat slit.¡± Towards the end, Angel¡¯s tone became sinister. ¡°You can¡¯t leave here if you kill her,¡± I said. ¡°Then we might as well give it a try and see if you¡¯re willing to risk your sister¡¯s life.¡± Angel chuckled and shot a look at the person next to her. I saw the de move a little further on Elizabeth¡¯s throat, making a thin red mark on her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± I hissed. Angel blinked at me as if she were an innocent little girl, but in my eyes, her exquisite face was like a demon from hell. I knew I had no choice. If I continued to hesitate, the knife would really cut Elizabeth¡¯s throat. No matter what, I couldn¡¯t risk her life. ¡°Come in,¡± I said. Chapter 157 - Stalling for Time

Chapter 157: Stalling for Time

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I made some space for Angel and the others to walk in. I kept my gaze on Elizabeth. She looked a little off. She didn¡¯t seem to be able to support herself. She didn¡¯t seem to notice the sharp de at her neck. She was almost dragged into the house by the tall Lycan. I wanted to make eye contact with Elizabeth, but her eyes were zed as she looked at the ground. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± I shouted at Angel. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that!¡± Angel reached out and pped me. Her p caught me off guard. I staggered and half fell onto the bed. I touched my face and looked at Angel. She looked down at me arrogantly, as if I were an ant at her feet. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Elizabeth. She was still looking confused. I knew this was not the time to be angry. I closed my eyes for a moment. ¡°What did you do with her?¡± I repeated, humiliated. Angel nced back at Elizabeth. ¡°She¡¯s fine. I just fed her some drinks.¡± ¡°What did you feed her?¡± I asked. ...... ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Angel gave me a charming smile. She took out a small ck bottle and waved it in front of me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said. ¡°You have your share too. Drink it.¡± I looked warily at the vial in Angel¡¯s hand. It couldn¡¯t be good. Based on Elizabeth¡¯s reaction, the liquid might confuse my mind and incapacitate me. When that happened, I would be at Angel¡¯s mercy. I mustn¡¯t rashly drink what she gave me. I thought about the little bottle I had picked up from Angel thest time. Where did she get these strange things? I should have told Donald then. Donald¡­ He just sent me a message saying that he would be here soon. What I needed to do was to stall for time. As long as I chatted with Angel for a while longer, I could turn the situation around when Donald appeared here. Then Angel wouldn¡¯t be able to escape easily. Angel raised her eyebrows at me and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind doing you a favor if you don¡¯t want to drink it yourself.¡± She stepped forward, looking like she wanted to force it down my throat. ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± I quickly reached out to take the small ck bottle. Instead of unscrewing it immediately, I observed it first. The appearance of this bottle looked very simr to thest one. Perhaps the style of bottles of this size was simr. Like the bottle I had picked upst time, there were no letters or markings around it. Its ss body was very smooth and it could be heldpletely in the palm of the hand without being discovered by others. ¡°How much longer are you going to look at that bottle?¡± Angel said. ¡°What is it inside?¡± I avoided the topic. ¡°Would you believe me if I said it was Coke?¡± Angel scoffed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s gas in it.¡± I raised the small bottle to the light and said, ¡°A Coke without gas tastes terrible. I think soda with ice in it in the summer is the best. What do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s stupid of you to try to stall for time like this.¡± Angel stepped back and reached out to pull Elizabeth in front of her. ¡°One more useless word from you and I¡¯ll break her neck.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± I knew my method had failed. I had to unscrew the bottle and put the content in my mouth. I looked at Angel. She was looking at me too. She noticed my gaze and moved the de closer to Elizabeth threateningly. Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website. I still wanted to make onest attempt. Donald might be on his way here right now. I just had to hold on for another two minutes, a minute, even 30 seconds. It might turn things around for Elizabeth and me. I sniffed the liquid inside. It was clearly not Coke. It looked innocuous. ¡°Is this sweet?¡± I asked. Angel was too impatient to talk to me again. She exerted force with her hand. I watched as the tip of her knife pricked Elizabeth¡¯s skin a little. Soon blood seeped out from where she had been cut. Elizabeth still did not react. Again, I had no choice. I forced myself to take a sip. It was hard to describe the taste of this ck liquid. It couldn¡¯t be described as sour, sweet, bitter, or salty. It was closer to being tasteless. It had a smooth texture, as if it had been mixed with talcum powder. After swallowing it, there was still a smooth aftertaste in the mouth, which gave one a strange sense of nausea. To be specific, it had a sweet but metallic, rusty taste. I was so disgusted by the taste that I held onto the bed and retched. I held the small bottle that was still more than half full of ck liquid and couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill. Chapter 158 - Pour It In

Chapter 158: Pour It In

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Had Elizabeth just drunk the same thing? She couldn¡¯t have done it willingly. If I drank it all like Angel said, no one would know where Elizabeth and I were taken to. Angel could even kill us both easily. She had wanted to do this to me before. Can I pretend to drink it and spit it out??I wondered. I couldn¡¯t. Angel was keeping an eye on me, and there was a Lycan beside me. I wouldn¡¯t get the chance. Besides, that would be too easy to spot. What other way is there? I wondered. Think quickly. My mind raced.?Why isn¡¯t Donald here yet?! I can¡¯t rely on Donald for everything,?I thought.?We¡¯re mates. I can¡¯t always rely on Donald to save me. Mates! We marked each other. We would have a special soul connection. I thought of this, but then I realized that Donald and I had only marked each other for a short time. We had never tried these special abilities after the marking. I didn¡¯t know how to use it. However, since it was all perception of the soul, it shouldn¡¯t be much different from Mindlink. I hung my head and pretended to look at the small ck bottle. I began to silently call out to Donald. [Donald,e and save me.] [I am being held by A¡­] Before my message was sent, I felt a strong grip on my chin. I was forced to look up into a pair of dark eyes. ...... Those eyes seemed to have been dyed ck. I could barely see the white of his eyes. I was shocked, and the connection I had just established with Donald was instantly cut off. The person holding my chin was the Lycan beside Angel. His palm was very big and long. I noticed that he looked very simr to the person who had tried to attack me in the forest. ¡°Pour the medicine into her,¡± I heard Angel give the order. I struggled desperately, but to no avail. This unfamiliar Lycan took the vial forcefully from my hand and poured it into my mouth. I choked and coughed at his rough movements. The disgusting taste instantly filled my nose and slid down my esophagus. I felt like I was suffocating. My hand iled weakly in the air until I swallowed all the liquid. Then the unfamiliar Lycan¡¯s hand left my body. I heard Angel¡¯s smugugh, and hatred and helplessness welled up in me at the same time. ¡°Soon you¡¯ll be as obedient as your sister,¡± Angel said. ¡°But we have some work to do with both of you.¡± Angel took out another small bottle from her body. This time, she approached me personally. I thought she was going to do the same thing again and force me to drink it. But she just opened the bottle and spilled the liquid on me. I wanted to retreat and escape. I couldn¡¯t follow them out of here like this. Donald would definitely go crazy when he returned and found me missing. I had never regretted not being able to protect myself as much as I did now. I was too weak in front of Angel. Every time we fought, the oue was the same. It was as if she was a ferocious beast and I was just amb waiting to be ughtered. Angel studied me for a moment, then nodded and said to the unfamiliar Lycan beside her, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go.¡± No! No!!! I felt my vision blur. In front of me, Angel¡¯s figure and voice seemed to be shrouded in a mist. I couldn¡¯t see or hear her clearly. I tried my best to bite the tip of my tongue with my teeth, trying to use the pain to retain thest of my consciousness so that I wouldn¡¯t be a marite at Angel¡¯s mercy like Elizabeth. I had to send a message to Donald and tell him that I had been taken. I also had to stay awake and make sure that I knew where I was to provide Donald with effective information. I tried to turn on my special connection with Donald again, but this time there was no sign that we were connected. I felt like I had hit a wall. The message I wanted to send was intercepted by something. That potion¡­ and whatever Angel sprayed on me. What did they do? They¡¯d clearly cut me off from the outside world. I¡¯d gone from a connected world to an isted unit. My consciousness was slipping from me bit by bit. I saw that the connection between my soul and my body was also being cut off. I must contact Donald and tell him what happened to me. Gradually that was the only thought left in my mind. I saw myself wing uselessly in the air. There was no target. I took a step forward and stretched out my hand to reach my phone, but my body had no way of keeping its bnce anymore. Just as I was about to fall, the Lycan caught me. Then I felt the world spin. Everywhere I looked, my vision went white. Chapter 159 - Stay Here

Chapter 159: Stay Here

[Angel¡¯s Perspective] I looked disdainfully at Margaret and Elizabeth, who had be delirious in the room. I directed the Lycan to lift the two of them. These two idiots were actually the Lycan King and the Alpha¡¯s mates. Their ancestors must have given them some luck buff in their genes. Unfortunately, they were notpatible. They deserved what happened to them. So far, our n had worked. After agreeing to work with Master, I also made my request to him. We were on the same page in some areas. He wanted to create a new order for the Lycans and avoid those unqualified werewolves who could influence the Lycans¡¯ actions. I agreed with thatpletely. A great Lycan king like Donald should not have been held back by a shallow and ignorant little she-wolf like Margaret. He could have led all the Lycans to a more glorious future. So the only thing I wanted from Master was this: Margaret had to disappear from Donald¡¯s side, no matter what. Master quickly provided me with a n of action and the necessary tools. His efficiency made me feel he was reliable as a partner. Next, I had to transport the two of them to the ce I had agreed with Master. What made me feel a little dissatisfied was that Master had only instructed me what I needed to do in the process without telling me the entire n. I could sense that he had something else going on behind this. Including this Lycan I met today. He was working for Master. And his scent made me feel strange. He was built and moved like Lycan, but he didn¡¯t have a Lycan¡¯s aura. Master looked for me to coborate with him, but he didn¡¯t trust mepletely. He treated me more like one of his senior thugs. ...... When the other Lycan and I arrived at the meeting ce with Master ording to the map, I realized that this ce was not far from the Silver Moon Pack. This ce was an abandoned cabin in the forest, like it had been inhabited by some forest ranger. There were already a few people waiting for us in the cabin. Their outfits looked simr to the other Lycans¡¯. When they saw us, they took Margaret and Elizabeth without anymunication and opened a secret door, locking them in a rather hidden basement. I had expected to see Master in this ce, but no. The feeling of being used intensified. I walked into the house and said to someone who looked like their leader, ¡°What are we going to do next?¡± The man nced up at me. The cabin wasn¡¯t well lit. Even in daylight, the room was dim. The shadow under his nose made him look sinister. He said, ¡°Stay here.¡± I looked around. I had seen the terrain here when I came here just now. The surrounding road was very t, and I could see this small house from afar. Moreover, this house was clearly very old, with used wooden doors that could not withstand a single blow. If Donald¡¯s men were to find their way here, they could easily snatch the two of them back and the few of us wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them. This was definitely not a good ce to hide someone. I frowned. ¡°Did Master say that?¡± I asked. The man with the malicious eyes nodded. This was not how I remembered Master doing things. My eyes darted around and I said bluntly, ¡°This is not a good ce. We have to move.¡± ¡°I said, we have to stay here.¡± Themanding tone of the other party infuriated me. I shouted at him, ¡°I hope you understand that I¡¯m working with Master. I¡¯m not his subordinate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the order we received. She needs to stay here.¡± The other party¡¯s eyes were fixed on me. ¡°If you have an objection, you can talk to him. If you want to leave, you can leave, but you can¡¯t take her away from here.¡± I tried to reason with him. ¡°We¡¯re too close to the Silver Moon Pack. They¡¯ll find us easily. Then everything we¡¯ve done will be for nothing. We have to move.¡± ¡°She can¡¯t leave this ce.¡± No matter what, the other party was insisting on this. I secretly assessed their strength. There were seven or eight of them. If they were trash like Margaret, I wouldn¡¯t care if there were 20 of them, let alone seven or eight. However, these people were clearly different. On the way over, I saw the movement ability of that Lycan. If I used this to estimate the strength of their attacks, I was not confident that I could subdue them all. And it would be difficult for me to move both Margaret and Elizabeth without their help. I decided to make an appropriate concession first. I narrowed my eyes and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll patrol outside and let you know if I hear anything.¡± Chapter 160 - Saving Ourselves

Chapter 160: Saving Ourselves

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] My consciousness kept drifting between wakefulness and fuzziness. At times, I could feel something hitting the wall that connected me to the outside world, but the wall was too thick. These hits were not enough to shake it, and I could not give the outside world any response. Sometimes when I was awake, my eyes could see the scenery outside. I felt myself moving quickly. Sometimes the sky was in front of me and sometimes the trees were mixed into a blur of green and blue. I tried to remember something in the process that might be a sign. I also saw Elizabeth. She was being carried on someone¡¯s shoulder. She didn¡¯t seem to have any intelligence. Her body swayed weakly as the other party moved. Then I realized that I looked just like her now. Angel was transporting us to a strange ce. [Donald, Donald¡­] I stopped trying to hit that hard wall and tried to send Donald a little emotion with my limited mind. I tried hard to recall the scenes where Angel¡¯s humiliation had made me feel angry and indignant. I hoped that Donald could sense them and know who had taken me. Once again, my consciousness blurred. Darkness enveloped me. ¡­ ¡­ When I opened my eyes again, I was in darkness. ...... I blinked in the darkness, thinking I was still unconscious, but then I felt my body recover. My heart was pounding. I was alive. I tried to open my mouth and found it taped shut. All I could do was whimper. Where is this??I wondered.?Where is Elizabeth? I wanted to reach out and feel around, but my arms were tied behind my back with ropes. I could only reach my back. Calm down. Stay calm, Margaret. I couldn¡¯t blindly wait for Donald to send someone to save me. I had to fight for some way to save myself. I opened and closed my eyes repeatedly, trying to get used to the extreme dimness here. Angel couldn¡¯t keep us in apletely enclosed ce. It would suffocate us. There must be an air vent here that was connected to the outside world. As long as there was an air vent, there would more or less be a light source and hope of escape. Finally, when I opened my eyes for the umpteenth time, I could barely make out the outline of the room. It looked like a warehouse that had been abandoned for a long time. There were bags and trash on the ground. I saw where the door was. A faint light came from under the door. The connection between the door and the frame was not tight. When the wind blew from the outside, it would make some noise. I had no idea where we were. I had no recollection of our pack having such a ce. I looked around but didn¡¯t see Elizabeth. Maybe Angel had moved me somewhere far away and locked us up separately. I tried twisting my wrists and limbs. My body didn¡¯t feel numb. I guessed I hadn¡¯t been tied up for long. Did whoever was out there already know that I was awake? If I could attack him when he opened the door, did that mean I had a chance of escaping from here? I refocused on the rope behind me. I thought of one way of escape that I had seen before. I pushed my wrists down hard, trying to get them around my ass. This action was very difficult as I was restrained. I squirmed on the ground, trying to borrow strength. The intense activity made it difficult for me to breathe. I sucked arge amount of dust through my nose. I kept exhaling to expel the dust from my nose. I felt that my wrists were scraped by the rough ground. It was so close. So close. Then my foot hit something and I heard a short whimper. I also finally managed to get my hands around to the front from the back. I reached out and tore the tape off my mouth, struggling to feel where the sound hade from with my bound hands. I lowered my voice and asked softly, ¡°Elizabeth?¡± The low whimpering sound from before appeared again. I touched her body. First, it was her warm thighs, then her miniskirt. At this point, I could almost confirm that the person in front of me was Elizabeth. I touched her face all the way up. As expected, her mouth was sealed with tape like mine. I tore off the tape. ¡°Margaret, sob, sob, sob, sob,¡± Elizabeth wailed as soon as she opened her mouth. I red at her, then realized that she couldn¡¯t see my expression clearly. I had no choice but to block her mouth with my hand. In the darkness, I couldn¡¯t see her position clearly. I could only feel that I had hit Elizabeth in the face. She was stunned by my sudden reaction. She made a sound and closed her mouth. Anyway, I had achieved my goal. ¡°Margaret?¡± Elizabeth said hesitantly. ¡°Shh¡ªkeep your voice down.¡± I began to continue fighting with the rope around my hands. Both my wrists were tied together by the knot, and I couldn¡¯t see the way it was tied in the dark, so I didn¡¯t know where to start. The other party used a very professional binding method. It seemed that the more I tried to break free, the tighter it held me. Chapter 161 - Kidnapped

Chapter 161: Kidnapped

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I turned my attention to Elizabeth and said, ¡°Turn around. I¡¯ll see if I can untie you.¡± I tried to find a gap in Elizabeth¡¯s knots, but I didn¡¯t have any experience with ropes. It was hard. In the end, I had to admit that I had to give it up for some other n. I directed Elizabeth to bring her hands around from behind as I had done. It would make the body feel better. Elizabeth also tried to untie the ropes on my hands. She tried to use her sharp and long nails to create some space between the knots on my wrists, but they were tied too tightly. I closed my eyes and tried again to find a connection to Donald in my mind. Our special senses as mates allowed us to bridge the distance between us. I felt the wall again, but it didn¡¯t seem as strong as before. This meant that the potion¡¯s effect on me was weakening. When the wall disappeared, I would be able to connect with Donald. Thinking of this, I finally saw a glimmer of hope in this helpless situation. I turned to look at Elizabeth. She was sitting in the shadows as if she was in a daze. I couldn¡¯t see her expression, but she was definitely panicking. Elizabeth had never even been properly involved in training. She must have been terrified to be kidnapped like this. I moved closer to Elizabeth and touched her calf with my knee. ¡°Elizabeth!¡± I whispered. I had to get her to pull herself together. I couldn¡¯t leave here on my own. Even if I could get a message to Donald, it would take time for him to get here. And until then, no one knew what would happen. Elizabeth couldn¡¯t remain in a daze like this. Elizabeth didn¡¯t react to my words. She continued to sit there in a daze. ¡°Elizabeth!¡± I raised my voice slightly. ...... Elizabeth finally turned her head toward me, as if she had just heard my voice. ¡°Are you calling me?¡± Elizabeth¡¯s voice was sharp with shock. ¡°I thought I heard something else. Margaret, where are we? Why are we here?¡± ¡°We were kidnapped by Angel,¡± I said. Recalling the scene where Elizabeth appeared in front of me after being controlled by Angel, I asked curiously, ¡°Why were you with her?¡± ¡°I¡ªI was packing at home, and then I went down the stairs. I saw that Anthony was down, and I was terrified¡­ and then, then I was knocked unconscious,¡± Elizabeth said incoherently. I was confused. Elizabeth had been with Armstrong, and then Armstrong had appeared alone. Why was Anthony there too? I reached out and pressed Elizabeth¡¯s hand, which had been pulling at the rope around her wrist. I said slowly, ¡°Tell me slowly. What happened?¡± But Elizabeth burst into tears. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on,¡± she cried. ¡°Margaret, you have to find a way to get us out of here. I don¡¯t want to stay in this hellhole anymore.¡± ¡°Keep your voice down.¡± I raised my arm to wipe the tears from Elizabeth¡¯s face. ¡°She probably just wants to capture us and won¡¯t do anything to us,¡± Iforted Elizabeth. ¡°We have to find out what¡¯s going on first. I¡¯ll ask you questions. Answer me, okay?¡± Hearing that Elizabeth had finally stopped crying and responded softly, I asked, ¡°After Donald and I left, you and Armstrong parted ways, right?¡± Elizabeth¡¯s sobs suddenly became louder again. My arm that was against her face was wet with her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry,¡± I coaxed, already guessing what happened between her and Armstrong. I sighed inwardly and let the matter drop. Then I made a guess. ¡°Then Anthony went to our house to look for you, didn¡¯t he?¡± I felt Elizabeth¡¯s head move. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was nodding or shaking her head. I was about to ask her again when I heard Elizabeth¡¯s slightly hoarse voice. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And then you guys¡ª¡± ¡°Then Anthony helped me pack. We heard the doorbell downstairs.¡± Elizabeth followed my lead. ¡°He went down alone for a long time. All I could hear in the room was that he was talking to someone. I thought the other voice sounded familiar even then. I was about to go out and take a look when I saw Angel and Anthony, who had fainted.¡± I listened in silence. Elizabeth continued, ¡°Then I screamed loudly and tried to run back to my room. But before I could reach my room, I saw Angel in front of me. She was faster than a ghost. After that, I was lying here.¡± Chapter 162 - Failed Transformation

Chapter 162: Failed Transformation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Elizabeth said pretty much what I thought. I just didn¡¯t know how Anthony was doing now. A vicious person like Angel probably wouldn¡¯t let go of someone who might expose her. However, if Anthony was still alive, he might not understand the internal strife among the Lycans. However, he had seen Angel before. He would definitely tell Armstrong what happened. Then even without my cry for help, Donald would know that I had been kidnapped by Angel. Using the weak light source by the door, I began to look around the room again. The ce looked like it had been abandoned for a long time. The smell of dust was everywhere. There had been no activities around here for a long time. ¡°What do we do now, Margaret?¡± came Elizabeth¡¯s helpless voice. I took a deep breath of the stale air and suggested, ¡°We need to find a way to free our hands first. We¡¯ll look around here and see if there¡¯s anything sharp that can help us do it.¡± ¡°Are we going to have to escape on our own now?¡± Elizabeth said in horror. ¡°We can¡¯t do it. Where¡¯s your mate?! He¡¯s the Lycan King. Why hasn¡¯t hee to save you?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to contact him, but there¡¯s something here that¡¯s blocking our connection. We have to work on it ourselves before I can reach him,¡± I said. Elizabeth stopped talking. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll look this way, you go that way. Be careful not to get scraped by anything on the ground.¡± ...... Elizabeth and I split up. I was hoping to find some loose screws and steel bars on the ground or on the wall. Any piece of metal would grind the rope off our hands. However, to my disappointment, there was nothing in this house except dust. I found nothing after being covered in dirt. I turned to look in Elizabeth¡¯s direction and saw that she had not budged. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± I asked in annoyance. Our situation was bad enough, but Elizabeth was still holding us back. However, when I thought about how I had dragged her into this dispute, I couldn¡¯t vent my anger. If it hadn¡¯t been for me, Elizabeth could have stayed at home in peace and waited for arrangements to be sent away. I moved myself back to where Elizabeth was and heard her say, ¡°There¡¯s nothing here. We¡¯re wasting our energy.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even look,¡± I pointed out. ¡°It just looks like there¡¯s nothing,¡± Elizabeth muttered. ¡°And I¡¯ve got dust all over my hands. Is there anything I can wash my hands with? I hate the air. It has a strange smell. I feel dizzy.¡± I felt that this was all an excuse for Elizabeth not to do anything. Aftering to this room, I didn¡¯t smell anything but dust. She just didn¡¯t want to deal with dust. I didn¡¯t bother to pick a fight with her. I continued to feel my way through the area that she didn¡¯t search. Afterbing the entire area, I had to admit that Elizabeth was right about at least one thing. There was nothing here. Exhausted but not gaining anything, I leaned against the wall to rest and continued to think of ways to escape. Other than Donald, who else could I ask for help? Who else was close to me? My wolf, Betty! How could I have forgotten her? I couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d forgotten that I was a werewolf. Betty¡¯s ws would definitely cut through these ropes. I called out to Betty in my mind. [Betty? Betty?] Betty took a long time to respond to me. [Margaret, I¡¯m here.] [Are you all right now? I need your help to cut these ropes.] [I¡¯m not sure, Margaret. That potion you drank cut off a lot of connections. It¡¯s difficult for me to receive your messages, but we can try.] I calmed my heart and sensed the power in my body, stimting it to adhere to my body. This transformation felt more difficult than any previous one. I channeled a lot of power into it, but it dissipated without any response. Under my constant urging, I finally saw some fur on my arm. However, it was only for a short moment before I felt exhausted. The fur instantly disappeared and I regained my smooth human skin. [Betty? Betty!] This time, no matter how hard I called out in my heart, Betty didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Elizabeth, what¡ª¡± I stopped mid-sentence. If I couldn¡¯t even seed in transforming myself, then it would be even more impossible for Elizabeth, who had never participated in training. Moreover, this would obviously consume a lot of stamina. There was no need for Elizabeth to make such a meaningless attempt. Chapter 163 - ’Mist’

Chapter 163: ¡®Mist¡¯

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] ¡°Huh? Were you contacting the Lycan King just now?¡± Elizabeth was obviously still pinning her hopes on Donald. I shook my head. ¡°I was trying to transform, but I failed.¡± I realized that the lighting through the doorway was weakening, and the room was getting even dimmer. I realized that it was probably already night, which meant that Elizabeth and I had been missing for hours. Because we were held in such a dark environment, I didn¡¯t know how long we¡¯d been here. An hour or two probably. And it was hard to estimate how long we¡¯d been unconscious. I had no way of telling how long it had taken Angel to transfer us here. I only hoped that the potion that prevented us from contacting each other would fail as soon as possible so that I could send a message to Donald. Elizabeth and I leaned against the wall together. Because so much time had passed, our hunger had disappeared from our bodies. Only our thirst lingered. I licked my dry lips and endured silently. When can we contact the others? How will they find this ce? Betty had just said that it was the potion I drank that stopped the connection between the werewolves. Then what did the potion Angel sprinkled on me do? Normally, other than Mindlink, werewolves had a rather outstanding tracking ability because of their excellent sense of smell. And the person with the strongest tracking ability under Donald was¡­ My heart sank again at the thought. It was Elliot. At this point, I didn¡¯t dare trust anyone easily. ...... Elizabeth had said that Angel had gone to the house to look for her first, which meant that Angel thought that I was there too. If I hadn¡¯t left with Donald, I really would have been in the house packing with Elizabeth. But who had told Angel this news? There had to be a mole around Donald. Based on what Elliot did to me earlier, he was a strong suspect. I had another theory in mind. The liquid Angel had sprayed on us was probably to cover our auras. I¡¯d heard of a banned drug called the ¡®Mist¡¯. It was very effective at masking scents. It was also very longsting, but very rare. Armstrong had once wanted to obtain some to hide the traces of our patrol team and do more active reconnaissance in the forest, but he gave up because it was too difficult to obtain. However, the Mist had a w. Its range of effect was limited. It moved with the person. This meant that once the carrier of the Mist was far enough away from the tracker, the tracker would be able to sense the other party¡¯s aura. However, at that time, the carrier of the Mist would have already run far away and would not be easily caught again. However, if the tracker was outstanding enough, he could use this method to determine the exact range of the Mist carrier and form an encirclement which he would gradually shrink to close in on the carrier. After Donald and I marked each other, it became easier for us to sense each other¡¯s auras. And we hadn¡¯t told anyone about this yet, so Angel definitely didn¡¯t know. If Angel had used the Mist on me, even if Elliot was a traitor and Elizabeth and I stayed in this ce, Donald had a good chance of finding us. I closed my eyes and tried to regain some strength by resting. ¡°Margaret¡­¡± Elizabeth¡¯s voice sounded in my ear. ¡°Can you tell me why we¡¯re like this? What happened between you and Angel that made her bring us here?¡± I licked my lips again. I knew the action would make them even drier, but it would make me feel better now. ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to tell what she¡¯s thinking.¡± I smiled bitterly. Angel did thingspletely beyond my expectations. ¡°But I guess her goal is to keep me away from Donald.¡± ¡°Away from the Lycan King?¡± Elizabeth¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°In what way does she want you to leave?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know. She¡¯s even crazier than we thought. I even thought she wanted to kill me before, but I reckon the death of a mate will affect the other party too. Angel definitely doesn¡¯t want to kill Donald.¡± I continued with my analysis. ¡°I think she might just want me to leave. If I refuse to leave of my own ord, she¡¯ll force me to leave in some way, like she¡¯s doing now. Or she wants to find a ce to imprison and torture me to begin with. She must have nned this. I suspect she¡¯ll have other ways to make Donald herster¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s trying to snatch your mate. That¡¯s vicious,¡± Elizabeth said. ¡°No, it¡¯s more than that¡­¡± I muttered. Chapter 164 - Traitor

Chapter 164: Traitor

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Once again, I recalled seeing Angel enter the forest the night before and thought of another possibility. That night, first Donald left because of the attack, then Angel entered the forest. ording to Anthony, there was more than one attack that night. Donald had already removed Angel from her position. It was impossible for Angel to be looking for Donald. So who was Angel looking for in the forest at that particr time, and what was she nning? And the werewolf who had appeared beside Angel today¡­ Whether it was his outfit or his aura, he looked very simr to the person who attacked me in the forest. It was as if they were carved out of a temte. If I hadn¡¯t seen that person being killed by Donald with my own eyes, I would have suspected that they were the same person. Angel standing with him meant that they were working together. That meant that at some point, Angel had started working with the people who had attacked us. Working with our enemies! I began to feel annoyed that I hadn¡¯t been highly vignt about this. I simply thought that Angel could not stand me and hated me, but I never thought that she would do anything because of such hatred, let alone choose to betray us. If I had been more vignt, even if I had been able to put these things together when I learned of the attack this morning, I might have been able to conclude that Angel was colluding with the enemy then. Then I would have reminded Donald to control Angel before she really acted. She would not have had the chance to attack Elizabeth, and we would not have been reduced to our current situation. It was toote now. I didn¡¯t know how many people were involved. Did Elliot, who was beside Donald, know? Was he helping Angel¡¯s n when he asked me to plead for her? But didn¡¯t he think that was too risky? He could see that I would probably not agree to this, and his threat to me would only make me suspicious and wary of him. He didn¡¯t have to expose himself like this. ...... Or rather, he deliberately attracted my attention to him so that I wouldpletely ignore what Angel was doing during this period of time and think that she was really desperate and could only follow Donald¡¯s arrangements to leave this ce. I didn¡¯t dare dwell on it. If Elliot was involved, he would be like a time bomb nted around Donald. Donald trusted him so much. If Elliot decided to harm Donald, his life would most likely be in danger. If Donald was in danger, so was the Silver Moon Pack that I grew up in. I felt my heart tighten. My breath came in ragged gasps. Elizabeth sensed my abnormality. In the darkness, she tightened her grip on my hand and called out, ¡°Margaret, are you okay?¡± Iposed myself a little and reached back for her hand. The only thing I could be thankful for was that I had told Donald everything I knew when we parted. Donald would be more or less wary of Elliot. I hoped that this would help him. I struggled to speak. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Angel is a traitor. She¡¯s working with the people who attacked us.¡± Elizabeth let out a strangled scream from her throat. ¡°How¡­ How can you be sure?¡± Elizabeth said in a small voice. ¡°Did she really work with the enemy? Those people could kill us easily.¡± I nodded. Elizabeth couldn¡¯t see what I was doing. It was more like I was trying to convince myself to ept the truth. ¡°I¡¯m ny percent sure of that.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t she from the royal Lycan family?¡± Elizabeth stammered. ¡°You even said that she likes the Lycan King. Why would she choose to work with the enemy to betray us?¡± This question also troubled me. If a person loved another person, why would they do such a thing? As someone who loved Donald so deeply, I wouldn¡¯t have the heart to do anything that might hurt him. If I could do something for him, I wouldn¡¯t mind sacrificing my life. All I could say was that Angel¡¯s concept of love and hate was different from ours. Her love was plunder and possession. When she couldn¡¯t have someone, her love would turn into hatred. It was just as passionate and crazy. Although she exuded a cold aura and even her wolf was the color of snow, I felt like she was a crazy me that would burn everyone around her. I sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell if people love or hate each other. I have a feeling that Angel didn¡¯t do it just because Donald and I became mates. She has other reasons. There¡¯s a greater motivation pushing her to do it.¡± Chapter 165 - The Person He Loves Is You

Chapter 165: The Person He Loves Is You

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Elizabeth let out a small animal whine and curled herself into a fetal position. This was what humans did when they were still inside their mother¡¯s womb. When humans were nervous, they instinctively turned into this position. I wanted to say something to reassure her, but I didn¡¯t know what I could say. I still couldn¡¯t contact Donald, and there was no way I could escape on my own. We had to stay here and wait for Angel¡¯s arrangements. This aimless waiting was the most torturous. I could clearly feel my mood bing more anxious with every second. Where exactly is this ce??I wondered. Have we left the Silver Moon Pack? Will there be any patrols around here? Donald must already be sending people to look for us. If we scream loudly here, is it possible that someone outside will hear us ande to save us, or will we alert the guards and get knocked unconscious? What is Angel trying to do? If we are no longer of any value to her, will she just walk in and kill us? One thought after another shed through my mind, but I couldn¡¯t get any answers. ¡°Margaret¡­ are we going to die here?¡± Elizabeth immediately asked the question that was troubling me. ...... I sped my wrists with my fingernails and pretended to be calm. ¡°Don¡¯t think like that. The fact that we¡¯re still alive means that she won¡¯t do anything. Elizabeth, the first thing we have to do is find a way to untie ourselves and get out of this ce.¡± I tugged at the knot in my hand again. It showed no sign of loosening. I heard Elizabeth sigh in frustration. ¡°Cheer up, Elizabeth,¡± I encouraged. ¡°We should maintain a positive attitude and trust our mates. Donald and Armstrong are trying to save us. We can¡¯t give up on ourselves.¡± ¡°Donald might be thinking of a way, but Armstrong wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± Elizabeth said in a muffled voice. ¡°He might just find someone to handle this and focus on the Silver Moon Pack.¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± I said. ¡°Elizabeth, you¡¯re his mate. You must be the one he cares about most at all times.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know who he really cares about?¡± Elizabeth said, keeping a little distance from me. Before I could say anything, Elizabeth continued, ¡°Armstrong didn¡¯t want to be with me. When you and Donald were making love next door, Armstrong refused to be close to me. He looked like he was going to reject me. Then he said that Pack had something on and left. The person he loves has always been you, Margaret. He never loved me.¡± I didn¡¯t know what Elizabeth was feeling when she said that, but I felt terrible when I heard it. I had hurt my sister in it, even though it waspletely against my will. Armstrong, that bastard! Why can¡¯t he learn to treat his mate properly?! I leaned my head against the back wall and said, ¡°Elizabeth, Armstrong won¡¯t reject you. I¡¯ve talked to him about all this. Donald and I are mates, and we love each other deeply. What happened between Armstrong and me before is in the past.¡± Elizabeth said nothing. All I could hear was her soft breathing. ¡°Besides, Donald and I have already marked each other. We belong to each other. No one can separate us again.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s head came up and turned in my direction. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Neither of us was willing to part with the other, but Donald insisted on sending us away. So we thought of Marking, which would allow us to sense each other from a long distance and ensure our safety.¡± I shook my head. Now that seemed like an irony. Our marking hadn¡¯t achieved the desired effect. Neither of us could contact the other now. ¡°When did you guys get marked?¡± Elizabeth asked. ¡°Today.¡± ¡°In your bedroom?! You marked like this¡­ I mean, where¡¯s your ritual?¡± Elizabeth spoke in a tone of voice that was difficult to understand. ¡°This is something worthy of everyone¡¯s witness. And your mate is the Lycan King. You should have the grandest ceremony. You should be the most dazzling one of them.¡± ¡°Of course I will look forward to that.¡± I lowered my head and said, ¡°But I think the ceremony is less important than the other party being the right person. Since I¡¯ve already decided on Donald, nothing else matters. At that moment, being one with Donald is the only thing I want to do.¡± Elizabeth was quiet for a long moment before she said slowly, ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you guys have marked.¡± I smiled and said, ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t think about it either. But I didn¡¯t expect to meet Donald before. Perhaps there are many idents in life. Before theye, no one knows what the future will be like. Only when we really face it can we know if this ident is good or bad. Before the oue is decided, everything is possible.¡± Chapter 166 - Door Opened

Chapter 166: Door Opened

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I reached out to touch Elizabeth¡¯s hair, then realized I was still bound and gave up. ¡°There might still be some estrangement between you and Armstrong, but that will change. Sooner orter, he will learn to cherish you.¡± ¡°If Armstrong can love me as much as Donald loves you, then I might not care about the ritual¡­¡± Elizabeth muttered. Elizabeth¡¯s tone made my heart ache. I wished there was something I could do to help her. Suddenly, I heard footstepsing from the door. Elizabeth and I looked at each other. We moved in each other¡¯s direction and linked our fingers. Footsteps approached us. Then I heard a key turn. Someone wasing in. Is this person good or bad? What¡¯s his purpose ining in??Elizabeth and I werepletely unaware. We were like prisoners waiting for the judgment of fate. The door creaked open. A shlight beam shone in first. After being in the dark for so long, the sudden white light was especially blinding. Elizabeth and I subconsciously closed our eyes. First, we felt the beam of light sweep through the house before finally settling on Elizabeth and me. ...... Immediately, I heard a rough voice say to the outside, ¡°They¡¯re both inside. They look fine.¡± Someone outside answered him. The gruff voice swore and shifted the shlight. From the sound of his footsteps, he seemed to be taking a few steps outside. I felt myself getting used to the light and opened my eyes slightly. The door was still open at this moment, and there was a little lighting from the outside. This was not natural light. It seemed that my estimation had been correct. It had been hours since we left. It was already dark outside. I saw a tall dark figure behind the door with his back to us. He was holding that shlight and talking to someone outside. Is this an opportunity??I wondered I looked down at my bound limbs. I still didn¡¯t know how many people were outside. Even if I tried to rush to the door, there was a high chance that I would only be captured and brought back. My situation might not be as good as it was now. But if I didn¡¯t do anything and they closed the door again, Elizabeth and I would be faced with darkness again and we wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. That would obviously be bad too. As I hesitated, the werewolf at the door turned around. He put away his shlight, took something from the others, and walked over to us. ¡°Why is this damn ce so dark?¡± heined as he lit a candle, then leaned close to it to take a breath of air. My attention was drawn to the source of light on his hand. It looked different from the white and red candles we usually used. The candle was ck, but the me that ignited it glowed with a faint purple light. This bit of light allowed us to see each other¡¯s faces. Our eyes met. I took a quick breath. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re awake.¡± There was a stench in his breath. I noticed Elizabeth duck backward. I sat where I was without batting an eyelid. I looked up and asked, ¡°Where are we? Why did you bring us here?¡± The other gave a malicious smile and continued in that rough voice. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know this.¡± He raised his hand and lifted my chin to look at my face. The stench hit me immediately. I had to endure it. He was stillmenting, ¡°You¡¯re the Lycan King¡¯s Mate. You don¡¯t look like much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you touch her,¡± Elizabeth protested weakly from beside him. This attracted his attention. He released his grip on my chin and looked at Elizabeth. He licked his lips and said, ¡°You do look a little more delicious than her.¡± I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I bent my legs and kicked at him, wanting him to stay away from Elizabeth. However, the other party noticed my movements. He snorted and raised his arm to grab my legs. As I was tied up and couldn¡¯t do anything else, he took the opportunity to push me back. I rolled to the side and my head hit the wall with a loud bang. ¡°What is it?¡± a gruff voice shouted from outside. My head hit the wall. For a moment, the world spun. I could only lie on my side and curl up. Judging by the footsteps, I heard another person enter the room. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to fight them? He wants these two she-wolves to live well,¡± the rough voice said. ¡°She attacked me first,¡± the werewolf who hade in first argued. ¡°Don¡¯t be a f*cking idiot. I know what you¡¯re thinking, you horny piece of shit,¡± the gruff voice swore. Chapter 167 - I Remembered Something

Chapter 167: I Remembered Something

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Dick, don¡¯t have any ideas about these two p*ssies.¡± This person directly blocked Dick and walked over. He stared at us fiercely. ¡°You two behave yourself too, do you hear me?¡± I stared into his eyes and tactfully kept silent. My heart sank. He looked even more dangerous than Dick. With just these two people, Elizabeth and I had very little hope of escaping. There was still no telling how many people were out there.?Could we really only wait here passively for Donald¡¯s rescue??I thought. ¡°Those two b*tches aren¡¯t going to do as they¡¯re told,¡± Dick said bitterly. He pointed a finger at me. ¡°Chief, she¡¯s the one who tried to kick me.¡± Their dangerous gazes were on me. His gaze went from my face down to my bound hands. He frowned at Dick and asked, ¡°Did you tie them up like this?¡± Dick shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t touched a finger on them yet.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t remember tying it that way at the time.¡± He reached out to grab my wrist. I tried to dodge to the side. I heard Elizabeth scream. However, he only brought it over to take a closer look at the knot that tied my wrists and muttered, ¡°These are indeed traces of my tying, but I clearly remember that I tied their hands behind their backs.¡± ¡°I told you the two of them were dishonest. They must have done it themselves.¡± Dick fanned the mes. ¡°Oh?¡± He forced me to the same height as him, forcing my eyes to meet his. He asked me fiercely, ¡°Did you do this yourselves? Or did someonee in and help you?¡± ...... ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anyone since I entered here.¡± I only saw livestock, I added silently. ¡°Then you¡¯re ying your own games,¡± he snorted. ¡®We did nothing,¡¯ I retorted. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± He kicked me, forcing me to my knees, forcing my arms back as an unbearable pain shot through my shoulders. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah, it hurts. Let go of me!¡± I struggled and shouted. The other party stopped applying force on my arm. My arm was half hanging in the air. This was an angle that allowed me to feel pain without being unbearable. ¡°Are you willing to tell the truth now?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s us¡­¡± I was forced to say. ¡°How?¡± The man was still pressuring me. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ ah, we moved our hands around,¡± I said as I struggled. The other party finally let go of my hand and threw me to the side. Elizabeth quickly came over to check on me. I saw that she was about to cry again and quickly shook my head gently at her in pain, indicating that I was fine. ¡°Why don¡¯t we give them some of that?¡± Dick said maliciously. I saw the man who cameter re at him and say, ¡°You¡¯re forgetting who wants her. She¡ª¡± The other party noticed my gaze and stopped talking. He walked over and squatted down. He took out a small bottle and waved it in front of me. My pupils contracted sharply. This was the same ck liquid that Angel had fed me earlier. Drinking it would turn me from a werewolf to an ordinary person. It would block myst hope of contacting Donald. ¡°No, don¡¯t,¡± I said, resisting. ¡°Good girl. You don¡¯t want to drink it, do you?¡± He pressed the bottle to my lips. I mped my lips shut and looked at him fearfully. This small ck bottle had left a deep impression on me because of its indescribable and extremely disgusting taste. It was also because of it that I hadpletely fallen into Angel¡¯s trap. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to drink, you have to behave well. Stay here quietly and obediently. Don¡¯t try to be smart again, understand?¡± The other party patted my head like a child. I didn¡¯t dare say more. I nodded. He shifted his gaze to Elizabeth again. ¡°Do you feel the same?¡± he asked sarcastically. Elizabeth hurriedly nodded dozens of times. The other party smiled in satisfaction. This smile made my blood run cold. I couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°That¡¯s a good girl.¡± He took another bundle of rope from Dick and tied me back to back with Elizabeth. Then he turned to leave. This time, the house wasn¡¯tpletely dark, because Dick had ced the candle he had just lit on the ground by the door. Neither Elizabeth nor I could see each other. We were fixed to the ground like conjoined twins. Even moving was difficult. How are we going to get out of here now? ¡°Margaret¡­¡± I heard Elizabeth say in a panicked voice. ¡°That person¡¯s voice reminded me of something¡­¡± Chapter 168 - Margaret Who Disappeared

Chapter 168: Margaret Who Disappeared

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] No matter what this chaotic group of people were saying now, I didn¡¯t listen at all, even though I looked like I was listening intently. Nothing would stop my determination to get Margaret out of here. She couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. Unfortunately, even if I wanted to make her leave in a hundred percent safe manner, such a provision didn¡¯t exist. Besides, we didn¡¯t have the manpower to escort her now. Iughed at myself at the thought. Even as the Lycan King, there were many things I wanted to do but couldn¡¯t. Arge portion of those things that I couldn¡¯t do were rted to Margaret. I saw Alpha Armstrong and his Beta, Anthony, appear at the top of the stairs. They had something to tell me. The others at the table noticed that I was distracted. Before they could focus all their attention on me, I retracted my gaze and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to discuss. This battle should end as soon as possible. The Silver Moon Pack can¡¯t afford to dy for too long. We don¡¯t want to take unnecessary losses either. Besides, I have other things to do.¡± ¡°The Lycan King is right.¡± Alpha Armstrong said as he came up the stairs. I noticed that Anthony¡¯s face was frighteningly dark. Not just dark, but there was a hint of desperation. ¡°But Your Majesty¡­¡± Christian pointed to an area on the map. ¡°If we attack from this direction, there will be a gap to the north. We don¡¯t have enough men to make a defense¡ª¡± While Christian was still talking, I felt my stomach shift ufortably. Something was churning up inside me, and I felt like I was losing something. A thin numbing current stimted my heart. It was weak but there, and a vague sense of unease surged through me. What¡¯s wrong??I wondered. I examined the area Christian had pointed out. This was indeed a problem. Was I worried about the battle? No, that was not it. Margaret¡¯s name popped into my head. [Donald,e and save me.] [I am being held by A¡­] My head jerked up. It was Margaret¡¯s voice. It was faint, but she was trying to connect to me with her mate¡¯s senses. My mate, she must have encountered something. I looked up and saw Armstrong¡¯s extremely ugly expression. Then I looked at Anthony beside him. I immediately understood that they were not looking for me because of the battle. ¡°We¡¯ll do it your way,¡± I said without thinking. ¡°I have some things I have to deal with now.¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Christian shouted. Everyone looked at me in shock, but I looked at Armstrong. We exchanged a look and started running out of the door. ¡°Where are they?¡± Armstrong asked in the wind. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Margaret¡¯s room,¡± I replied urgently. The tension inside me was rising. Something had happened to Margaret! Armstrong¡¯s presence here meant that he also sensed an anomaly about his mate. Someone has attacked Margaret and Elizabeth together, I thought. What¡¯s their goal? Do they want to use this opportunity to threaten Armstrong and me? Then what will they do next? We have to stop them before they seed. My heart sankpletely as I ran up the stairs and stopped in front of Margaret¡¯s room. Margaret wasn¡¯t in the house. I couldn¡¯t smell anything of her. A fear that radiated from the bottom of my heart gripped my body. My heart was beating fast. I kicked open the door and Armstrong walked in behind me. I looked around the room. It was empty. There weren¡¯t signs of violent destruction. ¡°Margaret? Margaret?¡± I searched every corner of the house with myst shred of hope. For all I knew, the cry for help was just a nasty joke Margaret had yed on me. She had just gone out without telling me. She had liked to run around before. If someone had taken her by force, she wouldn¡¯t have followed and there would have been signs of a struggle in this house. I tried tofort myself, but this did not eliminate the nervousness in my heart at all. I made myself calm down. If they were taken, there would be clues here. I felt something strange under my feet. I looked down and saw an imperceptible water mark on the ground. There were also traces of water droplets around. This is a bedroom,?I thought.?Where did the watere from? I keenly grasped this clue and squatted down to take a closer look. Just as I squatted down, I smelled something unusual. My eyebrows twitched. It was the smell of the Mist. Chapter 169 - Someone Knocked Me Out

Chapter 169: Someone Knocked Me Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] I stood up, knowing we¡¯d never get any more clues from the smell. Margaret had been taken. There was no doubt about it. The Mist was able to hide the scent of the werewolves for a long time. I couldn¡¯t sense Margaret now because she was still in the Mist¡¯s range. They must not have gone far, but the key was that I didn¡¯t know the direction they had gone. I tried to activate my Mindlink. Margaret¡¯sst attempt to contact me had been interrupted by something. As long as I could contact her and get a bearing, I would act immediately. [Margaret, where are you?] [Margaret, this is Donald. Tell me your location.] The messages I sent sank into the ocean. I looked toward the door. Christian had followed me. He looked around the room and said, ¡°Your Majesty, what happened?¡± ¡°Margaret is missing,¡± I replied in a low voice. ¡°Oh¡ª¡± Christian made a long sound. ¡°Let Eric take a look. He¡¯s good with details. Where¡¯s Eric?¡± A breathless figure appeared from behind Christian. It was Eric. ¡°Captain, are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Where did you go just now?¡± Christian reprimanded him unhappily. ¡°Sorry, Captain,¡± Eric said. ¡°Okay,e and see what you can find,¡± I ordered in a low voice. Eric walked in. He walked around the room like I did, opened the door that connected to the balcony, and went outside to observe. He sniffed at Margaret¡¯s clothes scattered on the bed and closed his eyes. Soon he opened them again and walked to a corner of the room. Eric leaned down, reached under the bed, and found something. I recognized it as Margaret¡¯s phone. I took it from Eric. It wasn¡¯t cracked or broken. I pressed the screen. There was no message left on the phone either. This looked like it had been randomly kicked into a corner by her abductor. Where exactly was Margaret taken? Armstrong and Anthony walked in together. Their eyes were fixated on the phone in my hand. Armstrong looked around the room and looked at me with grief in his eyes. Our eyes met. ¡°Margaret is missing too?¡± Armstrong said. ¡°Too?¡± I repeated. ¡°What do you guys know?¡± Armstrong ran his hands through his hair in frustration. He gave way to Anthony who stepped in front of me. ¡°Someone knocked me out and then took our Luna Elizabeth,¡± Anthony said. ¡°Elizabeth was taken too?¡± Then I asked quickly, ¡°Who was that?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Anthony bowed his head. ¡°I was helping Elizabeth with her luggage when someone knocked on the door downstairs. I went downstairs and was knocked out by someone. When I woke up, I saw two werewolves trying to kill me. I fought them and ran out. But I can¡¯t remember what happened before. I can only vaguely remember the voice of a werewolf talking before I woke up.¡± Anthony¡¯s gaze swept over all of us, pausing briefly with a puzzled expression. ¡°What about the person who knocked you out? Can¡¯t you remember anything?¡± Armstrong asked. ¡°Myst memory was when I opened the door,¡± Anthony said. ¡°The first thing I did when I woke up was go and check on Elizabeth. Then I found her missing and came looking for you.¡± I closed my eyes for a moment and began to go over the whole story in my mind. The attackers first went to Margaret and Elizabeth¡¯s house to take them away, but Margaret and I happened to have left at that time. For some reason, Armstrong also left. Therefore, the other party only encountered Elizabeth and Anthony, who were still in the house. The other party chose to knock Anthony unconscious and take Elizabeth away. They also wanted to kill Anthony, but Anthony escaped. They had a clear goal and purpose. It was my mate and Alpha Armstrong¡¯s Mate. They were also very determined to attack irrelevant figures. They¡¯d also used the Mist on Margaret and Elizabeth to hide their scents. That meant it was all premeditated. And I now had no way of contacting Margaret through Mindlink. There were several possibilities for not being able to contact Margaret. The first possibility was she had arbitrarily and unterally cut off the connection. However, this was very demanding on the person who actively cut off the connection. He or she had to be proficient in the skills of Mindlink and have enough strength to suppress others. In fact, if one party was more powerful, he could forcefully establish a Mindlink with the other party and the weaker party would have no chance of resisting. However, putting aside whether Margaret really had the ability to stop me from contacting her, this was impossible if my rtionship with Margaret was anything to go by. There was no way you could stop your mate from contacting you. After we marked each other, we were fused together in all aspects. Just as there was no way we could reject ourselves, there was no way we could reject our mate. This possibility was ruled out by me. Chapter 170 - The Enemy’s Purpose

Chapter 170: The Enemy¡¯s Purpose

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] The second possibility was that the other party had used a special method to block this connection. Based on their usual methods, I thought it was some kind of drug. Since the opponent was able to develop a pink liquid that could stimte the potential of the body, it was very likely that they could develop a drug to block the internal connection between werewolves. They cut me off from Margaret, Elizabeth from Armstrong, and used the Mist. That made it difficult for us to find our mates. There was a third possibility¡­ No, I didn¡¯t want to imagine that oue. Although my connection to Margaret was severed, because we had marked each other, I knew that Margaret was alive and in reasonably good condition. If Margaret had been seriously injured, I would have been aware of it. I blocked out my emotions and began to analyze the situation rationally. Margaret and Elizabeth were still alive. That meant that the other party¡¯s goal was not vengeance or to directly take revenge on me. Otherwise, they would have taken Margaret immediately to a remote ce to finish her off and leave. We would have had a hard time finding them. However, the opponent did not go too far with the Mist. Instead, they maintained a range. They needed to use Margaret to achieve certain results. Were they trying to restrain us or confuse us? I connected this matter with the overall situation and thought about it. I wanted to deduce the other party¡¯s true motive. They had kidnapped Margaret and Elizabeth together, but not Anthony. Logically speaking, Anthony was a valuable figure as the Beta of the Silver Moon Pack. No, this was different. Anthony¡¯s value was reflected in the Silver Moon Pack, but Margaret and Elizabeth¡¯s value waspletely reflected in me and Armstrong. The Lycan King and the Pack¡¯s Alpha. We were enough to determine the direction of this battle. I wasn¡¯t their target. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have needed to kidnap Elizabeth at all. Their target was the uing battle! I gripped the headboard tightly. With my strength, I cracked the wooden headboard. Damn it, they had me by the throat. It was impossible for me not to save Margaret, but that would mean having to split our forces. The frontal battlefield would be difficult. I looked at the crowd. Christian would not approve of me doing this. Margaret was someone I cared about, but every one of our warriors was also someone their parents, loved ones, and loved ones cared about. If they sacrificed themselves, someone would be sad and hysterical for them. In the face of life, no one was more noble than anyone else. What if Imanded my men as the Lycan King? Could I do that? Having power is such a charming taste that I begin to waver between my responsibilities as the Lycan King and a Mate. A voice is reminding me that poweres from the people, that I cannot turn public power into private privilege; another voice is roaring that I have to save my Mate, whatever it takes to get her back to me. I fixed my gaze on Alpha Armstrong. He was watching me too. I could tell he was anxious to find his own mate. ¡°We¡¯re going to send an additional team to find them.¡± I saw Christian frown and say, ¡°At this time, with all due respect, Your Majesty. I don¡¯t think this is a wise decision. Our men have been fully assigned. There are no more men to do this.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± Armstrong took an emotional step forward and waved his fist at Christian. Christian put out his hand to block it, but he did not retaliate further. He just looked at me and said firmly, ¡°Your Majesty, I think the person who attacked is very likely to be in the same group as the enemy we¡¯re facing. We might as well focus our energy on the battlefield. As long as we finish this quickly and defeat the other party, we¡¯ll naturally find your¡­¡± Christian paused and looked at Armstrong. ¡°And the Alpha¡¯s mate.¡± Anthony took a step forward and took Armstrong¡¯s hand. At the same time, he red at Christian and said, ¡°That¡¯s just an ideal situation. Don¡¯t say we can¡¯t confirm that the Lycan King and Alpha¡¯s mates are really in the hands of the other party. Even if they are really in their hands, what if the battle doesn¡¯t go well or the other party moves them away after their defeat? What if the other party directly uses them as chips to negotiate in the battle? We are being too passive.¡± ¡°Stop arguing and listen to me,¡± I said. Everyone fell silent and turned their gazes to me. I took a deep breath and said, ¡°I can¡¯t reach Margaret right now, but we can¡¯t leave them alone. Anthony¡¯s right. They¡¯re in the hands of the other side, which is a wildcard in our frontal battle. We have to make sure we¡¯re not disturbed by this.¡± Chapter 171 - They Will Do It

Chapter 171: They Will Do It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] ¡°There¡¯s no need to change the deployment of the frontal battlefield,¡± I said. ¡°Christian, I want you to take a team to find Margaret¡¯s trail. You have experience dealing with the Mist. I¡¯ll take over your job.¡± ¡°Anthony and I can join in,¡± Armstrong said. ¡°The Alpha can¡¯t leave the Pack.¡± I looked at Armstrong. ¡°The Silver Moon Pack needs someone to take charge.¡± ¡°I can find Elizabeth by her scent.¡± Distracted, Armstrong began raking his fingers through his hair. ¡°No one can smell another werewolf under the Mist, not even the mate,¡± Christian said. ¡°And the distance between you and the mate won¡¯t affect that. If you can¡¯t feel anything now, you still won¡¯t be able to feel her presence even if she appears to you. But Your Majesty¡­¡± Christian turned his head to me and scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m not very good at tracking. Eric is much better at this. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be much help in this. I still want to join the front line of the battle. I know every one of my men. I think I can be more useful in battle.¡± I looked at him in silence. There was no way I was going to agree to let a young kid and a regr werewolf Pack Beta go looking for my mate. Christian might not be useful in tracking down his opponents, but he could be a leader, and he was someone I could trust. Someone reliable and good at tracking¡­ My heart fluttered. A name came to my lips. I heard Christian say, ¡°If Your Majesty is looking for someone who can lead, I¡¯ve thought of a better candidate¡ªour Beta Elliot. He knows Miss Margaret better than I do, and presumably he can find her faster.¡± Yes, Elliot. He was also the one I thought of. But Margaret had made it clear to me that she had some reservations about Elliot. I had nned to have a chat with him after the meeting. Now that this had suddenly happened, should I continue to trust him unconditionally? Things were imminent. There was no time for hesitation. ¡°Then Elliot, Eric, and Anthony will lead the team. Make sure you bring Margaret and Elizabeth back safely.¡± I chose to trust my partner and my instincts. ¡°Whoever makes up this team, we need more people,¡± Anthony interjected. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll organize the Pack¡¯s people to gather here.¡± Armstrong lowered his hand and started to walk to the door. Anthony followed him. I was about to follow them out when I heard Christian call after me. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± I stopped and turned back to Christian. ¡°I still think this is more of a setup.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point anymore,¡± I said. ¡°Whether this is a trap or not, it could affect our ns.¡± ¡°I just wanted to remind you,¡± Christian said as he approached me. ¡°Before we win, the other side will use this to their advantage. Perhaps Eric will send bad news to shake our determination to fight on. Your Majesty, you can¡¯t leave the battlefield. They just want to scatter our forces.¡± Christian had a point. I saw Armstrong stop in front of me at Christian¡¯s words. ¡°We will not leave this position,¡± Armstrong snarled at Christian. ¡°But you must also ensure that your men bring my mate back safe and sound!¡± ¡°Eric will do everything he can,¡± Christian said quietly. ¡°They¡¯ll do it,¡± I said confidently. Christian nodded as he followed, and we walked down to the hall. Anthony had already called some people over. I saw Elliot at the edge of the hall. He was talking to his men, looking very dutiful. I discarded those bad thoughts. As a leader, the first thing I had to do was trust my own judgment, which was to trust the people around me. They were all hand-picked by me and would definitely be loyal to me. By the time Anthony had gathered the entire team, several minutes had passed. Alpha Armstrong had been pacing anxiously beside me. He looked even more nervous than I was. After Elliot and his group left, Alpha Armstrong¡¯s eyes remained on the backs of the people. I could totally understand Alpha Armstrong¡¯s feelings, because my feelings were the same as his. I used a lot of self-control to stay here instead of going straight to look for Margaret in the forest. Even though we had already sent two betas and a good tracker, I knew that my trip to the forest wouldn¡¯t be any better than the three of them now. However, I couldn¡¯t suppress the urge. Calm down,?I told myself.?We need a more rigorous n. Chapter 172 - Where Is Angel?

Chapter 172: Where Is Angel?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Donald¡¯s Perspective] Until the Mist disappeared and I could get Margaret¡¯s scent, our search was blind. The chances of finding her in the forest were slim. More people had gathered. Alpha Armstrong and Christian began to brief the group on the current situation. The room became noisy again. Teams of people were arranged by them to go to different battlefields. I scanned the crowd, silently assessing our forces and how many people the other side might have, how quickly we could win this battle, and whether Margaret couldst until I found her. When I scanned the crowd again, I suddenly felt that something was missing. There was no problem with our numbers or our organization. The assault team that Angel had brought with her had also been well organized into the team led by Christian. Angel. I didn¡¯t see her in the crowd. I had ordered her to get out of here, but that was after the battle. She was still in themando force. I didn¡¯t believe Christian would leave her behind. Why isn¡¯t she here??I wondered. I watched as thest team was assigned by Christian to leave for their posts. I took a few steps forward and patted Christian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Where is Angel?¡± I asked. ¡°Angel?¡± Christian looked confused. ¡°Is she here too? Her name wasn¡¯t on the list the assault team gave me.¡± I frowned. ¡°So whose name is on the assault team¡¯s list?¡± ¡°Elliot,¡± Christian replied. I had given the order for Elliot to take Angel¡¯s ce. Nothing sounded wrong. Angel had given up her ce to Elliot, so her name was naturally not on the assault team¡¯s list. But the question was, where had Angel gone? Could she just watch as the enemy invaded this ce and not react? This was not my impression of Angel¡¯s personality. With her usualpetitive personality, it was impossible for her to obediently stay in her room and reflect on her mistakes when the enemy was already at her door. Or had Margaret left of her own ord when she saw Angel appear at the edge of the forest? But I didn¡¯t have time to find out where Angel was now. I could only say that her disappearance added ayer of suspicion about everything that had happened today. I didn¡¯t dwell on that. The one thing I didn¡¯t want to admit was that Angel¡¯s departure was indeed a loss to us. At this time of extremeck of manpower, if Angel were here, she would be an excellent warrior no matter what she had done. She would be very useful in battle. But if she had really left, it would be a good thing for Margaret and me. ¡°How many people are left in our base camp?¡± I asked Christian. ¡°An entire medical team. Benjamin will stay here with the others,¡± Christian said. Now the entire hall was left with only the most elite team of men Christian had led. The team was about 30 people in size. Each of them looked refreshed andpletely prepared. ¡°Is it just the medical team?¡± I asked. ¡°Once there are injured people who need to be dealt with, there will be no way to guarantee the safety of the vigers here.¡± ¡°There were some people left, but they were just taken by Elliot and the others,¡± Christian exined. ¡°That¡¯s all we can do. In fact, if we get routed at the front, the people we leave behind won¡¯t be able to protect the people here.¡± I knew Christian was right. The deployment he had made had to be optimal. However, I still felt a little guilty for transferring the people who were supposed to protect the Silver Moon Pack. We had worked all day and night for this battle. More than that, we had spent days doing practises and nning for the uing battle. This war must only seed and not fail. I would achieve victory and bring my mate back to me. [Angel¡¯s Perspective] I carefully surveyed the terrain around that cabin. This location was indeed very hidden, but it was not so hidden that others could not discover it. If Master really wanted to hide Margaret and Elizabeth from everyone, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen this ce with his shrewdness. I would even conclude that without the Mist, we would have been discovered. However, even with the Mist, as long as Donald got involved, he would eventually find this ce. As long as Master insisted on not moving Margaret and Elizabeth, it was only a matter of time before we were discovered. I was lost in thought, trying to figure out what the ultimate goal of Master was, when I felt a familiar ripple in my brain. It was Master. I connected to Master¡¯s mind and said coldly, ¡°You finally remembered to contact me.¡± ¡°Hehe, I heard from my subordinates that you wanted to find me. Coincidentally, I have news for you.¡± Chapter 173 - New Order

Chapter 173: New Order

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Angel¡¯s Perspective] Whenever Master contacted me, his voice was always altered. I couldn¡¯t tell who he was from his voice at all. ¡°The best information you can provide is for us to move. This isn¡¯t a permanent location,¡± I said. ¡°No, you must stay there. This is a good ce for me to make preparations. There is no better ce.¡± ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± I asked through gritted teeth. An eerieugh came from Mindlink, but he said nothing. ¡°Your goal is Donald, right?¡± I analyzed it. ¡°You¡¯re just using me to get Margaret out and lock her up here to bait Donald. You¡¯re waiting for him to walk into your trap by setting up something around here.¡± ¡°Use? Don¡¯t make it sound so bad. We¡¯re partners, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see any sincerity in you treating me as a partner. You won¡¯t even tell me the n,¡± I said. A snicker came from the other end. ¡°The she-wolf itself is of little value. You¡¯re so smart that when we decided, you couldn¡¯t have failed to think a little about what really mattered to her. You sensed and acquiesced to this behavior because you couldn¡¯t stand what Donald did either, could you?¡± I fell silent. After a moment, I said, ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a fool. When we were discussing kidnapping Margaret, you didn¡¯t say that this was to be used against Donald. Telling me and not telling me are two different things.¡± ¡°I thought all we cared about was the oue. We came together because of amon goal.¡± Master continued, ¡°Follow the n. We will establish a new order for the royal Lycans. Believe me, this will be an epoch-making event. We are fighting for our rightful power.¡± I took a deep breath. Master was best known for his outstanding talent and superb pharmaceutical skills, but many people ignored his ability to bewitch people. He was so good at convincing others. Even if I remained vignt during my conversations with him, I could not help but be convinced and agree with him. ¡°What do you want to do next?¡± I whispered. ¡°Donald is already sending men to find his little she-wolf, but he hasn¡¯t given up on a frontal assault either. His personal guards will make things difficult for our people. My setup will take time. Until then, you have to keep those two she-wolves safe. They¡¯re like two pieces of candy. They¡¯ll attract any Lycan around who wants a taste of them, including the Lycan king.¡± ¡°Do you want me to protect Margaret?¡± I taunted him. ¡°You know my initial goal was just to kill her.¡± ¡°When it¡¯s all over, you can do whatever you want with her. I don¡¯t care. But not now.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± I enunciated every word. ¡°By the way, let me remind you that Donald has already marked the she-wolf. The mate¡¯s mark might strengthen the connection between the two of them. Remember to give them the potion I gave you in a timely manner. I¡¯ll also send someone to dy Donald¡¯s people as much as possible. Don¡¯t be discovered too early.¡± I involuntarily clenched my fists. ¡°He marked her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be rash,¡± Master warned. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that if we fail, you¡¯ll get nothing.¡± ¡°What do I get out of doing these things for you?¡± Everything that had developed so far had been arranged by Master. Nothing was what I wanted. If Master was just blindly asking me to work for him but was just giving me some empty promises, I would rather cancel my cooperation with him. I looked for his cooperation to find a shortcut, but even without him, I could achieve my goal by myself. ¡°When this is all over, you can have both the she-wolf and the Lycan king.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just what we agreed on. I¡¯m doing a lot more than what we did before. I want more payment.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± The voice of Master on the other end of the line deepened. It was the first time he had taken me seriously in this conversation. ¡°I want the form for the Mist.¡± I made my request. The other party was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°As a former member of the assault team, do you still need me to provide you with the form for a conventional drug like the Mist?¡± ¡°The Mist you used on them is not the version we usually use. The usual Mist can only block werewolves, but not people among the Lycans who are good at sensing. However, after your special improvement, the Mist can prevent the other party¡¯s scent from being smelled by mates that have marked,¡± I said slowly. This time there was a longer silence. Just as I thought that Master would reject me, I suddenly heard loudughter from the other end. ¡°Hahahaha, very good. As expected of someone I like.¡± Master¡¯s tone suddenly darkened, like a ghost from hell. ¡°I promise you, if you can do what I ask smoothly, I will give you the form.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± My lips slowly curled into a smile. Chapter 174 - Using the Opponent

Chapter 174: Using the Opponent

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] ¡°Actually, I felt a sense of familiarity from the moment the man spoke. The tone of his voice when he threatened you reminded me,¡± Elizabeth said. ¡°Margaret, you¡¯re right. They were working with Angel. We were betrayed by her.¡± ¡°What did you hear? When did you hear it?¡± I asked anxiously. ¡°I woke up earlier than you. At that time, I heard someone talking from above. Because it was not very clear, I thought I was hallucinating, but the person¡¯s voice made me remember.¡± Elizabeth took a deep, trembling breath. ¡°I heard him and Angel discussing ns for afterwards.¡± My stomach tightened. ¡°What are they nning to do to us?¡± I felt Elizabeth shake her head behind me. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t hear that much. Angel and them seemed to be arguing. In the middle I heard a very abrupt word¡ªMaster.¡± ¡°Do you remember what they were arguing about?¡± I asked. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really awake at the time. I just vaguely heard some words and ¡®Silver Moon Pack¡¯ and ¡®Transfer¡¯ and stuff. It looks like they¡¯re targeting not just us, but the entire Silver Moon Pack.¡± I tried to analyze the situation. ¡°We might just be part of their n. My guess is that whatever they¡¯re arguing about is the problem of dealing with us. Angel definitely wants to take us out directly, but the person behind this obviously has other ideas.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Elizabeth¡¯s confused voice asked. ¡°Are we safe now?¡± ¡°From the looks of it, that¡¯s the case. Angel is working with the other party. The other party must have something that can restrain her. She won¡¯t dare to attack us directly.¡± I narrowed my eyes and said, ¡°But since they¡¯re notpletely on the same side, this gives us a chance.¡± ¡°You mean we¡¯re going to sow discord between them and take the opportunity to escape?¡± Elizabeth said. ¡°We have no reason to give up doing so.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re tied up here and can¡¯t do anything.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s frustrated voice came from behind me. ¡°If it¡¯s to sow discord, I used to do a lot of those things in high school, but there¡¯s no room for us to cast them now.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to create our own opportunities.¡± I looked down and thought for a moment. ¡°Where did the voicese from when you heard them before?¡± ¡°From above us.¡± Up above¡­ I looked up at the dark ceiling. After the effects of the ck potion faded, I could easily see the material of the roof with my werewolf vision although I still couldn¡¯t contact Donald. There were gray walls all around, but the boards on them were wooden. From the current signs and Elizabeth¡¯s ount, I could almost conclude that the other party¡¯s goal was not to take our lives. That meant they had to send someone to monitor our safety. But the door was closed again. How would they know if we were safe inside? The wooden boards didn¡¯t have much soundproofing, and we were locked in an almost enclosed basement. If we shouted, someone outside would definitely hear us. As long as someone was willing toe in andmunicate with us, we had a chance of using him to get out of here. I tapped my fingers lightly on the ground, closed my eyes, and began to think about what I was going to do. What reason should I use to call someone over? We had been locked up here for a day. No one had brought us food or water. There was no ce here to meet the most basic physical needs. If we used this as an excuse, would we have a chance to leave this house, even if we couldn¡¯t escape for the time being? However, as long as we could understand the location, that would give me a little chance to try to contact Donald. Thinking of Donald, I felt a nerve in my heart throbbing again. Why didn¡¯t I insist on staying with him? Why was I always so stubborn and refused to ept his meticulous protection? The enemy had prepared a trap for him and was just waiting for him to jump in. What if he was trapped and injured or even killed by the enemy when he came to find me? At this moment, I hoped that he woulde to save me, but I also hoped that he would be safe. I shook my head to clear the thoughts from my mind. I could only do what I could now and not just wallow in my imagination. A n appeared in my mind, but before I could implement it, I had to confirm something. I whispered to Elizabeth, and her breathing quickened. ¡°I can¡¯t, Margaret. I can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°You have to be able to,¡± I said firmly. ¡°This n needs both of us.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s voice was almost a sob. ¡°I can¡¯t, Margaret. You know I¡¯ve never been good at fighting.¡± Chapter 175 - Provocation

Chapter 175: Provocation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] ¡°But you¡¯re good at this. Believe in yourself, Elizabeth. You¡¯re the only one between us who can do this.¡± I pretended to be rxed. ¡°You¡¯ll do it naturally. You¡¯ve been like this since you were young. If it were me, I would be seen through at first nce. Is anyone there? Is anyone there?¡± I began to shout loudly, and began to wrench myself free of the ropes that bound me. Elizabeth was behind me, staggering from my movements. ¡°Yell with me, too,¡± I whispered to Elizabeth. ¡°Is anyone there?!¡± Soon both Elizabeth and I heard angry footstepsing from the door. The door suddenly opened again. This time, because there were candles in the house, the light outside did not give me the same intense visual stimtion as thest time. ¡°I thought I told you to be quiet. What are you doing?¡± This was the same Lycan, Arthur, who had just reprimanded Dick. ¡°We¡¯ve been here too long. We want to go to the bathroom.¡± I looked up at him. Arthur snickered. ¡°Right here. What do you think you are, our honored guests?¡± Arthur turned around and wanted to leave the room. He did not forget to threaten, ¡°Don¡¯t call me over for such a thing again. I¡¯ll let you off this time. I¡¯ll beat you up next time.¡± No, we can¡¯t fail at the first step,?I thought. I rolled my eyes and said, ¡°What are you afraid of? Are you worried that we¡¯ll escape from you? Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t run.¡± Arthur did stop in his tracks. He turned back and smiled with contempt. ¡°Afraid? I¡¯m afraid of you two little she-wolves who know nothing. Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± ¡°Then let us go.¡± I struck while the iron was hot. ¡°It¡¯s just the bathroom. We¡¯re about to lose control. It won¡¯t do you any good if we make a mess here.¡± He just stood there. I could tell he was considering it. I gave him ast helping hand at the right time. ¡°If you can¡¯t make up your mind, why don¡¯t you ask Angel toe over? I¡¯ll talk to her. I¡¯m sure she has the authority and will promise me, because I¡¯ve been defeated by her every time. She never sees me as a threat.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I do what that twat can?¡± Arthur snorted. He stepped forward and released the rope that bound Elizabeth and me together. I smiled a triumphant smile to myself, but I still looked timid. ¡°You can only go one by one.¡± The other party pulled me up from the ground and said, ¡°Just now, you said that you were in a hurry, right? You go first.¡± Then he red at Elizabeth and said, ¡°In the meantime, hold it in. I don¡¯t want toe back and see a mess.¡± Elizabeth looked at me in panic. We hadn¡¯t nned to be separated. I gave her a reassuring look and tried to talk to Arthur. ¡°Or you can let us go together. That will save you another trip. With both of us tied up, you canpletely control us with one hand.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Either we go now or we all don¡¯t f*cking go.¡± The other party no longer gave me a chance to speak and pushed me forward. I had no choice but to shut up and follow him passively. The rope was still tied around my ankles, and it was difficult for me to walk while stumbling. ¡°Margaret¡­¡± Elizabeth¡¯s flustered voice came from behind me. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± I turned back to Elizabeth. ¡°Margaret, don¡¯t leave me here alone!¡± Elizabeth began to struggle with her rope. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Then I watched the door that held us closed behind me. Then Elizabeth¡¯s voice faded. ¡°What a good show of sisterly love,¡± Arthur said with a fake smile as he brought me out. ¡°Once you walk out of this door, don¡¯t make any more noise, or I can guarantee that your good sister will stay in this room forever and nevere out.¡± His breath was on my face. I resisted the urge to punch him. I struggled and looked at the ground. After leaving the room, I followed him down a long flight of stairs. The rope became the biggest obstacle to my movement, but the other party had no intention of helping me untie it. He would roughly pull me up when I was too far away from him. Several times, my head almost hit the steps. By the time I finally reached the ground, I was panting, but I hadn¡¯t forgotten what he had said to shut me up. I looked at him angrily as I secretly observed the furnishings in the cabin. It wasn¡¯t a big cabin, and since it was already night, I couldn¡¯t make out the surroundings outside the window, but I guessed we were in the forest. In the forest at night, werewolves could sense direction through the moon. As long as I could find a way to escape, I could definitely find my way back. Before I could take a closer look, Arthur, who had brought me up, kicked me. I stumbled forward, but Arthur hooked me with the rope again and pushed me in the other direction. ¡°Stop looking around and leave quickly!¡± he reprimanded. Chapter 176 - A Screw

Chapter 176: A Screw

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Once again, I was hustled to a small room. It was an enclosed bathroom. I could see all the furnishings at a nce. The entire bathroom only had a toilet and a sink. Most importantly, there were no windows. I showed Arthur my bound wrists and said, ¡°How can I go to the toilet in this state?¡± ¡°I can help you.¡± He looked at me subtly. I felt goosebumps rising all over my body. ¡°No,¡± I refused. Arthur grunted. He took a knife out of nowhere and cut the rope around my hands. I moved my wrists, which were sore from being tied up for so long. I looked at my feet and wanted to signal for him to untie me too. ¡°Just go,¡± Arthur said coldly. ¡°The rope around your feet doesn¡¯t affect you unless you¡¯re running away.¡± I stroked the ligature marks on my hands and bargained with him. ¡°At least loosen it for me. I¡¯ll trip over myself easily like this.¡± Arthur grabbed my newly freed wrists. I felt the paining from above. ¡°Don¡¯t keep setting conditions. Do as I say. I¡¯ll be outside. Don¡¯t y tricks.¡± With that, he pushed me inside and closed the door. I heard him leaning against the door. He looked like he would stay outside until I got out. I took a deep breath and examined the cabin again. There were boards all around. I tried to move over and touch them to see if there were any signs of loosening. There were no windows, so the only way out was through the door. And even if there was a window for me to escape, I couldn¡¯t do that. Elizabeth was still in their hands. After I left, they might not kill her immediately for some reason, but they would definitely torture her to vent their anger or warn her. I sat down on the toilet and started thinking about what to do next. The n I told Elizabeth was: The first step was to find a way out of the basement. Step two. Observe our surroundings after we leave. Find a way to untie ourselves. The third step was to seek an opportunity to leave. I¡¯d already done that step. If we stayed trapped in the basement, we wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. But if we came out, we would possibly have more tools to choose from. I had originally expected that by sowing discord between Arthur and Angel, I could pretend to cooperate with them and hint that we could do what Angel could. If the other party¡¯s goal was us, we could also actively cooperate with them. After winning the other party¡¯s trust, we would make a request for the ropes to be untied. This way, we could find a chance to leave. However, given the current situation, although it was useful to sow discord between them, he only allowed me toe out of the basement. Aftering out, he refused tomunicate with me. It seemed like he had no intention of untying me. The lobbying trick was not going to work at the moment. If we were to rely on ourselves¡­ I had to do something before I went back to that basement. I first tried to use Mindlink to connect with Donald again. I had tried countless times in the past half day, and failed every time. I felt that the effect of the ck potion had almost been absorbed by me. I couldn¡¯t understand what was stopping us now. I didn¡¯t eat anything or even take a sip of water.?Did the other party attack Donald??I wondered. I became nervous again because of this guess. To be able to cut off themunication of an opponent on such arge scale was lethal in a battle. The rapid transmission of information was the foundation for the general to make the next deployment in time. Did the other party¡¯s technical level really reach this level? This was unbelievable. ¡°How much longer do you need?¡± Arthur was knocking on my door outside. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± I knew that I couldn¡¯t dy much longer, but I wasn¡¯t willing to go back empty-handed. I interlocked the fingers of my hands tightly, looking for something useful on the wood that was already turning a little ck on the walls. Anything. Suddenly, I observed that one of the wooden boards behind the toilet was corroded beyond recognition because of the leak and the years of wear and tear. The screws inside that held the boards together were showing. Screw. It could be used to cut rope. With effort, I crouched down and reached for the screw. More than half of it was already showing, and a small half was still stuck in the wood. I didn¡¯t have any tools on hand, so I could only use the strength of my wrist to twist it loose as best I could and try to remove it. ¡°Hurry!¡± Arthur urged again from outside the door. I yanked it out with all my might. The screw was finally pulled out. I half fell to the ground from inertia. I had cut my fingers. I saw the blood flowing from my fingers and suddenly had an idea. The Mist was good at hiding most scents, including the special smells between the mates, because it was designed for werewolves. But blood was different. It wasn¡¯t just werewolves. Ordinary humans bled, and the smell produced by blood wasn¡¯t within the Mist¡¯s range. Chapter 177 - Cutting the Rope

Chapter 177: Cutting the Rope

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Moreover, due to the special nature of blood, its fishy smell could spread very far. Perhaps werewolves, unlike vampires, could not distinguish a person by his blood, but they could smell it. From the smell of blood, they could easily tell if the other party was human, werewolf, or Lycan. As long as I smeared my blood on Arthur outside the door, Donald¡¯s people would smell the blood on him if they came into contact with him. I got up from the ground. First, I hid the screw carefully at my waist and covered it with my shirt. As I went to the sink to wash my hands, the bathroom door was kicked open by the werewolf outside. He looked around the cabin and said to me angrily, ¡°What are you doing in there? Get out quickly.¡± I nced at the bolt hanging precariously on that door. I was secretly d that he hadn¡¯t broken in earlier, but I deliberately pretended to be afraid. ¡°Why¡ªwhy did you suddenlye in?¡± ¡°Come out,¡± he said impatiently. I took a step toward him, slipped, and fell straight onto him. He was caught off guard by my movement and took a step back. My knees were on the ground and my hands were at my sides for support. My hand that had a cut was by his shoe. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Arthur snarled at me. ¡°Get up now.¡± ¡°My feet are tied. I can¡¯t get up like this,¡± I said as I held on to his shoe and tried to exert force. I took the opportunity to rub my injured hand against the ck fabric on the side of his shoe. ¡°What a pain in the ass.¡± He reached out and yanked me to my feet. ¡°Then untie me and I won¡¯t fall so easily,¡± I said. ¡°There¡¯s another way. I¡¯ll tie you up and make you roll back,¡± he said darkly. I was shoved back into the basement even more roughly than when I arrived. Before entering, he drew a fresh rope from the side and tied my hands together. ¡°Margaret!¡± As I entered the basement, I heard Elizabeth¡¯s relieved voice. Arthur took Elizabeth out the same way. Once they were all outside, I began to take the screw from my waist. Because my hands were bound, it took a lot of effort to cut the rope. I had to be very careful not to break my skin. I finally got the screw back in my hand before I heard their returning footsteps at the door. Then I saw the door open and Elizabeth was thrown in by Arthur. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t have any more unreasonable requests,¡± Arthur said, leaning against the door. ¡°Stay here.¡± Elizabeth and I were alone again. ¡°Come here,¡± I whispered. Elizabeth inched toward me. I showed her the screw I¡¯d gotten and motioned for her to hold her hands up toward me. Then I started using the screw to cut the rope around her hands. The process was slow, but it worked. After the screw made the first small cut, the rest of the repetitive work became a little easier. Elizabeth¡¯s eyes darted nervously between me and the door. I didn¡¯t know how long it took me, but I finally finished cutting the first rope. Things got easier after that. After breaking the rope, Elizabeth¡¯s hands were much more rxed. Now it was her turn to do the same for me. Elizabeth could move around more, so it was easier for her to do this. She quickly mastered the technique. My hands were freed as the ropended on the ground. I took the screw again. First I freed Elizabeth¡¯s wrists, then our ankles. By the time all the ropes were untied, I felt my hands and forearms ache. We looked at the door together. There was no movement, and no one realized what we had done. We moved our limbs silently. I walked around the room and carefully touched the corners that I couldn¡¯t reach because of the restraints to ascertain if there was anything else here that we could use. This time, I felt another loose screw by the wall. I gestured for Elizabeth toe over and dig it out with me. This screw wasn¡¯t as loose as the one in the bathroom, but fortunately, we had tools this time. I used the screw to carefully dig at the wall around it, creating more gaps. Elizabeth was always listening outside the door. After I dug this screw out, too, I handed it to Elizabeth, and now we were both armed. I had already observed when I went out that the door that was closed to us was locked from the outside. If we wanted to go out, someone had to open it from the outside. Chapter 178 - Is He Dead?

Chapter 178: Is He Dead?

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] ¡°Remember what we discussed?¡± I whispered to Elizabeth. Elizabeth¡¯s eyes widened as she turned to me in horror. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can, Margaret.¡± ¡°We only have this one chance. You can definitely do it well.¡± I tied a knot at both ends of the rope I¡¯d just untied from our bodies and tied it loosely around our feet and hands, creating the illusion that we were still bound. ¡°Listen to me. When I went out just now, I looked around. There aren¡¯t too many werewolves in this cabin. I suspect that many of their guards are outside. If we shout like just now, there¡¯s a high chance that only one of them wille in. With our sneak attack and him being unprepared, we¡¯re absolutely likely to seed,¡± I arranged in a low voice. Elizabeth reached out and grabbed my hand. Her palm was sweaty. So was mine. We could feel the tension in each other¡¯s hearts, but our expressions were solemn and firm. ¡°Help! Help!!!¡± I banged on the door with both hands and shouted. ¡°Someone,e quickly! My sister has fainted!¡± I shouted. My voice cracked because I was shouting with all my might. ¡°Quickly save her! She can¡¯t breathe!¡± I heard hurried footsteps outside the door. From the sound, I could tell that there was only one person I had estimated. I turned to Elizabeth and gave her a look that told her to get started. After a few seconds, the door was opened from the outside. Standing outside the door was the Dick we hadst seen. His whole face was dark. When Dick saw me, he said in a very unfriendly tone, ¡°You guys should keep quiet. What are you making a scene about now?¡± I dragged out my voice. ¡°Hurry up and see my sister. I think she¡¯s dying.¡± The other frowned, folded his arms across his chest, and said, ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± I stammered. ¡°She suddenly started convulsing. I felt like she was going to die. Please save her. We don¡¯t want to die here. Please.¡± ¡°Breathless?¡± Dick¡¯s eyes went to Elizabeth, who was panting violently on the floor inside. Elizabeth¡¯s limbs were curled together now. She made a whining sound in her throat. She looked like she was about to die. ¡®Yes. My sister has had asthma since she was a child. The attack must have been triggered by all the dust here,¡¯ I added as an aside. ¡°Is it really that bad?¡± Dick asked suspiciously as he walked in and closed the door behind him. He leaned over to Elizabeth to test her breathing. ¡°Mmmm¡­ mmmm¡­¡± Elizabeth was still whimpering intensely. I pretended to walk slowly behind Dick because of the rope. I saw that his attention was focused on Elizabeth. With a gentle struggle, I broke free of the rope. Now! I grabbed the candle behind me and mmed it into the back of his head. ¡°What? Damn!¡± The other party sensed the gust of wind that followed and quickly turned his head and reached out to resist. Not good,?I thought. Just as I was about to fight him face-to-face, Elizabeth kicked off the rope on her feet and hooked Dick¡¯s ankle from below. Dick didn¡¯t notice the sudden attack. His lower body was immediately unstable and tilted to the side. Seizing the moment, I changed direction at thest minute and resolutely smashed the candle down on his head. With a dull thud, he fell straight down. The light from the candle had been extinguished by my forceful strike earlier. Now it was dark here. Neither Elizabeth nor I could see each other. Elizabeth got up from the ground. I heard her shuffling to my side. She whispered, ¡°Is he dead?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± I didn¡¯t think I was that strong. I was more inclined to think that he had just fainted. Just to be on the safe side, I hit him over the head with the candle a few more times. Then, with Elizabeth, I tied his hands and feet with rope and stuffed a ball of basement trash in his mouth. I didn¡¯t know if it was psychological, but since I knocked Dick unconscious and saw hope of escaping this ce, I felt like the air in this basement had be much more breathable. ¡°What¡¯s our next move?¡± Elizabeth asked from beside me. ¡°Let¡¯s get out first.¡± I reached out and touched Dick¡¯s body, hoping to find a real weapon. ¡°We don¡¯t know if the sound we made just now will attract anyone else. We have to get out of here as soon as possible.¡± I felt a key on Dick¡¯s body, a small dagger, and several small bottles. I didn¡¯t know what they were. If I could get out of here alive and see Donald, these might be able to give him some clues. Chapter 179 - Colorless and Clear Liquid

Chapter 179: Colorless and Clear Liquid

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I kept the dagger in my hand and my other hand on Elizabeth. ¡°We¡¯re going to have a real fight,¡± I told her. ¡°Be ready.¡± Elizabeth nodded beside me. Her performance just now stunned me. I believed that Elizabeth had greater potential. Perhaps we just hadn¡¯t given Elizabeth such an opportunity in our lives before. In the future, perhaps she could be an outstanding warrior. I used the key to open the door that was closed to us. I moved carefully, trying to avoid making any noise. I looked at the stairs straight ahead. There was no one guarding that side. When I went out just now, I had already confirmed that there was a small hall up there, and then the bathroom on my right. There were no werewolves guarding the entire small hall, and outside the small hall was the exit door. There would definitely be someone there. If we didn¡¯t want to alert anyone outside, the best way was to go up the stairs. Everyone would think that if we fled, we would be heading for the front door of the house. They would overlook the windows on the second floor. I opened the door wider so that Elizabeth and I could both get out through it. I felt the pounding of my heart in my chest. The thumping made me suspect that Elizabeth could hear it beside me. I had never been so nervous. If I failed, it would not only be me who would suffer. I would implicate Elizabeth. She trusted me wholeheartedly at this moment, and with everything she had. I avoided thinking about the possibility that I would fail. As long as it wasn¡¯t Angel, as long as I wasn¡¯t drugged again, I believed that I could fight her. Elizabeth and I walked up the stairs together to the small hall where I had just been. The werewolves must all be outside. I could see the view out the window from here, although it was mostly dark. I guessed it was midnight. A lot of the people in charge of patrolling were probably sleeping too. This was a good time to run. I gestured for Elizabeth to follow me. We slowly went up the wooden stairs. There was no carpet, so it was easy to make squeaking sounds. We had to listen for sounds around us at every step to make sure no werewolf was rmed by us. By the time we reached the upper floor, I was genuinely relieved. We were indeed in luck. Up here was a small attic with some old furniture piled inside. No one was guarding it. And there was a window big enough for either me or Elizabeth to go through. When I tried to open the window, I was slightly hampered. There was an old-fashioned lock on the window. It looked like it had been there for a long time. Although we found a key right next to the window, the lock was rusty. I tried to aim the key at its lock core, but it wouldn¡¯t fit. If we just wanted to open it forcefully, it wouldn¡¯t be a difficult task. We could just find a heavy object to smash it. However, that would definitely make a lot of noise. We had no way of knowing how many people were here. If we rmed a lot of people, it would undoubtedly increase the difficulty of Elizabeth and me leaving. I stood still, thinking. We didn¡¯t have a lot of time. The other side could realize at any moment that Dick had disappeared. Rust¡­?I remembered the relevant knowledge from my high school chemistry ss. It took acid to remove rust. ¡°Acid¡­ But how can there be acid here?¡± I realized I had given myself a difficult problem. ¡°Will the vials you found on the man be useful?¡± Elizabeth suggested. How could I have forgotten about that? I took out the small bottles from my clothes and examined them carefully. One of them was ck. I recognized this as the kind of liquid that had been fed to us. Since it could be consumed, it definitely didn¡¯t have the strong acidity to react with rust. I looked at the others. One of them was pink. A few bottles were transparent. Some of the strong acids I remembered using in my experimental sses were colorless and clear. With ast-ditch effort, I opened a small bottle at random. After making Elizabeth take a few steps back, I poured half the bottle of liquid onto the rusty lock. Elizabeth and I waited in silence for a few seconds. The liquid didn¡¯t react like water after it was poured on. Just as I was feeling disappointed, I suddenly heard Elizabeth gasp. My first instinct was to look at the lock. It remained unchanged. I looked at Elizabeth in confusion. She was pointing straight at the ground, her other hand covering her mouth to avoid making any more noise. I looked where she was pointing and my eyes widened for a moment. Some of the liquid that had been sshed on the lock earlier had dripped to the ground. Because this ce waspletely made of wood, the floor was naturally made of wood. We could see the spot where the liquid had dripped. The wood was silently dissolving and the effect was spreading. The ground was about to cave in. Chapter 180 - Through the Window

Chapter 180: Through the Window

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I realized something quickly. I pulled a piece of rag from the discarded furniture on one side and covered the puddle. The dissolution on the floor stopped. I suspected that if I let it spread, the entire attic would dissolve. It seemed that this liquid only had a special effect on wooden materials. Did the other party carry this thing with them because they had nned to erase all traces of this ce after this operation? That was probably why they had chosen an all-wood cabin. I couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the meticulous thinking of this mastermind again. This must be a difficult opponent. I hoped that Donald could defeat him. However, at the moment, this liquid could easily solve our problem. I poured the remaining liquid onto the wooden frames around the window from different positions. I watched as the window frames around the window began to dissolve quickly after the liquid did its work. I instructed Elizabeth to use the abandoned items around her to catch the falling ss and prevent them from falling to the ground and making a sound. An entire window was quickly and silently removed by us. Elizabeth and I looked at each other. I stuck my head out first and carefully looked out the window. The moon was gentle and the stars twinkled. Tomorrow would be a fine day. Although I had been locked up here for less than a day, I felt that I had not seen the sky for a long time. The feeling of freedom aftering out of the basement was even stronger. I tore my gaze from the night sky and looked down to survey the guards around the cabin. The front door of the cabin was the brightest. There must have been a designated guard there. But this was the side of the cabin. I didn¡¯t see anyone, not even anyone patrolling. I didn¡¯t intend to observe any longer. Every second we dyed increased the risk of our being discovered. Our chances of escape would be slimmer. I turned to Elizabeth and mouthed the instruction for her to go first. She looked at me a little hesitantly. I gave her an encouraging look. I thought she was going to refuse to do this, I wanted to say something to tell her that we didn¡¯t have a choice. But her eyes suddenly became firm. She walked toward me. I gestured that she could hold me and let me lend her strength. She pressed my shoulder and climbed up to the window. I took onest look at the staircase we¡¯de up. Then I took two steps back, took a running start, and leaped onto the window. I estimated the height we¡¯d have to jump directly from here. It was about three meters. It wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem even for a normal human. Besides, we were werewolves. The only thing we needed to be careful about was not making too much noise in the process to alert the guards at the front door. I looked at Elizabeth, squeezed her hand, and jumped down first. I found anding spot on the grass and rolled over to relieve the pressure of my descent the moment I touched the ground. Standing on the grass, I looked up at Elizabeth and opened my arms to signal for her to jump down as well. Elizabeth closed her eyes and jumped down. I quickly took a step forward to receive her. I fell to the ground under her weight. Elizabeth knelt beside me and looked at me nervously. I gave her a smile and felt a wave of relief. Our escape n seemed to be going well so far. I took Elizabeth¡¯s hand and slowly walked through the grass. We went around the cabin to the back. I recognized the ce as the outskirts of the Silver Moon Pack¡¯s forest. It didn¡¯t look like Angel had taken us too far away. I took a deep breath and was suddenly grateful for the times I had spent with Armstrong. We had walked in this forest countless times. It made me familiar with everything about it. I could find my way back from anywhere in the forest. I looked at the moon to get my bearings, and thanked the Moon Goddess again. It was precisely because of the existence of the Moon Goddess that I always felt that my heart was filled with strength. I turned around, but Elizabeth was gone. I looked questioningly at the path we had taken. I didn¡¯t think Elizabeth could have lost me in such a short distance.?Why is she running around at this time??I wondered. Suddenly, a huge force came from behind me. Something pulled me over. Then a hand covered my mouth, preventing me from making any sound. Busted!!! I whimpered as my body began to struggle violently. I didn¡¯t want to be recaptured just as I was escaping. Even if I failed to resist, I had to leave some marks here so that Donald could find me. ¡°Be quiet, Margaret.¡± I stopped struggling. I recognized this familiar voice. This person had personally instructed me on how to fight. It was Elliot. Chapter 181 - A Scary Conjecture

Chapter 181: A Scary Conjecture

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] My body rxed after a short period of stiffness. If the other party was Elliot, I wouldn¡¯t be able to break free no matter what. I had seen Elliot¡¯s strength. He was Donald¡¯s most capable warrior. He was the beta of the royal Lycan pack. ¡°I¡¯ll let go of you now. Don¡¯t shout, okay?¡± Elliot whispered in my ear. I nodded nervously. Elliot slowly released his hand from my mouth. I turned my head and saw Elizabeth and Anthony standing beside her. I breathed a sigh of relief and took a step toward Elizabeth. I looked at Elliot warily. I still couldn¡¯t trust Elliotpletely, butpared to the Lycans who kidnapped me, Elliot was clearly more trustworthy. And there was Anthony here. I believed that he wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm Elizabeth. There was another stranger standing behind Elliot. Judging by the smell, he was a Lycan like Elliot. He noticed my gaze and gave me a kind smile. ¡°This is the new man from the personal guard team. His name is Eric,¡± Elliot exined. I nodded at Eric. Anthony was looking around warily. His arm was always around Elizabeth¡¯s shoulder. She was leaning against his chest. I turned my attention back to Elliot and the Lycan warrior behind him. No, they weren¡¯t all Lycans. There were still some werewolves. This was a team that had a mix of our pack and the Lycan pack. When I looked at them, they were also looking at me. I was puzzled by this situation.?Are these people here to save Elizabeth and me or to carry out some special mission? Theirbination is too strange. If they are here to rescue us, why didn¡¯t Donalde personally? A terrible thought crossed my mind.?Are they all traitors? Are all of them in league with Angel? ¡°What¡¯s our next n?¡± I began. Anthony, Elliot, and Eric looked at each other. It was Eric who spoke first. ¡°I¡¯ve just sent someone to investigate the cabin. I expect we¡¯ll have news soon. I suggest we decide based on the number of people in the cabin.¡± ¡°Our mission is to find them. Now that we¡¯ve found them, there¡¯s no need for us to pay attention to that cabin. Our first priority is to send them back.¡± Anthony disagreed. ¡°I want to go back too¡­¡± Elizabeth¡¯s faint voice could be heard. Elliot was looking from left to right, deep in thought. Then I saw a figure emerge from the cabin Elizabeth and I had just escaped from. All of us stopped talking and focused on the figure. The figure walked directly in our direction without any obstruction. Just as all of us were holding our breaths, Eric was the first to rx. He straightened up and said, ¡°This is the person I sent, Damianos.¡± Eric¡¯s tone was slightly grim. ¡°If he dared toe out like this, it means there¡¯s no one left in that cabin. It seems we are toote. Everyone in the cabin has moved.¡± ¡°How is that possible?!¡± It was Elizabeth who cried out first. ¡°Margaret and I just saw at least two Lycans there. One of them, Arthur, has been threatening us.¡± Even if Damianos had note close, I recognized that his attire was the same as the team behind Eric. I straightened up as well and took a deep breath. ¡°Well, Elizabeth and I only escaped because we knocked out a guy named Dick. He¡¯s probably still in the basement.¡± But Damianos shook his head. ¡°There is no sign of any werewolf or Lycan there.¡± ¡°They used the Mist on us,¡± I said, remembering. ¡°Could they have used the Mist to hide their scent? They¡¯re actually still in this cabin.¡± Damianos gave me a surprised look when I mentioned the Mist. Then he said, ¡°The Mist leaves traces after it¡¯s used. It doesn¡¯t disappearpletely. In fact, we can tell each other¡¯s locations simply by its concentration. But the smell of the Mist in that house is already very faint. They can¡¯t still be hiding there.¡± ¡°Actually, if they¡¯re still in the cabin, they don¡¯t have to do this,¡± Elliot added. ¡°Their frontal assault power is no weaker than ours. There¡¯s no need to create this illusion. In fact, if they¡¯re still inside, we are the ones who need to worry.¡± Chapter 182 - Search the Wood Cabin

Chapter 182: Search the Wood Cabin

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Elliot gave me aplicated look and said, ¡°They can attack with impunity, but we have more to worry about.¡± ¡°Could it be that they are trying to sneak up on us or have set some kind of trap inside?¡± Anthony asked, joining the discussion. Eric shook his head. ¡°This looks more like a premeditated retreat.¡± Elizabeth and I nced at each other in confusion. ¡°But we did escape on our own,¡± I said. ¡°How the hell did you guys get out?¡± Eric asked, frowning. Because I¡¯d been trapped for so long and hadn¡¯t taken a sip of water, my voice sounded hoarse, but I insisted on telling them how Elizabeth and I had escaped. ¡°That¡¯s it. We jumped out the window and saw you guys.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t meet anyone on your way out?¡± Elliot asked, resting his chin on his hand. ¡°No,¡± I said. I was beginning to wonder about this matter. If the other party could tie us down with ropes in the basement to prevent us from escaping, why didn¡¯t they set up any defenses outside and let us escape from the cabin so easily? Besides, could the people outside really not hear the sounds we made in the basement? I looked at Eric in bewilderment. Could it really be as he said, that the other party had done all this deliberately? Did the other party deliberately release Elizabeth and me? Then what was their next step? Did they predict our movements and want to follow us to find someone, or did they use us to break Donald¡¯s defense? My mind was in chaos. ¡°In any case, since there¡¯s no one inside, we¡¯ll search the ce again. We might find some clues. Even if they have a backup n, it¡¯ll be easier for us to resist them in the cabin,¡± Elliot said. The others followed suit and nodded. I was still vaguely uneasy about the cabin, but I didn¡¯t say it. I had no evidence that Elliot was the one who had betrayed us. Given the current situation, it made sense for us to search that cabin. As a group, we walked toward the cabin. Eric led his men. I was behind Eric. Anthony and Elizabeth were behind me. Elliot was at the back. I heard Anthony talking to Elizabeth all the time. ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡± Anthony asked Elizabeth. ¡°Not good.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s hands clutched the front of her shirt. Her clothes were as dusty as mine. ¡°I want to go back. I don¡¯t want to stay here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get you back safely,¡± Anthony said. ¡°I¡ªI believe you¡­¡± Elizabeth paused, then said, ¡°Why did youe with them this time?¡± ¡°The Alpha asked me toe. He wanted toe over himself, but the Lycan King said he had to stay at the Pack,¡± Anthony exined. I heard Donald¡¯s name from the front and turned to look at them. I saw Elizabeth¡¯s surprised expression. ¡°Armstrong¡­ he wanted to save me himself?¡± Elizabeth and I looked at each other. Then she lowered her head dejectedly. ¡°That¡¯s definitely not what he said,¡± she whispered. ¡°You¡¯re the one he wants to save.¡± Anthony nced at me quickly, then looked seriously into Elizabeth¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Alpha look so nervous. He keeps saying ¡®my Mate.¡¯ He even wants toe straight to the forest to find you, no matter what.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. ¡°You were talking about the Lycan King just now. How is Donald now? Where is he?¡± Anthony turned his attention to me. ¡°The Lycan King is still in the Pack. He will fight on the front line. All of us are divided into three groups. The Lycan King and his captain of the personal guards, Christian, are holding off the main battlefield. Most of the Pack warriors are there as well. Alpha Armstrong is in charge of dispatch in the Pack. Eric and I came to you with an elite team.¡± ¡°Then will Donald be in danger on the main battlefield?¡± I asked anxiously, ¡°The other party is very good at using potions. I was forced to drink the potion and lost my ability to resist because they threatened me with Elizabeth¡¯s life. And Angel, they¡¯re all in cahoots. Are you wary of them?¡± My head was suddenly bumped by someone in front of me. I looked up and realized that everyone in the team had stopped and was looking at me with extreme surprise. Chapter 183 - The True Feeling of Being Saved

Chapter 183: The True Feeling of Being Saved

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I was confused by everyone¡¯s gazes. I asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Who did you say colluded with the enemy?¡± Elliot asked. ¡°Angel,¡± I repeated. ¡°Elizabeth knows it too. I¡¯m sure you remember, Anthony. Elizabeth said you were the one who opened the door when Angel arrived.¡± Elizabeth nodded at the side. Anthony said in a solemn tone, ¡°I was knocked unconscious at the time. Then, when I woke up, I lost my memory of this. I have no impression of seeing Angel yesterday.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?!¡± Now I was the one who was surprised. ¡°Then how did you find our trail? I mean, Elizabeth and I were both sprayed with the Mist. The forest is so big, you can¡¯t smell us. If you¡¯re not following Angel¡¯s lead, how did you target this area?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Elliot,¡± Anthony said. ¡°He says he smells unusual blood.¡± I remembered the blood I had left on Arthur. However, it had only been an hour since I left the blood on him. It couldn¡¯t have been more than two hours. How did Elliot happen to smell me and be able to follow the direction smoothly? They said that they found no trace of anyone else here. Is it too much of a coincidence that all these things are stacked together? I wondered. I knew that I should be thanking Elliot for finding me at this time, but I really couldn¡¯t smile at him. There were too many doubts in my heart. ¡°Now, you answer my question,¡± Eric said sternly. ¡°How exactly were you taken that day? We didn¡¯t find any signs of a struggle at the scene. You all left with her willingly, right?¡± ¡°How could we have volunteered to go with her! I was packing to leave,¡± Elizabeth said agitatedly. ¡°It was Angel who drugged Elizabeth first and then threatened me with Elizabeth¡¯s life. I had no choice then.¡± I took a step in Eric¡¯s direction, further away from Elliot, and said, ¡°Then I was forced to drink a ck potion thatpletely cut off my connection to Donald. I couldn¡¯t do my Mindlink with anyone, so I couldn¡¯t ask for help.¡± ¡°Interrupting the Lycans¡¯ connection?¡± Elliot repeated from the side. ¡°After that, Angel scattered the Mist on me, and I lost consciousness. When I woke up again, Elizabeth and I were tied up in the basement. I tried using Mindlink many times and tried to transform, but I failed. I suspect that the ck potion was specially designed for werewolves. The effect was to turn us into ordinary humans,¡± I said. Eric¡¯s eyes shed brightly in the moonlight. I couldn¡¯t help but look at him again. Elliot looked thoughtful on one side. ¡°Has the drugsted until now¡­ Have you tried to contact anyone since?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve not,¡± I said, shaking my head. Before I knew it, we had reached the side of the cabin. As Eric¡¯s follower, Damianus, had said, it was empty. I nced at the basement from where Elizabeth and I escaped. The door was still open, as we had left it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it now,¡± Elliot said. ¡°We¡¯ll pull you into ourmunicationswork. See if you can pick up the message inside.¡± I hesitated. When Anthony nodded slightly, I nodded back. Of all the people here, the person I trusted the most was Anthony. ¡°Open your Mindlink and don¡¯t resist my ess,¡± Elliot said. I felt a familiar wave enter my brain and connect. Everything was going well. I was guided by Elliot to arger space. It was like a hugework of neurons where all kinds of information converged. The feeling of being blocked by a wall hadpletely disappeared. I felt as if I could ess the information as easily as I had before. [Your Majesty, this is Elliot. Are you there?] It was Elliot¡¯s voice. I tried to follow Elliot¡¯s signal. [Margaret?] It was Donald¡¯s voice! The moment I heard Donald¡¯s voice, I felt my legs go weak. Fortunately, Eric held me. When I was locked in the basement, how many times had I thought that I would never see Donald or hear his voice again? At this moment, his voice in my heart was more pleasant than any voice. It was as if something heavy had finally been lifted from my heart. For the first time, I truly felt that I was saved. Chapter 184 - Who Is the Traitor?

Chapter 184: Who Is the Traitor?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I felt something begin to gather in my eyes. I remembered that I was in the forest now and that many people were looking at me. I tried to keep my eyes open so that they wouldn¡¯t fall out. [Donald¡­ ] [Donald!] I kept shouting Donald¡¯s name in my heart to express my surging emotions. [Margaret! Where are you? How are you!] Donald sounded agitated too. [I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m in a cabin and I don¡¯t know where I am.] I looked around at the others nkly. [Are Elliot and the others with you? I¡¯ll¡­] Donald¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. I heard a noisymotion. [Donald? Donald!!] I looked at Elliot with wide eyes. ¡°What happened to him?¡± Elliot looked a little grave. He and Eric whispered to each other and then they walked out of the cabin together. Anthony, who had been left behind, and Elizabeth looked at each other. The feeling of panic in my heart returned. ¡°Give me a minute,¡± I said to Anthony and Elizabeth as I followed Eric and the others out of the cabin. ¡°What happened?¡± I looked back and forth between Eric and Elliot, trying to see something in their expressions. ¡°Why did Donald suddenly lose contact? What happened to him just now?¡± ¡°Some kind of violent wave just hit our newmunications system,¡± Eric said. ¡°From our brief canvass earlier, it was an inside job,¡± Elliot added. My heart tightened further. Donald still had traitors around him. ¡°I want to contact him,¡± I said without hesitation. ¡°If His Majesty is in any real danger now, you¡¯ll only disturb him,¡± Elliot said to me. ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± I looked straight at Elliot and asked. ¡°You can¡¯t stay here. Donald needs help. Hurry up and support him!¡± ¡°Our orders were to bring you back in one piece,¡± Elliot said. ¡°But you¡¯re his beta. How can you not be by his side when something goes wrong?! If none of you are going, I¡¯ll go.¡± At this moment, I couldn¡¯t care less. I only thought that Donald¡¯s life might be threatened now. No matter what, I had to get to Donald¡¯s side. Elliot grabbed my wrist and pulled me in the direction of the cabin. Anthony and Elizabeth came out because of our argument. I pulled my wrist out of Elliot¡¯s grasp and stared at him. I couldn¡¯t stay here and wait for news of Donald¡¯s death. I would definitely go crazy. Elliot¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. I turned my attention to Eric. ¡°You¡¯re all Donald¡¯s people. Someone has to help him instead of just standing here.¡± ¡°The duty of the personal guards is indeed to protect the Lycan King¡­¡± Eric said slowly. ¡°But we came here under His Majesty¡¯s orders. This is what we have to obey unconditionally.¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± I reached out and grabbed my hair, unable to stop myself from cursing. How could the people around Donald be so inflexible and stubborn? Donald is the one in danger now. What are they hesitating about?! If something happens to Donald, does my existence mean anything to them? ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin, Eric,¡± Elliot said. ¡°We¡¯re not leaving here. For now, let¡¯s search this cabin. Once we¡¯re sure it¡¯s safe, we¡¯ll send them back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your decision? Are you the leader of these people?¡± I red at Elliot and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what Angel did. You helped Angel shake off her responsibility back then. Now look what happened! Angel kidnapped us. She might have nned all of this alone. How dare you say you didn¡¯t know anything about it? You also said that there was a traitor among us. I think you¡¯re the most suspicious person among us!¡± A look of pain crossed Elliot¡¯s face. He gripped the dagger at his waist. ¡°Lady Margaret,¡± he said, ¡°when we return, I am willing to prove my loyalty to the Lycans and His Majesty in any way I can. But now His Majesty has given me the task of protecting you. That is the only thing I have to consider.¡± Eric took a step forward, trying to ease the tension between Elliot and me. He changed the topic and said to me, ¡°You were connected to ourmunication system normally just now. What was that about not being able to establish a Mindlink with anyone?¡± ¡°When I was still at home, I was forced to drink something that smelled very strange. Then I lost consciousness. Although I¡¯m not good at Mindlink usually, I could still feel that some connection in me had been cut off,¡± Elizabeth added. Chapter 185 - Giving Everyone Trouble

Chapter 185: Giving Everyone Trouble

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] ¡°What was it like to be cut off?¡± Eric pressed. ¡°Was it like being trapped in a fog or blocked by something?¡± I nced at Eric in surprise, surprised by the precise state he described. I replied, ¡°At first, it seemed to be blocked by something. I could feel the other party¡¯s presence, but there was a wall standing there. Later, that feeling changed. Everything was covered by ayer of fog. It was the same wherever I went.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s not the same thing that trapped you before and after,¡± Anthony said. Eric and Elliot looked at each other. They obviously agreed with Anthony. ¡°If it¡¯s not the same thing, then what is it?¡± I looked at them in confusion and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t eaten anything since Elizabeth and I were locked up. If something can affect us, then why isn¡¯t the person guarding us affected?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that they¡¯re being affected, too. You just don¡¯t know it,¡± Elliot said thoughtfully. ¡°We found a special drug in them before. It¡¯s poisonous to werewolves, but it has the effect of stimting their own potential. The factors that are holding you back are likely to make the enemy stronger.¡± Could something like that really exist??It was hard for me to imagine this. A medicine that could strengthen one¡¯s body and weaken one¡¯s opponent. If the other party had such a weapon, what were Donald¡¯s chances of winning? My heart sank. Why did they insist on staying here instead of helping Donald? Even though they knew that Donald was in danger. I really wanted to try to contact Donald again with my Mindlink, but I was afraid that, as Elliot had said, I would really distract him. Besides, if he kept not answering me, what would I do? I didn¡¯t know how many terrifying images would form in my brain. I turned to look at Elizabeth. She was holding Anthony¡¯s hand. She was not as worried about Armstrong as I was about Donald. Until now, I had not heard a word of concern from her. Her nonchnt look even made me wonder if I was really too nervous. ¡°Then for now, stay here. Anthony and I will search the house,¡± Eric said. Wait, why is Elliot staying with us? Wouldn¡¯t we be better off with Anthony? Before I could object, Eric and Anthony were inside the cabin. I looked uneasily at the forest around us. I had a feeling that Elliot had an ulterior motive for staying here. Perhaps in the next second, arge number of enemies would descend from the forest or from the sky and surround us. I paced repeatedly on the same ground. I knew that Elizabeth was watching me, but if I didn¡¯t do this, I wouldn¡¯t be able to control my anxiety. I wanted to shout and run from here. Oh! What a stupid decision to stay where you are and wait for someone else to make arrangements! If Elizabeth and I hadn¡¯t escaped on our own, we would have been taken by the other party. How could Elliot and the other two find us? ¡°How is the battle going? You haven¡¯t heard anything from Donald?¡± I interlocked my fingers and asked Elliot nervously. Elliot shook his head, then looked steadily in one direction. This was the expression that would appear when he turned on his Mindlink. I saw his brows furrow and my heart tightened again as his expression changed. ¡°No news,¡± Elliot said, his eyes clear again. ¡°But I sense they¡¯re closer. This shouldn¡¯t be the direction of the battle we deployed. It looks like the battle situation has changed again.¡± ¡°Is that good or bad?¡± I pressed. ¡°Once a war begins, there is only victory or defeat. Until the oue is known, we have no way of reaching a conclusion, Miss Margaret,¡± Elliot said. ¡°But if they¡¯re closer to us, we should go over and help.¡± I looked in the direction of the forest, wanting to hear Donald¡¯s voice from inside. Elliot sighed and said in a serious tone, ¡°If that happens, what we have to do is escape in the other direction. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to get you into the middle of the battle.¡± Elliot paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°Miss Margaret, I don¡¯t mean to be rude. But as I said just now, your presence in the battlefield will not bring any help to the battle. Instead, it will be an obstacle. His Majesty has already sacrificed ourbat power to protect you. Don¡¯t cause trouble for everyone else.¡± Chapter 186 - You Admit It

Chapter 186: You Admit It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I never expected to hear such mean words from Elliot. At the Silver Moon Pack, he was always polite and gentlemanly. He was at Donald¡¯s side like an all-round butler, helping him with all the tedious matters and meeting my needs. But at this moment, he seemed to be disying apletely different warrior image. He was cold and rational. All the judgments he made were based on the current situation. There were no personal feelings involved. I was surprised by the contrast in Elliot. Which side of him was the real him? Was he all that stood before me now? If he was a traitor¡­ There was not a moment when I was more certain that he was capable of doing something terrible. I have to stop him,?I thought. I stepped back and stood in front of Elizabeth. I looked at Elliot and said, ¡°You knew Angel a long time ago, didn¡¯t you?¡± Elliot looked at me and remained silent. ¡°I don¡¯t know what your rtionship is, but you clearly have deep ties. And what Angel did has gone beyond her personal grudge with me. She¡¯s betraying Donald and your Lycan pack,¡± I continued. ¡°I¡¯ll admit that what Angel did was very distressing,¡± Elliot said. ¡°So you admit it.¡± I took a deep breath and barely controlled my emotions. ¡°You¡¯re in cahoots with Angel. You nned all this. What else are you nning to doter?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ept your usation that I¡¯m a traitor in the team,¡± Elliot said, lowering his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts about this at the moment, but I can guarantee that I¡¯ve always been loyal to His Majesty. Perhaps you can¡¯t trust mepletely because of what I¡¯ve done to you in the past, but you should trust His Majesty. He allowed me to protect you. That means he trusts me.¡± ¡°You could have lied to him,¡± I said. ¡°Donald trusted Angel, too. But what¡¯s the oue?¡± Elliot opened his mouth as if to speak. Suddenly, his gaze sharpened. I tensed up, thinking he was going to attack Elizabeth and me. However, his gaze turned to the forest and he shouted, ¡°Who is it!¡± The forest was silent. I followed Elliot¡¯s gaze in confusion and used my werewolf hearing to try to detect anything unusual over there, but there was nothing. I looked at Elliot again, dubious, suspecting that this was some trick he was ying. ¡°Stop hiding. I can see you,¡± Elliot said in a cold voice to the forest. Then he took a pistol from his belt. I stared at him in shock and took another step back. But Elliot kept his gun pointed firmly in one direction of the forest and spoke again. ¡°If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯m going to shoot you. I promise I¡¯ll hit one of you.¡± ¡°Pa, pa, pa.¡± From the forest came a sudden round of apuse. ¡°I heard your speech just now. How affectionate. Unfortunately, this blind she-wolf can¡¯t see these things at all,¡± a charming female voice could be heard. My pupils constricted as I stared at the graceful figure walking out of the forest slowly. I¡¯d never forget that voice. She was the one who kidnapped me and Elizabeth. She was the culprit behind all of this. She was also the one whomitted the unforgivable sin of betraying Donald and the Lycan Pack. Angel!!! ¡°Everything would be so much easier if he was really in my camp.¡± Angel walked out of the forest and leaned against the front tree. Her S-shaped curves were perfectly entuated. She was like a sinister, beautiful snake hissing. Then a dozen Lycans walked out from behind her. I recognized some of them. I had seen these people in the Silver Moon Pack. These must be the ones Angel had defected with. Some of them were bare-chested and covered in blood and scars. They looked like they had just ended a battle. I looked at each of their faces to make sure that Arthur and Dick were not among them. They did not escape together. Angel¡¯s rtionship with them was as shaky as Elizabeth had said. It seemed that someone else was behind all of this. However, capturing Angel would notpletely resolve this matter. ¡°So, did you see anything after so long?¡± Angel looked at me with interest. ¡°Your suspicions about Elliot are interesting. It seems that my brother put in a good word for me in front of you.¡± Then she gave Elliot a rather bright smile. ¡°Thank you anyway.¡± Elliot shifted his grip on the gun to protect Elizabeth and me. Chapter 187 - Always Loyal to His Majesty

Chapter 187: Always Loyal to His Majesty

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I held my breath nervously, secretly praying that Eric and Anthony would hear themotion ande out quickly from the cabin. Angel stretched her arms in front of us. She tilted her head and looked sideways at Elliot. She said, ¡°In this situation, do you want to consider joining us?¡± Elliot looked at Angel in silence. He didn¡¯t say anything. Elizabeth and I stood behind Elliot, so we couldn¡¯t see his expression. ¡°What¡¯s the point of protecting them like this? Look at them. They don¡¯t believe you at all. And look at the situation now. You can¡¯t defeat me with two burdens. Brother, there¡¯s no need to make unnecessary sacrifices at this time. I know your ability. I¡¯ll give you my promise andplete trust,¡± Angel lobbied. I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. I took a step forward and walked up to Elliot. ¡°Don¡¯t try to sow discord. Donald gave you his trust. The person who betrayed Donald is you.¡± Angel¡¯s eyes turned to me and sheughed mockingly. ¡°Haha, look who it is. Isn¡¯t this Lycan King¡¯s famous werewolf Mate? A useless piece of trash.¡± The Lycans around Angelughed. I secretly clenched my fists and stared at her fiercely. ¡°But you¡¯re clearly wrong about one thing. Donald has never trusted me the way he trusted Elliot. That¡¯s why we¡¯re where we are today.¡± Angel¡¯s expression suddenly changed in front of me. She said gloomily, ¡°Today, I will definitely kill you with my own hands.¡± ¡°Angel, stop doing this,¡± Elliot finally said. Elliot stood stiff and straight as a tough tree. He put me behind him again and faced Angel and the Lycans alone. ¡°Stop,e back with me, and beg for His Majesty¡¯s forgiveness. There is still room for redemption,¡± Elliot said. ¡®You are na?ve, Elliot.¡¯ I saw Angel shake her head and smile mockingly. ¡°Since I chose this path, I won¡¯t turn back. Those weak and ignorant werewolves are not worth protecting. All they have to do is submit. It¡¯s already a gift for us to rule over them and provide them with food and shelter. Now they have too much. We have to get it back.¡± Angel nced at Elizabeth and me and continued, ¡°You used to think the same way as me. You told me that you hated following Donald¡¯s orders to protect them. You should have been more valuable than just being a guard. But Donald never saw your worth. Come, join us.¡± Elliot hates protecting us? Does he also think the Lycans are born to rule the werewolves? I looked at Elliot with some surprise. He didn¡¯t look like he was going to deny it. ¡°I told you this back then because I hoped you would stay, but you still betrayed us. I¡¯ve always regretted that I didn¡¯t tell His Majesty about this sooner.¡± Elliot turned his head to me and said, ¡°Miss Margaret, I said I was not a traitor. But I also have to admit that I did sense Angel¡¯s unusual actions before, because I did not want Angel to be punished any more than I had to warn His Majesty. It was my fault. But no matter what happens, I will always be loyal to His Majesty and to the royal family.¡± Angel narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°I see you¡¯ve made your choice. Protect the werewolves? I¡¯m sorry about your choice, Elliot.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just as pained by your choice,¡± Elliot said. ¡°Then we have nothing more to say.¡± Angel flexed her joints, and her eyes burned with the fire of battle. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I fought my cousin. I wonder how much you¡¯ve improved. You were no match for me thest time we fought.¡± So the cousin Elliot used to talk about was Angel! I was enlightened and connected all the dots. Why didn¡¯t I think of such an obvious fact before? Donald must have known this. All of Elliot¡¯s previous actions suddenly had a logical exnation. I realized how cruel this moment was to Elliot. ¡°Back off!¡± Elliot hissed, stepping forward to attack Angel first. I hesitated, thinking that I should join the battle to help Elliot as well. But Elliot sensed what I was doing and shouted, ¡°Get back in the cabin and find Eric and Anthony!¡± Elizabeth also grabbed my hand and pulled me in the direction of the cabin. Chapter 188 - Duel

Chapter 188: Duel

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I took stock of the situation again and saw that the Lycans were rushing over from behind Angel. Elliot was barely holding on with our men in front. ¡°Go!¡± Elliot bellowed. Without hesitation, I ran toward the cabin. However, we were clearly toote. The Lycans from the other party were surprisingly fast. Just as we ran up the steps in front of the cabin, we were surrounded by several charging Lycans. Elizabeth and I had no choice but to lean against the wooden door and defend ourselves against them. Why aren¡¯t Eric and Anthony out yet??I wondered.?Couldn¡¯t they hear themotion outside? Where have they gone?! [Angel¡¯s Perspective] I raised a shing dagger and calmly circled the t ground with Elliot. In my peripheral vision, I could already see the men I¡¯d brought surrounding Margaret and Elizabeth. I came here at this time based on Master¡¯s information. He had promised me that I could deal with them with the help of the people I had with me. ¡°Seriously, Elliot? Are you really determined to protect these weak werewolves?¡± I watched Elliot¡¯s footwork as I tried to distract him with words. ¡°I know about your grievances. You want the Lycan pack to be stronger. You should believe that I think the same way you do. We both want the Lycans to be better. But Donald is getting weaker because of his werewolf mate. Why else do you think we can restrict his movements? It¡¯s all because he chose the wrong kind of mate who doesn¡¯t deserve him.¡± ¡°It is not advisable at any time to solve a problem through war and violence,¡± Elliot said. ¡°As long as you give up resisting, I promise there won¡¯t be any bloodshed or unnecessary sacrifices here.¡± I winked at Elliot and gave him a charming smile. I knew it had worked with him before. ¡°Donald has made so many bad decisions because of his mate. For our Pack, for our glory and dignity, we should pull him back from the wrong path. The Lycans should have more territory and dominance. The werewolves don¡¯t have the right to own this ce. Think about why we came here in the first ce. Think about what changed your minds.¡± I nimbly dodged one of Elliot¡¯s attacks. He was indeed Donald¡¯s beta. Even though he was affected by my words, his attacks were still as sharp as ever. However, he was stillcking if he wanted to pose a threat to me. I tried harder. ¡°What we have to do is not blindly obey orders. In that case, we¡¯re no different from marites.¡± ¡°Use your brain. Make your own judgment, Elliot. Which direction is right and which side is truly righteous. Everything I¡¯m doing will lead us to a brighter future. You¡¯re helping a loser. That¡¯s the act of a coward.¡± Elliot made a rude growling sound in his throat, and I knew he was irritated by me. His attacks became more violent, which meant more openings. I knew I was about to win. ¡°You¡¯re not making sense,¡± Elliot said suddenly. He mmed his fist into the tree behind me. I saw a crack appear in the trees. ¡°Werewolves do have a lot of weaknessespared to us Lycans, but that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re worthless. If we are stronger, we would have a responsibility and obligation to protect them, not treat them as our ves.¡± Elliot even looked at me with a hint of pity. I was a little shocked by his transformation. I heard Elliot continue, ¡°Angel, you¡¯ve never understood these things. There are some things that are above pure power, but they often have another, greater energy. It¡¯s enough to allow tiny individuals with no power to shake things up. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll be defeated by what you think is weak.¡± For a moment, I hesitated because of Elliot¡¯s words. This caused me to miss a moment in attacking, but Elliot was clearly more determined to strike. I took a frantic step back out of the way. Suddenly, from the direction of the cabin came a scream. Elliot and I stopped at the same time and looked in that direction. It was Margaret¡¯s scream. They werepletely surrounded by my people. Any faint resistance was futile. The people around Elliot were also suppressed by my people. The oue of the battle was clear. A sneer slowly appeared on my lips. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re just bluffing. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s defeated.¡± Elliot¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance.¡± I let my wolf transform. Snow-white fur covered my palm. I licked the corner of my mouth and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already won. Surrender to me, Elliot. In the future, you¡¯ll still be Lycans¡¯ beta. Nothing you have will change.¡± Chapter 189 - The Family’s Glory

Chapter 189: The Family¡¯s Glory

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I heard Elliot and Angel talking all the time, but I had no idea what they were talking about. If Elliot chose to defect to Angel¡¯s side, I knew that Elizabeth and I would not have any chance of escaping again. At this moment, I no longer doubted Elliot¡¯s loyalty to Donald. However, I was worried that he would be enticed by Angel¡¯s flowery but insincere words. Moreover, I had long sensed Elliot¡¯s special feelings for Angel. It was precisely because of this that I never thought that they were rted. Elizabeth and I were standing with our backs to each other. There were four or five Lycans around us. Every one of them reeked of blood. Elizabeth and I couldn¡¯t open the door and escape into the cabin. I tried my best to peek out, wanting to pay attention to when the battle between Elliot and Angel would end. Elizabeth and I couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. After forcing the Lycans back with my dagger again, my right arm was shed by his wolf ws. If this continued, I would have to summon Betty to fight with me. However, my stamina was weak now, and Betty wouldn¡¯tst long. If I couldn¡¯t defeat the other party, I would fall into a deeper weakness. I didn¡¯t want to call my wolf out unless I had no choice. Behind me, Elizabeth grabbed my arm fiercely. From time to time, I could hear her exim. I suspected that she was also injured, but I was in no position to care about her side. Where are Eric and Anthony??I thought. Where¡¯s Donald? I activated my Mindlink with Donald anyway. [Donald, I need help.] [We¡¯re at the cabin. Can youe over and help us?] I sensed that our Mindlink was connected, but there was no response from Donald.?How is Donald now??I wondered.?Is he in a good state??I felt like my heart was being pressed down by a huge rock. I couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Margaret!!!¡± Elizabeth called out beside me. I snapped out of my dazed state quickly and saw a wolf w shing down from the sky. My eyes widened and I let out a scream. The other party moved too quickly. I only had time to lean in Elizabeth¡¯s direction and wait for him to brush past my shoulder. At that moment, a dark brown figure pounced on me and Elizabeth and we rolled to the side with inertia. The huge wolf swept left and right twice, forcing the Lycans who had surrounded us to back off a few steps. I pulled Elizabeth into a sitting position and saw that Elliot was bleeding from a gash in his abdomen. ¡°Elliot?¡± I said in a shaky voice. ¡°Get inside,¡± Elliot¡¯s wolf said in a low voice, opening the wooden door for us with his front paws and blocking everyone else. ¡°Your injury¡­¡± I began hesitantly. Elliot nced down at his abdomen. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You guys go ahead.¡± With that, he gave a warning roar. I saw a huge snow-white wolf jump out from among the chaotic Lycan crowd. I recognized it as Angel¡¯s wolf. I had never seen a wolf with such dazzling fur before. Elliot¡¯s people gradually gathered around us. I counted the people here. There were still five or six people on Elliot¡¯s side who were still holding up. There were no less than ten Lycans on Angel¡¯s side. We did not have the advantage in numbers, but if we include Eric and Anthony, everything would be different. Angel¡¯s wolf eyes scanned our people and then settled on Elliot¡¯s wound. Elliot kept a wary eye on her. ¡°What a shame,¡± Angel said. ¡°You got hurt protecting a werewolf. Is that what you call loyalty?¡± ¡°As the Lycan King¡¯s beta, it¡¯s my duty to protect the people he wants to protect. This has nothing to do with me. I can¡¯t betray His Majesty¡¯s orders, and you shouldn¡¯t. You¡¯re ruining our family¡¯s honor.¡± ¡°What can you do without protecting that meaningless glory?¡± Angel snarled. Elliot hunched his shoulders. It was the position a werewolf would choose when attacking. A lower center of gravity would make it easier for us to pounce on the enemy we were aiming at. ¡°If you must fight, I will fight you to the end. As the beta of the Lycan king, dying on the battlefield is a worthy death.¡± ¡°Stubborn.¡± Angel looked finally irritated. She hunched down, too, but her eyes kept searching for me. She was wing at the ground. Her eyes glowed a bloodthirsty red. Elliot swept Elizabeth and me toward the door with his tail. ¡°What are you waiting for?!¡± Elliot roared and lunged at Angel. I took onest look at the tangled fighting crowd, grabbed Elizabeth, and went straight into the cabin. The cabin was empty. There was no sign of Eric and Anthony who went inside earlier. Chapter 190 - In A Dilemma

Chapter 190: In A Dilemma

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] [Escape through the back of the cabin and go find His Majesty!] In my head, I heard Elliot¡¯s message me in Mindlink. Without hesitation, I climbed out through the cabin window with Elizabeth. Elizabeth¡¯s movements were clumsy. I utched the window and pulled Elizabeth along as I stumbled forward. The sounds of battle behind me gradually faded. Elliot asked me to look for Donald, but which direction should we go? I couldn¡¯t confirm where he was, but I didn¡¯t dare to stop. I could only run away from the front of the wooden cabin. ¡°Margaret!¡± Elizabeth purred softly beside me. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I pursed my lips. I didn¡¯t dare tell her that I didn¡¯t know the direction either. I could only say, ¡°Let¡¯s go find Donald. He¡¯s right ahead.¡± Elizabeth stopped talking. I didn¡¯t know how long Elliot could hold out in the rear, but he certainly couldn¡¯t defeat so many people on his own. Angel hade prepared. She knew that we had brought capable warriors with us. All we could do was stay as far away from them as possible. As long as we could find Donald and join up with him, Angel was nothing to fear. [Stay there! Margaret, stay in the cabin!] I received a message from Donald suddenly. My heart skipped a beat. Donald sounded anxious. He must be experiencing a battle over there too. I looked ahead. Donald was definitely not far from me. Elizabeth and I were walking in the right direction. If we continued, would I be able to see Donald soon? [Go back! Go back, it¡¯s dangerous here!] Donald¡¯s voice came again. I stopped in surprise. What should I do now? [Donald, where are you?] ¡°Margaret!¡± ¡°Elizabeth,¡± I interrupted. ¡°I know you¡¯re nervous. Don¡¯t worry. Now give me a moment. I¡¯m trying to get in touch with Donald.¡± ¡°Anthony sent me a message just now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important¡­ Wait, what?!¡± I turned to Elizabeth. ¡°Anthony sent me a message that he was with the Lycan King. He told us to stay in the cabin and wait for them toe and meet us,¡± Elizabeth said. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use my Mindlink. I don¡¯t know how to reply to him. Perhaps we should tell them our location.¡± I looked down and thought for a moment. ¡°What do you think we should do now?¡± I asked Elizabeth. ¡°Me?¡± Elizabeth looked confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I want the Silver Moon Pack back. I don¡¯t want to stay in the forest anymore.¡± ¡°If we continue forward, we might meet Anthony and Donald, or we might have to confront the other party. If we return to the cabin, we will have a ce to defend. However, we don¡¯t know the situation with Elliot and Angel. It¡¯s very likely that we will encounter Angel on the way.¡± I described the current situation to Elizabeth. We were clearly sandwiched between two groups of people. I guessed that this was originally Angel¡¯s goal. However, for some reason, Donald and the group of people who had nned to outnk us from the rear met each other. ¡°Do you mean we need to fight no matter which direction we choose?¡± Elizabeth¡¯s faint voice asked. My mind shed back to what Angel had just said to me in a sarcastic tone. ¡°Two burdens.¡± ¡°Weak and ignorant werewolves.¡± ¡°Useless trash.¡± Every word stung my heart, and I knew that Angel wasn¡¯t the only one who thought that. Elliot, the warriors Donald had brought, and even Donald probably thought so. Werewolves were a weak race that needed to be protected. They were not importantpared to the Lycans. I tried to prove myself more than once, but I failed again and again. In the end, I thought that I couldn¡¯t do it and could only ept Donald¡¯s protection. But that shouldn¡¯t be the case. Although we were weaker than them, we had the same unyielding will to fight. We did not lose to the Lycans in intelligence and strategy. As long as we put our hearts into it, we might have a chance to defeat them. ¡°This is our pack. Donald is helping us. We should help.¡± I looked at Elizabeth. ¡°I still think we should follow their instructions,¡± Elizabeth said, biting her lip. ¡°Have you forgotten thest time we were in the forest? Margaret, you are always on the front line of everything, but there are things that might not be suitable for us to do.¡± I knew in my heart that Elizabeth had a point. But I didn¡¯t want to admit defeat after what Angel had said. I just wanted to prove that I wasn¡¯t as useless as she said. ¡°Shall we find a safe ce and then you can send a message to the Lycan King for them to pick us up?¡± Elizabeth suggested. I looked up and began to seriously consider Elizabeth¡¯s suggestion. It was feasible, and it was probably the safest solution in the current situation. I was about to speak when my eyes suddenly focused on a snow-white giant wolf walking slowly toward us. Chapter 191 - Unavoidable

Chapter 191: Unavoidable

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] There was no one behind Angel. Her fur still looked as white and wless as snow. She didn¡¯t look like she had just fought Elliot. She looked like she had just strolled here. I blocked Elizabeth behind me, keeping my eyes on what Angel was doing. What had be of Elliot? Had Angel defeated him? Spection raced through my brain. In front of me, Angel¡¯s lips curled into something like a smile. ¡°How long do you think you¡¯llst under me, Margaret?¡± ¡°What about Elliot? What did you do to him?¡± I tried to remain calm. ¡°He¡¯s my dear brother. What can I do to him?¡± Angel began to circle Elizabeth and me. My footsteps cautiously followed her movements, always keeping my eyes on hers. Donald was on the other side of the battlefield. It was unknown if Elliot was dead or alive. Behind me was my sister, Elizabeth, who had nobat experience and was waiting for me to protect her. I knew that there was no way to avoid this battle. I had to fight Angel face-to-face, not just because of our current situation, but because of my dignity and honor. Angel and I should have fought head-on like this long ago. I was going to defeat her fair and square, with all my courage and wisdom. I did this not to prove it to anyone, but to prove it to myself. I had the right and the ability to stand by Donald, to be his Mate, to be his support instead of a burden. I had to convince myself with a victory. Otherwise, I would always feel unconfident around Donald. This was also why I was injured by the gossip of various people. Now, let me end this. ¡°Come on, Margaret. Let¡¯s have a real fight between werewolves and use our wolves to fight,¡± Angel snarled from the side. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t fight her, Margaret.¡± Elizabeth grabbed my sleeve. ¡°Trust me.¡± I pried Elizabeth¡¯s fingers from my grasp and gave her a reassuring smile. I saw Elizabeth¡¯s worried expression and leaned down to whisper in her ear, ¡°After the battle starts, I¡¯ll hold her back. Run in the direction we went before and find Anthony and Donald. They¡¯ll definitelye to help me.¡± ¡°Then what will you do?¡± Elizabeth bit her lip uneasily. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± I said. Elizabeth still looked hesitant, but Angel was clearly getting impatient. ¡°Are you saying yourst words after so long?¡± Angel¡¯s mocking voice sounded. I pushed Elizabeth in the direction we¡¯d been traveling, turned to face Angel directly, and began to shift. Because she had been with Donald for a while, Betty was well nourished in my body. After Donald marked me, I clearly felt Betty¡¯s strength increase with the infusion of Donald¡¯s power. Even though I had been locked in the basement for the past two days, I was confident that Betty was stronger than before. Betty was still light brown, and the color of her fur was very simr to my hair. However, at this moment, I realized that her fur had a faint silver color, just like Donald¡¯s. I observed Angel across from me through Betty¡¯s eyes. She ground her front paws against each other. I covered Elizabeth¡¯s departing back as best I could. I couldn¡¯t let her catch up with Elizabeth. I had to admit that there was still some fear in my heart when I faced Angel. My body still remembered how painful it was thest time she knocked me over in the training room. Last time, because she underestimated me, I found an opportunity to roll to the side with her. However, this time, her gaze told me that she would definitely take this battle seriously. This meant that my chances of winning were even lower. There was something else that was important. I knew from Elliot that using the wolf form to fight was a very important part of Lycan warrior training. But there was little contact during werewolfbat. I had only learned a little bit from Elliot¡¯s trainingst time. However, regardless of whether I was at a disadvantage in these objective factors, I would not lose to Angel in terms of fighting will. In fact, I was stronger than her. I was fighting for justice. For love and protection. This inspired the ideals and endless fighting spirit in me. I wanted to create conditions for my lover, Donald. I wanted to give my family, Elizabeth, time. I wanted to fight for the safety and survival of my pack. This spirit always motivated me and gave me the courage and confidence to face Angel head-on. Chapter 192 - Battle with Angel

Chapter 192: Battle with Angel

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] ¡°Come show me what you can do,¡± Angel growled in front of me. I looked at her warily. Her steps were steady. She looked wless. While I was still hesitating about how to attack, Angel kicked with her left leg and charged at me. She was like a fully drawn arrow, so fast that she left an afterimage in the air. I didn¡¯t have much time to react and could only dodge to the side. But Angel was extremely agile. I didn¡¯t even see how she moved before I realized that she had changed direction. Her wolf ws were waving in front of me, looking like they were about to hit my chest. Only then did I get a good look at Angel¡¯s wolf ws. Although her fur was white, the pads on her palms were ck. At this moment, her ws protruded sharply from them. They were two inches long, like five sharp des. If I let them sh my body, I had no doubt that they would leave five bloody marks. I knew I couldn¡¯t run away anymore. Betty growled in her throat and swung her ws to meet Angel¡¯s frontal attack. For a moment, there was a sound as harsh as metal. I felt a strong forceing from my ws. Betty¡¯s front ws were quickly forced close to my chest from midair by Angel, and she was pushing them towards me step by step. A savage light shed in Angel¡¯s eyes. Her gaze was filled with hatred for me. Betty reached out with her left w and pped the wolf w that was approaching me. This direction clearly affected Angel¡¯s strength. Her approaching w stopped moving forward and formed a counterweight with Betty¡¯s left front w. Angel¡¯s eyes shed and she snorted, surprised that I had managed to avoid the blow. She retracted her front ws at lightning speed. With Betty¡¯s strength, she could barely stop her from moving forward. However, it was impossible to stop her. I could only retract my movement with her, but Angel had no intention of stopping. This time, she jumped high, but her target was my neck. Oh no! The neck and heart were the most vulnerable parts of a werewolf at all times. I concentrated on observing Angel¡¯s movements in midair. In terms of physical fitness andbat skills, I was inferior to Angel, but I had sharp observation skills. Under my intense concentration, I could feel that Angel¡¯s movements in midair had slowed down. Attacking from the air was undoubtedly a powerful attack method, and it required the attacker to have extremely high leaping and explosive power. But from another perspective, it was also a huge w. This was because once she was in midair, she would lose the space to borrow strength from other things while having gravity as her strength. After all, werewolves didn¡¯t have wings. When we were in midair, it would be difficult to change the target and direction of our attacks. We wouldn¡¯t be as agilepared to the people on the ground. I half-squatted backward, my eyes fixed in midair. The moment Angel was about to pounce was the moment her body was about to make a turn and she would temporarily lose her bnce. That was my chance. I aimed at an empty spot and bounced up after gathering my strength. I attacked Angel¡¯s waist, which was falling. Angel¡¯s pupils constricted. She actually forcefully changed her posture in the air, causing my charged attack to onlynd on her tensed hind legs. The blow hit. Before I could rejoice, Angel reacted again. After being hit by my blow, Angel did not fly to the other side as I had expected. Instead, she changed her posture and borrowed strength from me to gain more room to maneuver in the air. I only saw her whip her tail and Betty¡¯s front ws deviate from their original direction. Then Angel turned her head and opened her mouth to bite Betty¡¯s front ws. I wanted to break free and inevitably had to use force. Instead, Angel followed my strength and rolled to the ground with me. We rolled into a ball on the ground. Angel kept biting Betty¡¯s front paws. In a few short moments, Angel turned her disadvantage into an advantage and put me in a passive position. After hitting a few trees, I freed Betty¡¯s front ws from Angel¡¯s mouth. I looked down and saw that a few tufts of wolf fur had been bitten off. The flesh below was bleeding faintly, and I felt a tingling pain. On the other hand, Angel had been using my body as a shock absorber since I fell. When I was rolling in the forest just now, she had wanted me to hit a big tree on the side several times. At this moment, she stood coldly at the side. Other than some mud on her fur, she did not look injured. I took a few deep breaths on the spot. The short battle had exhausted a lot of my strength. Most importantly, fighting Angel consumed a lot of mental strength. Chapter 193 - Pursued

Chapter 193: Pursued

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Angel might be able to hit me with ease, but for me, just going all out was not enough. I had to stimte all my potential. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Angel charging at me again. My rational mind told me to jump to the left to avoid the attack, but my right w was still hurting from Angel¡¯s bite. I couldn¡¯t muster any strength. I had no choice but to stay put. Fortunately, this would also give me more time to anticipate Angel¡¯s movements. I looked up and saw Angel¡¯s familiar disdainful gaze on her wolf again. Seeing that her wolf ws were about to swing down again, I extended my two front ws and stood in a human posture, directly facing Angel¡¯s attack. Compared to thest time, I had a more intuitive understanding of Angel¡¯s positive strength. There was a loud bang where we collided. The force of Angel¡¯s front was surprisingly strong. This was a force without any speed augmentation. I felt as if a thousand kilograms of stone was pressing against my front. Angel¡¯s strength shook my front ws until they were numb, and I felt a slight numbness all the way down my front palm to my entire arm. I had no choice but to leap back, avoiding a direct confrontation with Angel. Angel continued her pursuit. With a brisk step, she tapped the ground with her front palm and rose into the air again. This time, she was wary of me doing the same thing as before. She didn¡¯t jump too high to avoid exposing her vulnerable abdomen to me. I couldn¡¯t catch up to her speed. When I heard the sound of her front ws swinging again, I could only hurriedly extend my front ws to block her. There was another bang, and the scene repeated itself. I had just jumped away when Angel came after me again. She looked like she was angered by my attack just now. In her eyes, rolling with me was somehow hurting her dignity. Every move she made was extremely ruthless, and every move she made was aimed at taking my life. Bang, bang, bang. The sounds continued in the forest, but I gradually calmed down. My stamina was depleting, but Angel must have consumed more energy than me to maintain such a high-intensity attack. With the certain gap in our foundation, it was very likely that Angel would still be able to continue attacking when I was exhausted. However, there was nothing to lose out by making such exchanges. Until I found a better time and means to strike back at Angel, keeping things the way they were might not be a bad thing. And I noticed that the direction of our fight was in the direction of where Donald was. Elizabeth had already gone to ask Donald for help. The closer we were to Donald, the more advantageous it would be for me. But Angel clearly realized that this kind of attrition was disadvantageous to her. Her attacks became faster and more urgent. What was even more terrifying was that she broke away from the somewhat crazy state she had been in. Her moves became calmer and more methodical. I was already struggling to resist Angel¡¯s attacks. If this continued, I felt like I couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. Angel¡¯s attacks were powerful and fast. I resisted them time and time again, but as time passed, the difference in our physical fitness became more and more obvious. I had been worried about the pack¡¯s safety and my separation from Donald recently. I hadn¡¯t eaten or drunk anything in the past two days. I was able to fight with Angel for so long because of Donald¡¯s mark. However, after fighting for a long time, some mistakes in judgment were inevitable. If I couldpletely fend off nine of Angel¡¯s attacks in the beginning, then now, I could only urately judge seven out of 10 of her attacks. The rest of the times, I was relying on hard resistance whenever she sent me flying. Every time I was swept by her wolf ws, I would feel a burning pain in my body which affected my judgment of her next attack. I would fall into an even more passive situation. Perhaps the only thing that couldfort me was that when Angel sent me flying, it allowed me to be one step closer to Donald. But this could not go on. If this continued, I would be torn apart by Angel before Donald could find me. Once again, as Angel sent me flying backward, I thought,?What should I do? Fight Angel head-on¡­? No, without a suitable opportunity, that would let her take the initiative again. This was different from thest time she had overturned me. Last time, I still had the strength to break free of Angel, but this time, I didn¡¯t have the stamina like before. And if this continued, I would only lose. In my dilemma, I suddenly thought of thest time I fought with Angel at the training ground. Although the oue was a failure on my part, Angel was restrained by me thest time. No matter how skilled she was, as long as I waspletely pressed against her, there was no room for her to maneuver. Although I was inferior to her in terms of physical fitness, she had to pay a huge price if she wanted to hurt me when we were close together. Chapter 194 - Going Back on Her Word

Chapter 194: Going Back on Her Word

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Back then, it was like this when we were in human form. Now, it was even more so when we were in wolf form. The most important thing Elliot had taught me about werewolfbat was to learn to fight with your body. A werewolf¡¯s body was a werewolf¡¯s weapon. It was more aggressive than a human¡¯s and would use its abilities reasonably to defeat its opponent. This was the biggest difference between a wolf and a human inbat. Due to ourrger size when we were in wolf form, the wolf form was more suitable for closebat than skin-to-skinbat. Closebat could give us more room to use our ws, tails, and teeth. It was also because our limbs were shorter than when we were in human form. When we werepletely close to our opponents, the weapons in our bodies would lose the space necessary for their use. With that in mind, I gave up on jumping to the side before Angel¡¯s next attack. Instead, I adjusted my posture slightly and sold her a w. I saw a smug look sh in Angel¡¯s eyes. I panted on the side and pretended to be powerless. Angel thought that I no longer had the strength to hold on, and that my position would allow her to maul my shoulder. She swung her ws down without hesitation. Suddenly, I raised my head and looked straight at Angel. I let out a roar. Angel was shocked by my actions. She had been extremely cautious during the battle and instinctively thought that I had a back-up move. The ws that were about to strike down from midair stopped for a moment. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t let go of such a good opportunity. I, who had been conserving my strength for a long time, kicked the ground with my hind legs and pounced at Angel. Angel¡¯s sharp ws were still aimed at my shoulder. She thought I would retreat in fear of being injured, but I met her attack directly in midair. As her front ws dug into my shoulder, my outstretched limbs locked tightly around Angel¡¯s front limbs while I wrapped my lower limbs around her hind legs. I felt a sharp pain in my shoulder. My mind blurred for a moment, but I knew that I couldn¡¯t let go at this time. If I did, all my previous efforts would be in vain. I clenched my teeth and forced myself to stay awake in it. The initial wave of pain in the shoulder had be a long and sharp pain, but it wasn¡¯t like the initial pain that made me want to faint. Only then was I able to observe my and Angel¡¯s condition again. Angel and I were in a huddle on the ground. My forepaws went under her forelimbs and then wrapped around her neck. One of her forepaws had just been pulled out of my shoulder. It was still stained with my blood. Both her limbs were waving in the air now. My lower limbs were intertwined with Angel¡¯s. I wrapped my limbs around her body and she kicked against my abdomen. Neither of us could do anything further. We could only stalemate the situation. Angel¡¯s eyes were fierce as she bared her fangs and tried to bite the wound on my shoulder. I tilted my neck back to avoid her attack. This posture inevitably affected the wound on my shoulder again. My grimacing action was like another provocation in Angel¡¯s eyes. Her front ws hooked fiercely at my face. Fortunately, in a moment of desperation, I had already used my limbs to firmly hold Angel¡¯s body. Her route of force was blocked, and she could only hang in midair, unable to move an inch forward. I couldn¡¯tpletely subdue her, but as long as I prevented her from attacking me and gave myself some time to catch my breath, that was enough. ¡°You b*tch!¡± Angel cursed. Angel and I were so close now that I could feel the vibrations in her chest. ¡°If you want to kill me and get Donald, I won¡¯t let you get away with it,¡± I replied. ¡°Hmph, do you think I can¡¯t do anything about it?¡± Angel snorted, and her eyes burst with even more murderous intent. ¡°If you have the ability, break free from me!¡± I growled while breathing heavily. At this moment, I felt a wolf w that was tightly holding Angel¡¯s body loosen. I looked down and saw that Angel had actually shifted again. She had changed from wolf to human. Her human body was much smaller than a wolf¡¯s. She was about to break free from under me. Previously, she was the one who said that she wanted to fight in wolf form. Now, she was the one who went back on her word. I couldn¡¯t care less about my anger. I struggled for a second between fighting the human Angel in wolf form and in human form. I quickly chose to shift with her. There was no other reason. My stamina couldn¡¯tst long in wolf form. The wolf form would consume a lot of my stamina. Although I would have some advantage fighting Angel in human form while I retained my wolf form, Angel was very agile. Once my stamina ran out and Angel escaped my control, I would quickly be exhausted and defeated. Or if Angel changed back into wolf form then, she could directly tear me apart. A werewolf¡¯s shift took a certain amount of time, and just changing our physical form didn¡¯t affect our posture. Chapter 195 - The Best Thing

Chapter 195: The Best Thing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] I watched as the fur on our bodies faded and our limbs became slender. Because Angel and I started shifting at almost the same time, I didn¡¯t give Angel much chance to break free. It was just that our current posture was different from when we were in wolf form. I leaned over Angel and wrapped my arms around her neck. I wrapped my legs around her waist. Angel¡¯s legs were curled up against my stomach, and her arms were on my shoulders. If it weren¡¯t for the way we were ring at each other, this would have looked like the posture of two very close people. I didn¡¯t let down my guard at all. It took all my strength to maintain this position to trap Angel. Her hands kept struggling. She bent her elbow and mmed it into my injured shoulder. I grunted and gritted my teeth as I pulled Angel closer to me. Our faces were almost touching now. Angel¡¯s breath was on my face. I could see the eyshes of her eyes clearly. In Angel¡¯s angry eyes, I saw my own twisted face. ¡®If I stick close to her, she can¡¯t do anything to me.¡¯ I kept that thought in my head. [Margaret?] [Where are you? Are you okay?] When Donald¡¯s voice sounded in my mind, I thought I was hallucinating. At this moment, mymunication with Donald was magically restored. [I¡­ I¡¯m fighting.] I sent the message back with difficulty. It was not an easy thing to do while suppressing Angel. [Who are you fighting? Angel?!] [Yes.] I kept my sentences as short as I could to make sure I was focusing mostly on Angel, who couldn¡¯t easily break free of me. And I had no doubt that as soon as she broke free, she would knock me down. Donald was silent for a moment. He didn¡¯t reply to me. All kinds of guesses shed through my mind. Had Elizabeth found Donald and the others? Had Donald defeated his enemies there now? Was he on his way to save me? Fortunately, Donald didn¡¯t make me wait too long. Soon, his urgent voice came through Mindlink. [Elizabeth is with me. I¡¯m not far from you, but we still need some time here. Listen to me. Rx your senses. I¡¯ll pass my power to you so that I can also feel what you feel. Listen to my instructions and I¡¯ll tell you what to do.] [What?] Angel¡¯s elbow was pressed against my wound. I was in so much pain that I could barely maintain my Mindlink. [Do as I say! Rx your senses and leave it to me.] Donald¡¯s steady voice was like a shot in the arm. I stopped thinking so much and trusted my matepletely. As Donald said, Ipletely let go of my mind. At that moment, Angel seized her opportunity. She pushed her legs up and at the same time, raised her elbows and hit me in the chest. Due to the rxation of my mental world, I suffered another sudden blow. My hands and feet lost some strength at the same time, and Angel broke free. Angel used this opportunity to roll on the ground with me. Whilepletely escaping my shackles, she also kicked me. [Oh dear.] I tottered in midair and crashed into a big tree. My body was so weak that I couldn¡¯t control my body at all. I was like a kite with a broken string. I was half-lying under the tree, using my uninjured shoulder to push my elbow up, but it was only enough to make me half-kneel. I looked at Angel on the other side. She was already on her feet. She was wearing a very different uniform from before. It was all ck. It matched her emerald eyes and she looked like a ghost from hell. I watched as Angel approached me, a dagger in her hand. I tried to make myself stand, but sadly realized that I didn¡¯t have any strength left. Even so, I still raised my head and looked at Angel with unyielding eyes. I had done my best in the battle just now. If I was destined to die here today, I hoped that myst moments would be when I stood tall and straight and not dispirited like a loser. Perhaps my life was shortpared to many people, but I met Donald. I had people I loved and people who loved me. We were meant to be together. We were marked to each other. My soul had passed through a sea of people and met another soul that was 100 percentpatible with me. This made my lifeplete. I felt happy about my life. Meeting Donald was definitely the best thing that had ever happened to me. Seeing Angel finally walk up to me, I felt unusually calm and at peace. Chapter 196 - Wonderful Use of Mate Relationship

Chapter 196: Wonderful Use of Mate Rtionship

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] ¡°If you kill me, you¡¯ll never get Donald,¡± I said, looking up at Angel. A cynical smile appeared on Angel¡¯s lips. ¡°Whatever happens in the future,¡± she said, ¡°you¡¯ll never know.¡± That was the difference between Angel and me. She only sought the end result and didn¡¯t care how anyone else felt in the process. I realized that I had nothing more to say to her. Angel swung her dagger again, aiming for my throat. I closed my eyes and waited quietly for thatst moment toe. The meaning of life was not about length, but the way you chose to spend it. The person I was thinking about at thest moment was still Donald. I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little as I thought, Donald, I love you. Suddenly, I felt a surging power pour into my body. This power had an inexplicable sense of familiarity. I suddenly opened my eyes and saw that Angel¡¯s de was only an inch away from me. My pupils constricted and I heard an angry shout in my mind. [Tilt your head to the left.] In an almost blind trust, I obeyed without hesitation. The tip of Angel¡¯s knife barely grazed the skin on the side of my neck. When the blow missed, a look of surprise appeared in her eyes. Then she flipped her wrist and quickly held the dagger horizontally, bringing a gust of wind to my neck. She pressed it ruthlessly towards my throat. [Lean back and kick upward with your knees bent.] The voice thatmanded me was low and calm, giving me a sense of security. I did as I was told again, and this time my attacknded on solid ground. I heard a loud bang, the sound of flesh against flesh. Then Angel flew in the direction I¡¯d kicked. I looked at Angel in shock, unable to believe that it was my own strength. A moment ago, I didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand. Now, with a simple bend of the knees, I kicked Angel more than ten meters away. I remembered the voice that had just sounded in my head, and my body triggered an excited shudder. I recognized the voice. It was Donald. He suddenly contacted me and even helped me fight Angel. That magical power should havee from Donald. It had Donald¡¯s pleasant and familiar aura. By transmitting one¡¯s power to another, one could even experience the other party¡¯s situation and provide guidance. I didn¡¯t know if this was because of Donald¡¯s strength or because we had marked each other, but I had never heard of a way that could do this. This was an incredible use of the mate rtionship. Angel was also looking at me in bewilderment. I slowly stood up. All the fatigue I had felt earlier had been swept away. I turned to look at my shoulder. The wound was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. I felt full of strength. I focused on Angel. I didn¡¯t intend to exin too much to her. Now it was just the two of us fighting again. I waspletely back to fighting strength, and Angel was still exhausted. With Donald¡¯s support behind me, I was sure I could defeat her this time. Angel¡¯s eyes darted around as if she understood something. She said in shock and anger, ¡°This isn¡¯t your power. Donald, he must have helped you do something again. This isn¡¯t a fair fight.¡± ¡°When have you ever been fair in a battle with me? You¡¯re just jealous,¡± I said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to settle this once and for all.¡± ¡°Hmph, what do you know?¡± Angel raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Do you think Donald doesn¡¯t have to pay a price for passing his power to you like this? I was right before. Your existence will only weaken his power. Donald needs someone who can be on par with him, not a piece of trash like you who will drag him down.¡± I frowned at Angel. These words might have hurt my pride in the past, but now that Donald and I were one, what did Angel know? She was just using these words to hurt me. I shook my head at Angel. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether you¡¯re stating the truth or not,¡± I said. ¡°So what if you are? Donald and I are mates. We should be bound together for good or bad. No matter what happens in the future, I¡¯m willing to face it with him. Based on what you said, if Donald is no longer the Lycan King one day, will you also think that he¡¯s dragging you down and then abandon him?¡± ¡°How could Donald not be the Lycan King? He will be the greatest Lycan King in our history. He has the ambition and the strength to conquer all the werewolf packs and be the king of kings,¡± Angel said excitedly. This time, it was me who looked at Angel pitifully and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand love at all. Your feelings for Donald are just a kind of morbid possessiveness and admiration of strength. That¡¯s not love.¡± Chapter 197 - That’s Great

Chapter 197: That¡¯s Great

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Angel and I faced each other. The look she gave me was no longer one of superior contempt, but one of wariness. I knew that she was not afraid of me, but of Donald¡¯s power that had suddenly appeared in my body, but even so, I was still aware of the subtle change in our identities. In the past, no matter what I did, Angel had never really taken me seriously, but now, she began to look at me seriously and put me at her level. Angel sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won. You¡¯re standing here trying to teach me a lesson. I¡¯ll tell you that in front of true strength, all tricks are just clowns.¡± I hadn¡¯t expected it toe to this. Angel was still impossible to talk to. I pursed my lips and thought that Angel was being unreasonable. I had thought that although she was not exactly kind, she was at least a smart person. I did not understand where her crazy and persistent hatred for me came from. There were no principles or boundaries to what Angel did. She always lived by her own standards. ¡°Thene.¡± I didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. She had done that to me. I had no reason to let her go now. Suddenly, her eyes shed and darkened. I kept a close eye on her movements, wary of when she would suddenly charge forward. I remembered that she was best at speed in previous battles. Her agile movements and unexpected attacks could easily catch the other party off guard. ¡°Damn,¡± Angel muttered under her breath. I gave her a puzzled look. [Stop her. Don¡¯t let her get away.] Donald¡¯s voice sounded in my heart again. Before my brain could react, my body was already following his words. I strode forward and attacked Angel first. She dodged to the side and avoided the frontal attack. I chased after her. This time, Angel didn¡¯t retreat. A fierce look shed in her eyes. She stopped moving forward and turned around to pounce on me. My body instinctively dodged, but Angel was only feinting. Her right hand pushed out and in the blink of an eye, she hadpleted the transformation of her wolf form. She was about to hit my shoulder again. I could only retreat again. We exchanged a few blows and quickly pulled away a few meters. Angel didn¡¯t want to fight. After pushing me back, her lips curled into a ¡°so-so¡± smile. She turned and disappeared into the forest. I managed to stabilize myself and was about to continue chasing, but Angel was nowhere to be seen. I touched the wound on my shoulder. It waspletely healed now. Only a bloody cut on my shirt proved that there had been an injury here. I looked in the direction that Angel had left and hesitated. Even if I had recovered most of my strength, I might not be able to catch up to her. Moreover, even if I caught up to her, she would be able to escape from me again. But I was unwilling to let her go like this. While I was in a dilemma, I heard hurried footsteps behind me. I had a vague premonition, but I didn¡¯t dare look back, afraid that I would be even more disappointed if I had any hope. The footsteps were getting closer and closer to me. I stood rooted to the ground, and my legs seemed to be nailed to the ground by something. I felt it. It was the most wonderful, intoxicating smell in the world, and it was the smell I missed the most now. It exuded a holy and noble aura, and at the same time, there was a hint of softness. I felt myself in it. ¡°Margaret!¡± I turned my head slowly. Elizabeth¡¯s exmation told me that none of this was an illusion. For a moment, I couldn¡¯t feel anything. I didn¡¯t even know if my heart was still beating. All I could see was the person standing against the light. The light hit him from behind and a faint golden glow appeared on his body. His facial features were blurred by the light, but I could still see his excellent facial features clearly. Golden light flickered on his tall nose bridge. It reminded me of the first time I saw Donald. He appeared in front of me like a god. Especially since I had just experienced a battle that brought me infinitely close to death, the joy of surviving and seeing my mate instantly swept through my mind. I opened my mouth but realized that I couldn¡¯t make a sound. A lot of emotions rushed into my brain at the same time. There was grievance, frustration, joy, anger, and too many things mixed together. I thought I would cry, but no, I couldn¡¯t think of any words to describe how I felt. In the end, it was just a simple word. Great. It was great to see Donald alive. Chapter 198 - Missing Manpower

Chapter 198: Missing Manpower

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

[Margaret¡¯s Perspective] Donald reached out and hugged me. He didn¡¯t say anything more. I leaned against him longingly. This was more than a thousand words. I sniffed and smelled blood on Donald. I immediately became nervous. I wanted to distance myself from Donald to see how he was and if he was injured. However, just as I was about to move, I felt Donald hug me even harder in his arms. His strength seemed to crush me into his body. I wrapped my arms around his back and patted him gently on the back, realizing that in this short day and night, I wasn¡¯t the only one who was afraid. Donald was. He must be even more nervous than I was. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Donald¡¯s deep voice vibrated in my eardrums. ¡°Thank God you¡¯re okay. This is great.¡± I was about to cry from Donald¡¯s words. This was what I had just thought. We thought of the same thing. We were destined to be tied together. No external thing or tribtion could separate us. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine, Donald.¡± I tried to give Donald a smile to prove to him that I was fine. ¡°How dare you say that you were almost killed by Angel just now.¡± Donald held my hand tightly and tensed up. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°Why did you have to be so rash? Do you know how dangerous what you just did was? You haven¡¯t learned your lesson fromst time. Why didn¡¯t you think about the consequences before doing anything?¡± I opened my mouth to defend myself. I wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t consider the big picture, but that I had no choice. Under those circumstances, only by staying would I be the most likely to save Elizabeth and my life. But when I looked up and met Donald¡¯s sad gaze, I couldn¡¯t say anything. I did consider a lot at that moment, but the only thing I didn¡¯t consider too much was my own life, so I ignored the impact this had on Donald. If I died, Donald would be as sad as he could be. I ignored his feelings. In this regard, I had let Donald down. I lowered my head in embarrassment and gently pressed Donald¡¯s palm. Donald raised my hand and pressed it against his chest. He said softly, ¡°It was so close. I¡¯ve never been afraid of anything. But now, I¡¯m even afraid to think about what would happen if I didn¡¯t seed in sharing my power with you just now. You¡¯re not allowed to do such a thing again. Do you hear me?¡± I nodded seriously at Donald¡¯s affectionate gaze. I remembered what had just happened and said doubtfully, ¡°So that power was really yours. How did you do it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s ¡®Being There,''¡± said a voice nearby. I turned to look and noticed a group of people behind Donald. Many of them were dressed as Lycan warriors. Standing at the front were Eric and Anthony, who had disappeared earlier. Elizabeth was standing beside Anthony. Anthony was talking to her softly with his head lowered. It was Eric who had spoken. ¡°¡®Being There¡¯?¡± I repeated Eric¡¯s words doubtfully. ¡°¡®Being There¡¯ is a special ability between two parties. You can share your five senses with the other party and transfer a portion of your strength to the other party. This requires an extremely huge amount of mental strength. The longer you maintain it, the more strength it expends.¡± Eric exined, ¡°Usually, only those who have lived with each other for decades have this ability. I didn¡¯t expect Your Majesty to master it so quickly.¡± I felt that Eric¡¯s words were a little strange, but I couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with them. Then I remembered something else and asked Donald, ¡°How did you get together with Eric and the others?¡± ¡°They came over on their own.¡± Donald looked at Eric and Anthony and said with the dignity of the Lycan King, ¡°I told you to find and protect Margaret. Why are you protecting me?¡± ¡°We chased a group of people all the way here,¡± Anthony said. ¡°When we were at the cabin, Eric and I went inside to search and found traces left by the other party. We thought that with most of our men at your side and with Elliot around, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. We were afraid that the other party would escape, so we went after them together. In the end, we ran into the Lycan King.¡± I realized that something was wrong and questioned, ¡°Why were all the people at our side? At that time, the number of people were split into two and you took a portion of them away. There were only a dozen of us in the cabin. That¡¯s why Angel got her hands on us.¡± ¡°Impossible,¡± Anthony denied tly. ¡°We let those people go back when we were in the house. Eric and I were indeed the only ones who chased them out.¡± Anthony and I looked at each other and realized the crux of the problem. There was a small group of men, and they had disappeared from our midst. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!